Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924021602218 
 
Cornell University Library 
 PA 269.C45 
 
 A practical Introduction to Greeic accent 
 
 3 1924 021 602 218 
 
€hxmj:ion f «ss B&xm 
 
 GEEEK AOOENTUATION. 
 
 CHANDLEB. 
 
ILoniion 
 
 HENEY FROWDE 
 
 OXFORD UETIVEESITY PBESS WAREHOUSE 
 
 7 PATEENOSTEE, ROW 
 
^hxmlson press ^«rws 
 
 PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION 
 
 TO 
 
 GREEK ACCENTUATION, 
 
 HENEY W. CHANDLER, M.A., 
 
 WATNFLETE PBOEESSOB OF MOBAI AND METAPHYSICAL PHIIOSOPHT, 
 PELLOW OP PEMBEOKE COMiEaE, OXPOED. 
 
 SECOND EDITION, MEVISED. 
 
 To iKaaTTj \e^ei ttjv Seovaav rrpoirmSlav riBivai avjiirtpaiTfiia o-)(edov 
 nda-rjs rrjn ypaiijxaTLKrjS Tvyxavet fie068ov. 
 
 Joannes ALBXANDEiNtrs. 
 
 AT THE CLARENDON PEESS. 
 1881. 
 
Heec si quia tempestatis prope ritu 
 Mobilia et caeca fluitantia sorte laboret 
 Reddere certa sibi, nibilo plus explicet, ac si 
 Insanire paret certa ratione modoque. 
 
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. 
 
 1 HE greatest scholars have sanctioned the practice of accenting 
 Greek by their examploj a few have enforced it by their precept, 
 but it is to be regretted that none have condescended to justify 
 it by sound and conclusive reasons. Person, as is well known, 
 in language more vigorous than polite, denounces those who 
 valued such matters less highly than he did himself; but none 
 who can distinguish between assertion and proof will attach 
 much importance to the bare word even of a critic so illustrious 
 as Person, while they may possibly suspect that his vehemence, 
 though caused in part by zeal for this curious branch of know- 
 ledge, is attributable in some degree to his contempt for Wake- 
 field, who happened to entertain a different opinion from his 
 own. Whether a skilful advocate could convince, I do not say 
 a mere verbal scholar, for that would be easy, but a man of 
 sense, that a knowledge of the subject is worth the time and 
 trouble which must be expended to acquire it, may or may not 
 be doubtful, but it is certain that for the present all who pretend 
 to a critical knowledge of the Greek language must yield per- 
 force to a tyrannous custom, or refusing to do so, must expect 
 to be rebuked for their ignorance by those who are unable to 
 see the absurdity of perpetuating in writing a something to 
 which they never attend in reading, and who persist in orna- 
 menting their Greek with three small scratches, the very mean- 
 ing of which is doubtful and perhaps unknown. 
 
 It is remarkable that we accent Homer and Hesiod, Lascaris 
 and Gaza in substantially the same way; which is tacitly tp 
 assume that no material change in pronunciation took place for 
 the space of more than two thousand years. If true, this is an 
 interesting fact. To affix these signs correctly is a work of no 
 small difficulty, and for our guidance we find either principles so 
 
Yi Preface to the First Edition. 
 
 vague that they cannot be applied, or rules so numerous that 
 they cannot be remembered. We have to deal with a sub- 
 ject in which popular caprice has been complicated by scholastic 
 pedantry, two elements of confusion, governed it may be by 
 laws, but by laws mysterious as those which regulate English 
 weather or Parisian fashions. We are environed by false theories 
 and still falser facts^ by erroneous analogies, absurd derivations, 
 preposterous ideas of language, and by the puerile conceits of the 
 grammarians, of whom it has been truly said, ei \i.r\ iarpol ^a-av, 
 ovbev hv ^v t&v ypa\j,jxariKS>v jxcoporepov. 
 
 In treating the subject, two paths lie open to the writer. He 
 may either construct a theory, and deduce, if he can, the practice 
 from it, or he may confine himself to the humble employment of 
 cataloguing facts. The former course is seductive, and appeals 
 strongly to the imagination from the specious claims which it 
 makes to a rational procedure ; the latter is repulsive, but bears 
 with it the consoling assurance that it is impossible to fall any 
 lower, and that, after all, the fairest theories must ultimately 
 rest on the lowly foundation which it and it alone furnishes. 
 But a theory of the subject would of itself fill a volume. In 
 the first place it would be necessary to determine the nature of 
 the accents, a point on which authorities are by no means agreed. 
 Kreuser is of opinion that they indicate the length or shortness 
 of syllables, Matthia and others think that the acute marks a 
 raising of the voice and the grave its depression, while Gottling 
 maintains that they are in Greek, what they are in German or 
 English, nothing more than signs of the intension or stress laid 
 upon a syllable in pronunciation. It would be impossible to 
 establish or refute any one of these conflicting opinions without 
 enquiring into the nature of accent in the cognate languages, an 
 enterprise not without its difficulties. In the next place its 
 relations to quantity, to rhythm, and to metre must be discussed, 
 and here again opinions are divided. Some assert that accent 
 and quantity are frequently at variance, others direct us invari- 
 ably to observe both. It seems to be the opinion of many 
 writers that he, who finds the least difficulty in reconciling 
 Greek accent with Greek quantity, only exposes his lamentable 
 ignorance of both. Sharpness of sound, we are properly re- 
 
Preface to the First Edition. vii 
 
 minded, is one thing, its duration another. An Englishman can 
 and does throw the stress of his voice on the last syllable of 
 volunteer, why then should he not do so in such a word as 
 
 It is unfortunate that those who ask such questions invariably 
 exemplify their theories by words in which the written accent 
 does not interfere with the quantity. It would have been more 
 to the purpose had they told their readers how to preserve both 
 accent and quantity in such words as <^i\ijreor, vv\i.<^io%, vebiov, 
 (ro(j)Ca, afxadia, fxaipCa, and the lite. But this they have pru- 
 dently avoided. If with Kreuser we say that the t in a-ocpia is 
 long, and make it sopkeea, as the modern Greeks do, the quantity 
 is unquestionably sacrificed. If, as is usual in England, we 
 pronounce it sSphia, what is meant by accent ? If we raise the 
 pitch of the voice and utter the first and last syllable, say in the 
 note C, and the penultimate in D, we obey the directions of 
 Matthia, but experiment will prove it to be difRcult^ one might 
 say ludicrous, to read a passage of Greek upon such a principle. 
 If the opinion of this learned scholar be correct, it would be 
 impossible to give any effect whatever to the Greek accents, if 
 a sentence were pronounced in a monotone. But granting that 
 it is difficult upon any theory to give due force to the acute and 
 grave accents^ it is to be feared that a proper enunciation of the 
 circumflex will be found to present insuperable difficulties to all 
 whose vocal endowments are not of the first order, for according 
 to one of the highest grammatical authorities it indicates a ' pro- 
 longed rolling sound.' If this be true, only oriental gravity and 
 sonorousness could do justice to a sentence in which this accent 
 might recur, for instance, ovkovv yikoiov 6eT y\yv,<TQai Tovrov, <p 
 Ta roiavra boKel aKrjdrj eivai; the deep rumble of such a succes- 
 sion of ' prolonged rolling sounds ' must have produced an in- 
 describable effect. 
 
 The relations of accent to rhythm, of the versus polUiei to 
 classical metres, would inevitably lead to a discussion of Greek 
 pronunciation in general. After forcing a way through these 
 problems and many others of equal interest, we should at last 
 find ourselves face to face with the most puzzling question of 
 all upon what principle or principles does the position of the 
 
viii Preface to the First Edition. 
 
 accent depend ? Giittling's attempt at an answer is the only one 
 that I have met with. He writes as follows^: 'The accent 
 falls either on the syllable containing the principal idea of the 
 whole word, or on the one which is the nearest to the syllable 
 of the principal idea that the number of syllables in the word 
 generally will permit. To find the syllable of the principal idea, 
 the study of the etymological part of the language is indispens- 
 able. In a simple uncompounded word, that called the root, is 
 the principal idea, as the first syllable in ypk\i,[).a. In compound 
 words the added word forms for the accent the principal idea, 
 because it gires to the whole its shade, its definiteness, its dis- 
 tinction. Thus in 7rpoypa/x,/ixa the principal idea is now in wpo, 
 and ypajufia, in reference to the accent, becomes subordinate, be- 
 cause the preposition -npo gives to ypa.\k\i.a its definite significa- 
 tion. In certain instances, therefore, the above second principal 
 law is to be applied, as e. g. in ypaiijiaTiov. For ypaju. is also the 
 principal idea in this diminutive; the accentuation ought there- 
 fore to be ypanixariov ; but this would be a violation of the first 
 principal law : hence the accent can only fall on the syllable 
 which is the nearest possible to that of the principal idea ; 
 consequently ypajxp,&Tiov or irpoypap.p.dTiov.' This law he con- 
 siders sufficient to account for the accentuation of iEolic, and 
 for that of verbs, neuters and proper names in the other dialects. 
 But it is a law which labours under the treble defect of contra- 
 dicting itself, misrepresentiug the facts, and being practically 
 useless. It contradicts itself ; for it is distinctly implied that 
 the principal idea in a word is that which gives it ' its shade, 
 its definiteness, its distinction: ' if so, why are not yp6.p.-p,a, ypacp-ca, 
 yp6.<l)-os oxytone, like ypajx-p^ariKos, ypajx-fxiKos, ypafx-fxri, ypa-n-rrip, 
 ypaTT-Tos, ypaiT-Tvs ? The syllables pi,a, m and os ought, on this 
 principle, to be considered the prominent idea, since they give 
 to a common root ' its shade, its definiteness, its distinction.' In 
 short, this law virtually denies the existence of oxytones, and 
 professing to account for barytones, enunciates a principle which, 
 if carried out, would place an acute accent on the last syllable 
 of every simple word in the language. It misrepresents the 
 facts, for, as Gottling himself allows, in all words except verbs, 
 
 ' Greek Accent, p. 4. 
 
Preface to the First Edition. ix 
 
 neuters and proper names, the Attic, Doric and other dialects 
 ' exhibit a remarkable deviation from the oldest or ^olic usage, 
 all endeavouring to place the accent on the final syllable of 
 words, even when these contain no principal idea^/ The latter 
 words are hardly intelligible, for upon his own showing the final 
 syllable cannot contain the principal idea, unless indeed it be 
 the root, but of such a case, an instance or two would have been 
 desirable. It is practically useless, for allowing that the Greeks 
 accented what thej^ considered the principal idea or the syllable 
 nearest to it, still it is only by the accent that we can discover 
 what part of the word they chose to consider such. If the 7r/>o 
 in Ttpoypajxixa is accented because it modifies the ypdjxij.a, then we 
 might reasonably have expected that the irpo in 'npoypa^rj would 
 have attracted the accent towards itself, which however is not 
 the case. This general law then breaks down from inherent 
 weakness. It accounts for facts the existence of which it denies ; 
 it does not account for facts the existence of which it asserts ; 
 it would smooth all diiBculties if things were as they are not ; 
 and finally it is driven to the melancholy confession, that while 
 utterly incompetent to deal with the actual accentuation of the 
 great bulk of the Greek language, it can perhaps account for 
 the phenomena presented by a single dialect, the whole extant 
 remains of which would be no burden to a weak memory. 
 
 But although this law fails to accomplish its end, its learned 
 and accomplished author deserves great praise for having tried, 
 however unsuccessfully, to discover the principle upon which the 
 position of the Greek accent depends. Perhaps indeed his failure 
 may be owing to the preconceived notion that there must have 
 been 07ie principle at work, whereas a glance at the subject and 
 a little reflection seem to show that the tangled disorder of 
 these troublesome appendages springs, like other anomalies, not 
 from one principle, but from the conflict of several, in which 
 case any attempt at explaining it by reference to a single law 
 must inevitably miscarry. Theorists also in general seem to 
 underrate the influence of caprice and accident, and to attri- 
 bute too much to reason, while they have a tendency to forget 
 
 * Greek Accent, p. 8. 
 
X Preface to the First Edition. 
 
 that people have at all times persisted in violating- as they found 
 convenient all or any of the rules laid down for their guidance 
 by academies and grammarians. 
 
 Seeing then that the theory of the subject might well claim a 
 separate treatment^ it was resolved to exclude it rigidly and 
 totally from the present volume, while such a course is war- 
 ranted by the further consideration, that the practice of accent- 
 uation does not flow either naturally or necessarily from any 
 theory yet propounded ; and it therefore seemed unwise to com- 
 plicate still further a matter already intricate enough by mixing 
 hypothesis and fact, and so confusing in one heterogeneous 
 whole things which may be kept asunder with convenience if 
 not with propriety. The total exclusion of theory of course has 
 its inconveniences. It was, for instance, difficult to give any 
 intelligible rules for the accentuation of enclitics without trench- 
 ing upon the forbidden subject : and it was still more difficult 
 to avoid any assumptions as to the origin of various grammatical 
 forms ; but as it appeared on the whole better to be consistent, 
 no such assumptions have been made. 
 
 Adopting this course we necessarily restrict ourselves to the 
 enunciation of mere empirical rules, which, objectionable as they 
 may be in other respectSj still possess this great advantage that, 
 if properly constructed, they can be applied immediately, and 
 without fear of error, by any one competently acquainted with 
 the etymology and prosody of the language ; for it need hardly 
 be said that accentuation is impossible without a considerable 
 knowledge of the forms of words. The ancient grammarians, 
 though occasionally in their feeble fashion appealing to prin- 
 ciples (which by the way are frequently wrong), yet for the 
 most part prudently confine themselves to the statement of rules 
 without reasons. And it is fortunate that they had enough 
 self-control to do so. For when a being professing to be rational 
 gravely tells us that there are seven vowels in Greek because 
 there are seven planets, and explains with equal felicity how A 
 comes to stand at the head of the alphabet and 12 at the tail ; or 
 when another writer, deemed learned in his own generation and 
 worthy of publication in this, informs us that ^ivL is a barbarous 
 or un-llcllenic word, and then, without one trace of humour or 
 
Preface to the First Edition. xi 
 
 irony, derives it from the Greek verb crCvoixai, one is almost 
 tempted to think that the study of words, when not corrected 
 by some more healthful pursuit, had a tendency, at least in 
 ancient times, to infatuate its victims, and predisposed them to 
 embrace the wildest fancies for incontrovertible verities. Of all 
 the old grammatical authors extant, Apollonius and Herodian 
 alone rise above the dullest mediocrity. And Herodian, the 
 great authority on accentuation, was generally sane enough not 
 to venture out of the region of fact, if, that is, we are at liberty to 
 argue from the wretched compendium of his KaOoXiKTj ITpoo-MSta, 
 which has survived to modern times. The swarm of obscure 
 writers who succeeded him did little more than copy his huge 
 compilation. The rules also in the best modern treatises are in 
 great part empirical ; and should be wholly so, for the introduc- 
 tion of reasons which are liable to break down when used, (and 
 all the reasons which they allege are liable to do so,) can only 
 be defended on the weak plea of a necessity which does not 
 exist. After burdening the memory with a number of petty 
 directions, nothing can be more disheartening than to find either 
 that they cannot be applied with ease, or that, if they can, no 
 dependence is to be placed on their results. An instance will 
 render this clear. Authorities, ancient and modern, conspire to 
 teach that verbal nouns in a or rj, especially when derived from 
 the Second Aorist or Second Perfect, are oxytone, whilst nominal 
 derivatives are barytone, as Setpw bopd, <l>deip(o <f>dop6,, <f>epai (popa, 
 oliJ.(&C<o olfxcoyri. A rule so expressed is obnoxious to several 
 objections. In the first place, it assumes as an etymological 
 fact something which is neither apparent in itself nor capable of 
 proof; it makes a mere grammatical fiction the basis of a rule 
 which cannot be applied with certainty, unless we possess much 
 more knowledge than we have or are ever likely to have. In 
 the next place, it offers no criterion by which to discriminate 
 verbal from nominal derivatives or from primitive nouns. It 
 may possibly be convenient to say that (nyri, oQr], ayopA, a-ojSr], 
 fxaxn, ^opA, ^op^T], TropTTT], and the like, are verbals, but nothing 
 can be gained, while much may he lost, by resting an accentual 
 precept on that supposition. Thirdly, no indication is given as 
 to the area over which the rule is supposed to be valid. Is it, 
 
xii Preface to tJie First Edition. 
 
 with the exceptions usually given, exhaustive, and if so, vfithin 
 what limits ? If this question cannot be answered, the student 
 has no assurance that his guide may not on a sudden fail him. 
 Such a defect is the more to be regretted in a modern treatise, 
 because classical Greek is now a fixed quantity, admitting of no 
 further changes, unless new authors should be discovered ; and a 
 perfect induction is to us possible, whatever may have been the 
 case when it was still a living language and capable of further 
 development. That the usual exceptions to the rule in question 
 are by no means all that occur, will be apparent to any one who 
 will take the trouble to look over the lists in the present work. 
 Again, it is stated that nouns in as (gen. a or ov) are peri- 
 spomena when contracted from e'aj or aas ; and this is unques- 
 tionably true, but we are not told what nouns are so contracted; 
 and yet without that information the rule is almost useless. 
 Again, it is said that synthesis does, and parasynthesis does not 
 affect the accent ; which is really tantamount to saying, that 
 when the accent of a word is known, and not before, we shall be 
 able to judge whether a Greek grammarian regarded that word 
 as a synthetic or parasynthetic compound : as a rule for deter- 
 mining the accent, it is worthless, and presupposes the possession 
 of the very knowledge which it professes to impart. 
 
 To avoid these and similar incongruities it was determined to 
 reserve the consideration of the theory and its cognate questions 
 for another volume, and to give such rules here as could be 
 applied at once by all possessed of the requisite preliminary in- 
 ibrmation. And it is confidently hoped that they will enable 
 any one possessed of that knowledge to affix the traditional 
 accent to every word contained in the excellent lexicon of Messrs. 
 Liddell and Scott, and to all the proper names in Dr. Pape's 
 Dictionary of Proper Names. While this is all that is professed, 
 and all that the general classical scholar can possibly want, it is 
 not all that has been done. A large number of words to be 
 found for the most part only in the ancient grammarians, lexi- 
 cographers, and other late writers have been included. Doubt- 
 less, however, many of these out-of-the-way forms have escaped 
 detection, but it is hoped and believed that all ordinary Greek 
 has been exhausted. If in the dreary task of hunting through 
 
Preface to the First Edition. xiii 
 
 dictionaries and grammarians some words have eluded observa- 
 tion, I can only throw myself on the indulgence of the reader, 
 though few who have not tried the experiment can tell how hard 
 it is to keep the attention fixed on such dry and petty details — 
 on words rather than on things. 
 
 In constructing the multitudinous rules, the best authorities, 
 ancient and modern, have been consulted. The former consist 
 of special treatises on the subject, incidental notices scattered 
 about the pages of scholiasts and grammarians, the practice of 
 MSS., and that of printed books. Among the works upon ac- 
 centuation the Ka^oXtKTJ ITpoo-uS^a of Herodian in twenty books 
 held the foremost place. It is no longer extant, but we possess 
 a corrupt and mutilated epitome, perhaps made by Arcadius, in 
 which the voluminous original has dwindled down to two hun- 
 dred octavo pages. There are also a few unimportant extracts 
 from it by Porphyry, first published by Villoison in his Anec- 
 dota Grseca, and numberless references to it in the scholiasts. 
 The ToviKo. napayyekiJi.aTa of Joannes Alexandrinus are also 
 derived from the same source, while there can be little doubt 
 that Theognostus had the work before him when writing his 
 Canons. It consists of a string of empirical rules generalised 
 from words of similar terminations, each of which is illustrated 
 by examples, and finished ofi' with the exceptions, for instance, 
 Are. p. l6, 17 ; To, els i2N bicrvXXaPa eirl woAeMD o^vovrai' el be 
 n ^apvvOfj, erepft) )(^apaKTfjpi, rj SiaoroXr} <Tr)p,aivofxevov' 'Htcpi' 
 Ylkevp(i>v IlvOdtv 'Siihdtv. to "Ytuiv jBapvverai, as [^z'] er^pco ^o^paK- 
 Tr]pi vTTOiTea-ov (Kad6\ov yap ra eh Ti2N SttnJXXaySa (f>v<Tei, p,aKpa. 
 'napaXriyop.eva jSapvverai jut) ovra roTrtKO, 8ta to koltiLv. to. be 
 l3apvT0va' UXovtoov, yeiruiv Tpfrcov) . . . 'SiOvXp.wv iroXis SixeXias, 
 irA.r)v Tov KpoT<6v. The author seems to have had before him lists 
 of words identical in form and termination ; these he reduces to 
 the smallest number of classes that he can, generally looking at 
 them, not with reference to their meaning or etymology, but as 
 the schoolmen say matenaliter. And for practical purposes 
 there is no better method of constructing a rule. It is for this 
 reason that the labours, of Herodian have been made the founda- 
 tion of the present treatise. When however it seemed possible 
 to arrive at simpler results than his I have never hesitated to 
 
xiv Preface to the First Edition. 
 
 alter his canons, or even in one or two instances to reverse them ; 
 but such a liberty has never been taken without carefully exam- 
 ining every word affected by the rule, that is, every word that I 
 could discover. And here great assistance has been derived 
 from the Lexicon Analogicum of Hoogeveen, and in a lesser 
 degree from the Etymologisches Worterbuch der griechischen 
 Sprache of Dr. Pape, though I never depended on either of them 
 solely. Those who may be disposed to quarrel with any altera- 
 tions that have been made are requested to test both the old rule 
 and the new by putting them in practice ; they will then be 
 better able to judge how far the departure from ancient prece- 
 dents is warranted. 
 
 The occasional passages in the grammarians and scholiasts are 
 of some value, because they supplement the gaps in Arcadius or 
 otherwise throw light on the corruptions of his text. Foremost 
 in this class of authorities stand the Venetian Scholia on Homer, 
 of which a new and more correct edition is sorely wanted, the 
 Dictata and Epimerismi of George Chceroboscus, the Canons of 
 Theognostus, the Lexicon of Ammonius, and the Commentaries 
 of Eustathius. And here it may be as well to mention that the 
 references to the lines of the last mentioned author may occa- 
 sionally be found incorrect. The fact is that the greater part 
 of the present work was written at hours when public libraries 
 are closed ; the Roman edition of Eustathius is not within 
 the reach of all purses, and as I had only Stallbaum's reprint 
 I was obliged to guess the exact lines as well as I could ; 
 the ' references will, however, never be found more than four 
 or five lines out. It may also be noticed that in extracts 
 from the grammarians and others, the accentuation of the par- 
 ticular edition employed has been retained even when it seemed 
 to be erroneous. 
 
 Of the practice of manuscripts, except in so far as it is repre- 
 sented by printed books, few can know much, and I know 
 nothing. But it may be safely assumed that the best modern 
 editions, though occasionally caught tripping, do on the whole 
 faithfully represent the peculiarities of their written originals. 
 Yet it may be asked what the accentuation of a manuscript 
 proves. Can it prove any more than that the scribe who wrote 
 
Preface to the First Edition. xv 
 
 it believed the accents which he affixed to be the correct ones ? 
 and if so, what would be the value of such a belief? It may 
 be answered that the authority of a bad manuscript is next to 
 nothing, while that of a good one may be very great. If it is 
 found that all the accents in a manuscript, that can be verified 
 by reference to the grammarians, accord with their precepts, 
 there is a strong presumption that the remainder are correct 
 also: The accentuation, for instance, of the Venetian Codex of 
 the Iliad or of the Ambrosian scholia on the Odyssey may prove 
 much. For it is certain that the scribes were in these cases 
 men of more than ordinary learning, that they were fully im- 
 pressed with the importance of such trifles, and that they had 
 access to many ancient authorities which have since perished. 
 The scrupulous care of some copyists would no doubt faithfully 
 reproduce all the critical signs and all the peculiarities of their 
 archetype ; nor is it very uncommon to find in manuscripts a 
 note deprecating the wrath of the reader on the plea that the 
 scribe had honestly copied what was before him, and was not 
 therefore responsible for barbarisms or other blunders, just as we 
 are accustomed to call attention to our literary accuracy by the 
 word sic. It is therefore by no means impossible that the ac- 
 cents in a good manuscript of the tenth or twelfth century may 
 have been copied from one of a much earlier date. Frail as are 
 its materials, a book, if properly taken care of, is almost im- 
 perishable. When we consider how large a number of really 
 ancient manuscripts have survived the perils of the last thousand 
 years, it is not extravagant to imagine that the book-worm of 
 the tenth century might have possessed an Iliad revised by 
 Aristarchus himself. There are manuscripts now existing which 
 were certainly written long before the famous dilemma was 
 proposed, which condemned the Alexandrian library to destruc- 
 tion. There appears then nothing absurd in supposing that the 
 accentuation of manuscripts may be of considerable authority. 
 But it may be objected that the oldest now in existence are 
 unaccented, or if not, that the accents have been inserted some 
 considerable time after the manuscript was first written. This 
 may be true, but it does not follow that there were no accented 
 books say in the first century before Christ. For it is incredible 
 
xvi Preface to the First Edition. 
 
 that Aristophanes should have invented written signs for accents, 
 and yet that they never should have been written. If he de- 
 signed them for the purpose of preserving the ancient pronun- 
 ciation, as is said to have been the case, they must have been 
 used at least occasionally, but probably not in the best manu- 
 scripts, unless critical editions of the older poets. We accent 
 school books, dictionaries of pronunciation, and works intended 
 for foreigners, but should hardly think of disfiguring a library 
 edition of Shakspeare with them. Just so it is probable that in 
 ancient times books intended for barbarians or for degenerate 
 Greeks or for the purposes of education had accents, but naturally 
 the more sumptuous manuscripts, which would also have the best 
 chance of being preserved, were destitute of them. The practice 
 of accenting every word doubtless belongs to a late age, but as 
 one of the avowed purposes of Aristophanes' invention was to 
 distinguish words otherwise identical (see Arc. i86. 4), it is on 
 every ground probable that such words were so distinguished at 
 a very early period, at least in books intended for universities 
 and schools. At the same time it must be admitted that the 
 accentuation of many manuscripts is occasionally faulty, and 
 strange to say this is sometimes the case in grammatical trea- 
 tises, where we might reasonably expect the writer to be more 
 than usually attentive to such minute details. A remarkable 
 instance is furnished by a manuscript in the Bodleian Library, 
 containing among other treatises a transcript of the Canons of 
 Theognostus. In it the accents are frequently interchanged, 
 and examples are repeatedly given which not only violate all 
 analogy, but the very rule which they are intended to illustrate. 
 The scribes too in many instances seem to have been ignorant 
 or forgetful of the older mode of accenting certain words, e. g. 
 yeXotoj is not unfrequently written ye'Aotos in authors who cer- 
 tainly never pronounced it so. In short, they frequently mo- 
 dernised their transcripts both in accent, spelling, and dialectic 
 forms. The proneness to such errors is also evident from the 
 fact, that the fragments of Sappho, Alcjeus, and other yEolic 
 writers do not, as it is said, occur in any manuscript with the 
 proper ^olic accentuation, though the grammarians are never 
 weary of repeating that o\ AlokeXs ^apwriKoC eJo-t ; yet such a 
 
Preface to the First Edition, xvii 
 
 mistake is analogous to that of representing a Scotchman as 
 talking English, or of making a native of Cork speak the dialect 
 of London. These and similar instances of disregard for gram- 
 matical propriety should make us cautious how far we admit the 
 accentuation of MSS. as conclusive evidence, but they should 
 not induce us to discredit it altogether; 
 
 Of modern authorities the best by far is Dr. Carl Gottling, 
 who, in his Allgemeine Lehre vom Accent der griechisehen 
 Sprache, has collected from the ancient writers, with true 
 German diligence and accuracy, very nearly all that is worth 
 collecting. His book has been of the greatest service to me, as 
 the frequent references to it will show ; and if I have occasion- 
 ally been compelled to dissent from his conclusions, I trust that 
 the reasons given for doing so will prove that no alteration has 
 been made from a mere love of change. Wagner's^ essay 
 possesses much less merit, and is defective both in plan and 
 execution. In English there is nothing on the practical part of 
 the subject except a translation of Gottling's smaller treatise, 
 published more than thirty years ago, and a few scattered rules 
 in grammars and exercise books, which, whatever other value 
 they may have, are necessarily incomplete. Those in Mr. Jelf 's 
 Greek Grammar are the best that I have seen in any English 
 work. All these aids, however, as well as many others, have 
 been used, and I take this opportunity of expressing my general 
 acknowledgments for any assistance which they may have af- 
 forded. For most of the references appended to proper names I 
 am indebted to Dr. Pape's Lexicon. They have all been veri- 
 fied, a process always necessary, but particularly so in Dr. Pape's 
 case. Though the rules, with their exceptions, provide for all 
 the names in his dictionary, amounting to between ao,ooo and 
 30,000, still much more remains to be done before this part 
 of the subject is nearly complete. I discovered only too late 
 that he omits a large number of names occurring in Ptolemy, 
 Strabo, and other geographers. The last, though not the least, 
 debt to be acknowledged is that to Hase and Dindorf s edition 
 of Stephens' Thesaurus. The letters H. D. after a reference 
 
 ' [Die Lehre von dem Accent der griechisehen Sprache ausfiihrlioh entwickelt 
 von K. F. C. Wagner. 8vo. Helmstadt. 1807.] 
 
 b 
 
xviii Preface to the First Edition. 
 
 show that I owe the knowledge of it to this magnificent publica- 
 tion. The list of words distinguished by their accent has been 
 enlarged, but is still very far from being complete. [This has 
 been omitted in the present edition.] 
 
 To meet the wants of the general classical student the 
 important rules and all th.eir ordinary exceptions have been 
 printed in a large type : the paragraphs in smaller letter con- 
 tain references to the original authorities, additional but rare 
 exceptions, and such other information as appeared either 
 necessary or useful. 
 
 To conclude — in dealing with such a mass of petty and unin- 
 teresting details, blunders arising from weariness and inadvert- 
 ence, or more often from downright ignorance, must have been 
 committed. I find, for instance, that I have carelessly used 
 noun and substantive as convertible terms, and also that in 
 several passages polysyllable has been used to mean any word of 
 more than one syllable. Notices of such other errors as may be 
 discovered, as well as suggestions for the improvement of the 
 work, will be thankfully received. 
 
 To the Delegates of the Oxford University Press my best 
 thanks are due for their liberality in printing a book which is 
 hardly likely to repay the money spent upon it. 
 
 OxFOED, Mat 23, 1862. 
 
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 Among the lesser evils of existence must surely be numbered 
 the necessity of turning once again to an insipid subject long 
 since thrown aside and forgotten. This I have been obliged to 
 do, and to perform the dismal duty of revision under some con- 
 siderable disadvantages. All my original notes and collections 
 were consigned to the flames years ago, in the firm belief that 
 they would never more be wanted ; and the loss of such materials 
 it is now impossible to repair. In circumstances so embarrassing 
 real help is hard to get. The indefatigable Lobeck is the only 
 man who collected words of like form on a large scale, and his 
 works were pretty freely used in the first edition. A few more 
 references to them are now added. Beyond consulting Lobeck 
 and the Paris Thesaurus^ I could do little more than read the 
 grammarians and scholiasts over again and glean a few fresh 
 facts. In this way, however, considerable additions have been 
 made to the b6ok, though, by enlarging the page and practising 
 the arts of typographical compression, the original number of 
 pages has barely been exceeded. Some parts have been re- 
 written, and scarcely a single paragraph reappears without some 
 change, and, it is hoped, improvement. That all defects have 
 been made good it would be unreasonable to expect, for in the 
 first place, he who deals with Greek accentuation independently, 
 as I have done, has to contend with hosts of petty details which 
 distract his attention, and not unfrequently exhaust his patience. 
 Every alteration has to be made with the greatest circumspection, 
 and it would be wonderful indeed, where the chances of error are 
 so great, if I have not sometimes gone astray. In the next 
 place, it is proverbially diflScult to detect one's own mistakes, 
 and here let it be remembered that, though I invited criticism 
 and correction, I have received no assistance of any sort or kind. 
 
 ba 
 
XX Preface to the Second Edition. 
 
 Let those who noticed faults in the first edition know that they 
 alone are answerable if those faults are repeated in the second. 
 They, had but to speak, and whatever was false or misleading 
 would have been corrected. All censure now comes too late to 
 be of any use to me. 
 
 The references to the Venetian Scholia were originally made 
 to Villoison's edition : all of them I hope have now been adapted 
 to the Oxford text, in which the scholia of codex A are at length 
 accurately separated from those of codex B. Lentz's Herodjaa 
 (Herodiani Technici Eeliquise eollegit disposuit emendavit ex- 
 plicavit prsefatus est Augustus Lentz, Tom. 3. 8vo. Lipsise, 
 1867-71) has not been quoted as an authority, and for obvious 
 reasons. A new edition of the epitomator of Herodian, corrected 
 from the best manuscripts, and illustrated by all the more im- 
 portant parallel passages of the scholiasts and grammarians, 
 would have been a valuable addition to our knowledge. Such 
 a scheme was far too modest and too practical to find favour in 
 the eyes of Dr. Lentz. He thought himself able to reconstruct 
 the Ka^oXtK^ ITpoo-MS^a, and the result is an astounding mosaic 
 of bits laboriously fitted together — a paragraph from Arcadins— ^ 
 a line or two from Theognostus or Choeroboscus — a few words 
 from somebody else — often with the accents violently changed, 
 and the gaps in the text filled up by rules written by Dr. Lentz 
 himself in Greek. A book so manufactured possesses no au- 
 thority whatever beyond that which belongs to the fragments 
 and splinters of which it is composed. I have therefore left my 
 former references to the original sources untouched. Dr. Lentz 
 indulges in conjectural emendation, but never once does he have 
 recourse to manuscripts, although it is well known that a better 
 copy of Chojroboscus exists than that from which Dr. Gaisford 
 printed his edition. 
 
 Most of the references to Gottling's treatise on Accentuation 
 have been omitted as unnecessary. Any one who cares to com- 
 pare the present work with his will discover that many hundreds 
 of words are here noticed which he wholly neglected. The list 
 of words distinguished by their accent has also been suppressed 
 as useless. No one who uses this book is likely to need it. 
 
 Beyond reading Stephanus Byzantius again, and registering 
 
Preface to the Second Edition. xxi 
 
 the results, little has been done for the accentuation of proper 
 names. The truth is that these words follow no rule. Even 
 the Greeks, who could consult the complete Herodian, are obliged 
 incessantly to refer to him, because they are unable to remember 
 either his rules or his exceptions. Of a comparatively small 
 number of familiar names the scribes knew the accent, but 
 outside that little circle they perpetually make mistakes. 
 
 Lastly, let it always be remembered that the present work 
 does not profess to be more than what its title indicates. It is 
 not a treatise on the principles of Greek accentuation. If it 
 were, very different rules would have been given, but they would 
 have been rules which would ha-ve left the reader in constant 
 doubt and perplexity. Those here given aim above all things 
 at simplicity, and their number has been reduced as much as 
 was possible. It has been assumed that most men find it easier 
 to remember one rule with thirty exceptions, than five rules 
 with an average of six exceptions each. Occasionally perhaps 
 the desire for simplicity has been indulged in rather to excess, 
 but to any rules there are always some objections, and I have 
 done as well as I could. It may occur to some minute critics 
 that the exceptions, counting in those mentioned in the notes, 
 outnumber in many cases the examples which conform to rule. 
 Let any one who thinks so read over the words in the note, and 
 see how many of them he is acquainted with ; let him ask him- 
 self their meanings, in what authors, and how often he has met 
 with them, he will then find that there is much less force in his 
 objection than there seems to be at first sight: for it will be 
 generally allowed that if a rule embraces all the usual words, 
 all the words that a man is likely to meet with in classical 
 authors, it embraces quite enough for practical purposes. Other 
 words find their proper place in a note, and it would -be mere 
 pedantry to split one rule into two or more merely to accom- 
 modate forms of very rare occurrence. If we possessed more 
 than the mere fragments of Greek literature the case might be 
 different. It might then be desirable to increase the number of 
 rules, and to include many words which are now excluded. But 
 since we have nothing but a few odd volumes, so to speak, saved 
 from the great libraries of antiquity, since no good-natured fairy 
 
xxii Preface to the Second Edition. 
 
 gives us the joyful opportunity of exchanging some tons of 
 Byzantine theology for as many pounds' weight of the lyric and 
 dramatic poetry of Greece, common sense shows that we had 
 better accommodate our rules to what we do possess. From 
 a practical point of view, those rules are best which can be 
 applied with the least possible thought and trouble. Consider, 
 for example, the rule for the accentuation of compound ad- 
 jectives in atos, § 534, p. 1^%. A philosopher, or some one 
 equally sapient — a modern grammarian, for instance — may pro- 
 test that it is completely irrational. Let him protest. The 
 rule will enable anybody to accent correctly, and without the 
 least trouble, every one of these puzzling words that he is 
 likely to meet with, even should his reading be more extensive 
 than usual ; and what reasonable being can ask for more ? A 
 rule, or rather a set of rules (for many there must be), based on 
 theory, would leave the reader in constant bewilderment. He 
 would have to settle all sorts of difficult and obscure questions 
 before he could apply his rule, and even then his chances of 
 going wrong would be considerable. With a merely empirical 
 rule he cannot go wrong, and is under no necessity of plunging 
 into a sea of grammatical troubles. 
 
 One serious omission there is which I much regret, and for 
 which, in any country governed rationally, I should incur a heavy 
 penalty. To make the present work really useful, it ought to 
 have a complete index of all the Greek words mentioned in it, 
 amounting on a rough estimate to some twenty thousand. I 
 would have constructed one myself, only the fact is that it 
 requires keener eyesight and greater patience than I possess. 
 A hundred years ago it would have been easy enough to find 
 in this place a score of mere schoolboys, anyone of whom would 
 have been willing and able to execute such a task with neatness, 
 quickness, and accuracy ; but nowadays, thanks to the spread of 
 omniscience, it is difficult to meet with a young scholar who is 
 sufficiently acquainted with his Greek grammar to be entrusted 
 with such a work as an index; and as to zeal, industry, and 
 accuracy, where are they to be discovered ? 
 
 In bidding a last farewell to a subject in which I never took 
 more than a languid interest, I may be permitted to say that in 
 
Preface to the Second Edition. xxiii 
 
 England, at all events, every man will accent his Greek properly 
 who wishes to stand well with the world. He whose accents 
 are irreproachable may indeed be no better than a heathen, but 
 concerning that man who misplaces them, or, worse still, alto- 
 gether omits them, damaging inferences will certainly be drawn, 
 and in most instances with justice. Unquestionably the shortest 
 way of learning how to affix them correctly is to pronounce 
 according to accent, as nearly all Englishmen did till com- 
 paratively recent times. There is, to be sure, the great difiiculty 
 of preserving quantity ; but perhaps, if our ears and lips were a 
 little better trained than they are, the difficulty might not be 
 insuperable. Whether the art of accenting Greek can be learnt 
 from rules may indeed be doubted. Herodian is said to have 
 investigated the accents of about sixty thousand words in his 
 Universal Prosody, and nothing less than a miraculous memory 
 could retain the results at which he arrived. Even when rules 
 are simplified to the utmost, it requires a very strong and a very 
 tenacious memory to remember them. How difiicult the thing 
 is may be seen from the fact that few Greek books are quite free 
 from false accents. Scribes, editors, even scholars, all err, and 
 err frequently. I do not recollect €o have ever caught Person, 
 tripping, but then Person's memory was prodigious ; the two 
 Dindorfs are generally accurate, yet both have their moments 
 of forgetfulness. Dr. Gaisford certainly knew Greek, and was a 
 minute and laborious student, yet in one and the same line of his 
 Hephsestion (p. 456), may be found TpoiJi'Xoz; and Atjjuvoz/, both 
 accents being wrong, and one impossible. No one knew this 
 better than he did, but his attention sometimes flagged. Those 
 who pronounce according to accent rarely or never make such 
 mistakes. A modern Greek newspaper might be searched in 
 vain for what can easily be found in Greek books edited by 
 professed scholars. If pronouncing according to accent be 
 thought too violent, or too difiicult, a proceeding, the next 
 best expedient is, from the very first moment of learning Greek, 
 to regard the accent as being quite as much part and parcel of 
 the word as its breathing or its spelling. He who never writes 
 a Greek word without its proper accent will (provided he only 
 writes enough) gradually associate the two together, and thus 
 
xxiv Preface to the Second Edition. 
 
 render himself independent of all rules and all guides to a tire- 
 some though necessary accomplishment. 
 
 OXFOBD, 
 
 Avigust 2, 1881. 
 
 POSTSCRIPT. 
 
 When one's attention is turned to accents, it is hardly possible, 
 to open a Greek book of any kind without seeing something to 
 be noted. The following observations ought to have been made 
 in the text of the work \— 
 
 § 36. SvyKpiTTjs, E. M. 779. 17, is contrary to all rule and analogy; it should 
 be avyxpiTTii, if not altogether corrupt. 
 
 § 55. On the distinction between ^iKijt^s, a lover, and (pt\-^Tijs, a thief, see 
 Eust. 781. 12; 793. 67; 1967.35. 
 
 § 87, 'SirdSr), Eust. 1967. 33 : (r7r<i9ij iJ.iy, (i<pos' airaSij Si vavriichv li\qv, if he 
 means by vavrne&i/ (vKov, an oar, he must have found a different accent in 
 his copy of Lycophron (v. 23) from that which our editions print. 
 
 §228. Koii$i0os, Luoian de dea Syria, c. 21, a strange accent, which may 
 mean no more than the scribe's belief that the penultimate is long. 
 
 § 275. liWos (?) Dio Cass. 79. 20, a word of unknown meaning ; comparing 
 Lamprid. Heliogab. 1 7, it might perhaps be equivalent to latrina, if not altogether 
 corrupt. 
 
 § 279. '&.fx"iKos, Eust. 1396. 22 : SijXov h\ m tA jiiv itipiov 6 'A7Xia^os «ai rd 
 imBcTov 6 dyx'a^os t6vos, xal itSMs Si ©/)^«ijs 'AyxfaXos ^ Kal 'Ayx^^Vi ^poiiap- 
 o^vvovTai, ayx'a^in Si <paai axo^vos itKolov, i^vverai, 
 
 I 292. r<5ros, Eust, 1410. 9 : yawbt Si, i ySvi/ios roiros xal K&pmiios, diro toB 
 yoybs o^vtSvqv SvSfjiaTos, 'Ituyttcy kirevBiffet tov T. ydvos fiiy yAp ffapvrSvojs, & ytwdj- 
 luvos, yoy&s Si np&s Si&ipopov aijpiaaiav o(vT6vas, i ydvifios: of. Eust. 1412. 27: 
 ipiv6s = ipiviSs is oxytone in the books : iirfSs, Eust. 16. 42 : «al 6 tirvos fiapvT6vaK 
 ^ ImSs &Ivt6v<os Si' ov SjiKovTai )} iaria tj i K\i0avos : to Eustathius therefore, and 
 probably to Herodian, l-nvos was the accent which naturally presented itself. 
 
 I 295. "I[pK\avos, Plut. a. jsg A, is singular ; the scribe, probably regarding it 
 as a syncopated form of 'HpKv\av6s, threw the accent back in accordance with a 
 general rule of the grammarians, one version of which is quoted in § 793, but 
 'HpK\ay6s is probably the more correct accent. 
 
 § 312. K6irpos, Eust. 1 165. Tj: rivis Si ypitpovcrt Kovpov /UTcl nfpiaiia)iiivt]s, 
 SiaaTo\7Js x4/"<' <is cv tvtt^ ■ntpuKTiu^. 
 
 § 316. @vpaos, Eust. 629. 50 : ol uipX rbv Aiivvaov fiaiexixol Bipaoi ol Papvro- 
 voiiiivoi, ol yip toi 6iw6fiivoi $\)paol, yaptKol SrjKovai ajijiiuxTa. 
 
Preface to the Second Edition. xxv 
 
 % 351, TfSioi', Aristoph. Vesp. 1356. 
 
 § 354. T&avfiiov, E. M. 533. 29 : rd Sid roS EION rpicriWaPa ISd^ovra, tovt- 
 ia-riv Ivl rS-rrqi ii6vov Myijiiva, Sid Tfjs EI Si<pS6yyov ypi^frm xal npoirapo^vveTai' 
 otoVf Ad7€iov, rd l-jriroSpdfJiiov 'A\e£ai/Speia?, dird Aayov Ttv6s' x^^vyfiov^ t6itos ev 
 AlraKlq, oirou ^v o x^<"J'";s' Aavpeiov, r6-nos hi 'Attikjj ex'*"' /•'toAXo. O'vtco Koi 
 Kovpfiov ovro) Bi KaKeTrai iv 'Attikj t4 UpiTov to 6v6ftevoyf "^vitca iypdipopro ol 
 Kovpoi els Tois <j>pi.Topas, 
 
 § 386* 'A.yav6Sf Eust. 200. I ; iv b\ ^ropt/c^ Ki^iKa ypacpirat Tavra, dyaydv rd 
 Ka\&v Kai ^Sv Kal irpotTT/yes- Trori Si ital /card avriippaaiv, rb xoAcircic. iv kripcp 8J 
 OTi IffTi «a! dyavov irpoTrapo^vT6vas' ual StjKoT rd icaTeay6s. 
 
 § 4A3. Swepyds, Euat. 1967, 32 : ffwfp-jfos piv, 6 avyn&iivoiv T^xviTi^r avvepybs 
 Si, 6 poTjOus. 
 
 § 568. Although what is there said about the accentuation of the cases of Ildv 
 fairly represents, I think, the general practice of the books, yet, on second 
 thoughts, I am a little inclined to doubt whether it is quite correct. About the 
 cases of the singular there is no question ; the books are unyaryjng ; in Schol. 
 Eurip. Khes. 36 we have Ildj', IIav6s, navi, Uava, Haras, and Chceroboscus (C. 271. 
 15 ; 24) expressly says that the nominative and genitive singular are oxytone, but 
 neither he nor any other grammarian tells us in plain words how the other cases 
 are to be accented. The dual probably nowhere occurs ; the doubtful cases there- 
 fore are the genitive and dative plural. According to the rules given by Chcero- 
 boscus they ought to be respectively perispomenon and oxyfcone, ndf es is common 
 enough, e.g. Moschus 3. 27; Hdvan', paroxytone, occurs in Heraclitus de lucred. 
 0. 25, ed. Gale, Amstd. 1688; in the Cambridge edition of 1670 it is unaccented, 
 but IlavSiv perispomenon, Plut. ^. 356 D, in the editions of Xylander, Wyttenbach, 
 and Tauchnitz ; and Strab. 813, ed. Meineke, Ilairi properispomenon. Died. Sic. 
 5. 28, ed. Bekker ; I cannot at the moment find another example, though tolerably 
 confident that there is one. UAvtaai, Thaoor. 4. 63, is certainly right ; see § 574, 
 and the authorities there referred to. 
 
 § 680. Cf. Atmnon. p. 148, and Valckenaer Animadv. ad Ammon. pp. 233 sqq. 
 
 § 719. 'Oi)iipq,Kop&^, Anth. Pal. 6. 561. 5, is false for o/itjxiKSpai, and rnxvoppii^, 
 Anth. Pal. 6. 22. 3, should be irvxvSppal, as it is in Strab. 726, ed. Meineke. 
 Olvoxpiis, Theophr. H. P. 9. 13. 4, is a mistake for oiciJxptus. 
 
 § 743. °Ot«ojs and o«y are both of them proparoxytone, Choerob. C. 4:4. 6. 
 
 I hoped that my own vigilance and that of the printers had 
 wholly banished those odious intruders — misprints, but I have 
 noticed two : § 405, p. 136, 'Hpuihmpov for 'HpoSwpov, and § 425, 
 p. 133, wTws for o^ats. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 GENERAL RULES AND OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 Meaning of accent in the present work, i : the inventor of written accents, 2. 
 Number of accents, 3 : vpoaaiSia, rivos, 4: xipios t6vo9, avvSeros rSyos, 5. 
 Syllables capable of receiving a written accent, 6 : exceptions in jEolic, 7 : the 
 
 practice of accepting every syllable, 8. 
 Designation of words according to their accent, 9-10. 
 Place of the accent when the last syllable is long, 1 1 . 
 
 Place of the circumflex, 12-13 : Boeotian and ^olic forms, 14: exceptional cases, 15. 
 Quantity of the final diphthongs ai and 01, 16 ; in Doric, 17. 
 Ionic and Attic case-vowel ai, 18-19. 
 
 Accent of a contracted syllable, 20: theory of the circumflex, 21. 
 Change of accent arising from inflexion, 22. 
 Retraction of the accent, 23. 
 
 Cases for which the accents are given in the present work, 24. 
 Accentuation of jEolic and other dialects, 25-26. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 accentCation op words belonging to the first declension. 
 
 Accent of compound words, 28-29. 
 Accent of simple words — 
 in A2 and HS, 30-61. 
 Monosyllables, 30. 
 Hypermonosyllables^ 
 
 in -as, 31 : proper names in -as, 3a. Common substantives and adjectives 
 
 in -as, 33. 
 in -rjs not preceded by t, 34 : dissyllables in rris, 35-36 : hyperdissyllables 
 inrijs with a short penultimate, 37-38 : in itt/s (atrrjs, iiTi)s, oirrjs), 39-40 : 
 in Trjs preceded by any consonant but S, 41-42 : in KTrjs, 43-44 : in Ati^s, 45 : 
 in VT1JS, 46 : in fnrjs, 47 : in turijs, 48 ; in crrris, 49-50 : in aTtjs, r/TrjS, vrris, 
 and cuTT/s, 51-54. 
 
xxviii Contents. 
 
 Masculines in a, 56-57. 
 
 Lacedaemonian forms in ■(](> or ap, 58. 
 
 Proper names in ?)j, 59 : in rp, 60 : national names in ijs, 61. 
 
 in A and H feminine. 
 General remarks, 62-63. 
 Quantity of final syllables, 64. 
 Monosyllables, 65. 
 Hypermonosyllables . 
 
 -aa and ai;, 66-67. 
 
 -/3a and ^-q, 68-69 ; proper names, 70. 
 
 -7a and 71?, 71-72 : proper names, 73-74' 
 
 -la, 75-76. 
 
 -S17, 77-78. 
 
 -ea, 79-80: proper names, 8i : contracted words, 83. 
 
 •f<»i 83 : quantity of diohronoua vowels before double consonants, 84. 
 
 -ijo and -qrf, 85. 
 
 -6a. and ffij, 86, 87 : prefer names, 88. 
 
 -am, 89-91 : proper names of places, 92 : of women, 93 : of districts, 94. 
 
 -la, 95-96 : proper names, 97-98. 
 
 -«a and E117, 99-103 : proper names, 104-106. 
 
 -01a and 0117, 107-108 : proper names, 109 : quantity in old Attic, 110. 
 
 -ma, in-112: proper names, 113. 
 
 -/eaandK)}, 114-116: proper names, 117-119. 
 
 -\a, 120-121 : proper names, 122. 
 
 -A17, 123-128: proper names, 129-130. 
 
 -fia and ja\, 131-133 : proper names, 134, 
 
 -\a, 135-136 : proper names, 137-139. 
 
 ■vr\, 140-142 : propemames, 143-146. 
 
 -fa and £1;, 147-148. 
 
 -oa and or\, I49-151 : proper names, 152. 
 
 -TTo and TTij, 153-154 : proper names, 155-156. 
 
 -fa, 157-164; accent of compound words, 165: proper names, 166-167. 
 
 -px], 168-169: proper names, 170: contracted words, 171. 
 
 -aa, 172-173: proper names, 174-176. 
 
 ■an, 177-178. 
 
 •xa, 179-180 : proper names, -181. 
 
 -Tr\, 182-184: proper names, 185-186. 
 
 -va and vx), 187-191. 
 
 ■^a and 1^17, 192-193 : proper names, 194-196. 
 
 -Xa and xi?. 197-198 : proper names, 199. 
 
 -i/za and 5^17, 200. 
 
 -oia and (u?;, 201-204. 
 Accentuation of oblique cases, 205-309 ; genitive singular in cai, iw, «ia), and la, 
 
 210; Ionic peculiarities, 211: vocative singular, 212: genitive and dative dual, 
 
 213: nominative plural, 214: genitive plural, 215 : genitive plural of feminine 
 adjectives and participles, 216: .^Eolic and Doric genitives in ac, 2 1 7 ; accusative 
 
 plural in Doiic, 218 ; cases in 6t and ^i, 219. 
 
Contents. xxix 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF WORDS BELONGING TO THE SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 Greneral remarks, 220. 
 
 I. Simple Substantives of the masculine or feminine gender. 
 
 -aor, 221-222 : proper names, 223-224: ^olie forms in -aos = aios, 225. 
 
 -iSos, 226-228. 
 
 -70s, 229-230: proper names, 231-232. 
 
 -Sos, 233-235. 
 
 -for, 236-238. 
 
 -fos, 239-240. 
 
 -7;os, 241. 
 
 -60s, 242-243. 
 
 -loj, 244-246 : proper names, 247-249. 
 
 -aios, 250-251 : proper names, 252-253. 
 
 -fios, 254 : proper names, 255-256. 
 
 -oios, 257: proper names, 258-259. 
 
 -Kos, 260-262 : proper names, 263-273. 
 
 -Xos, 274-279 : proper names, 280-283. 
 
 -/ios, 284-285: proper names, 286-287. 
 
 -yos, 288-292 : proper names, 293-302. 
 
 -fof, 303-305• 
 ■oo^ and ouj, 306-307. 
 -wos, 308 310. 
 
 -pos, 311-312 : proper names, 313-314. 
 -<ros, 315-316 : proper names, 3i7-3r9. 
 -Tos, 320-324: proper names, 325-326. 
 -i;os, 327 : proper names, 328. 
 -<^os, 329-330. 
 -Xos, 331-334- 
 
 ■'i'Oh 335-337. 
 
 -ojos and ojos, 338-339. 
 
 Substantives of the nenter gender. 
 
 General remarks, 340. 
 
 Common substantives, 341-346 : tribrach diminutives, 347 ; dactylic diminu- 
 tives, 348 : diminutives in form and accent, but not in signification, 349 : 
 diminutives in form and signification but not in accent, 350 : contracted 
 words, 351 : words not diminutive in signification or accent, 352 : the rules 
 of Arcadius, 353 ; exceptions in -aov, 354 ; in -aiov, 355 ; in -(^ov, 356. 
 
 Proper names, 357-361 : accentuation of temerdca, 362-363. 
 
 II. Simple Adjectives, 
 -aos, 364, 
 -^os, 365. 
 -70s, 366. 
 -5os, 367. 
 -fos, 368-371. 
 -for. 37^- 
 
XXX 
 
 Contents. 
 
 ■vos, 373- 
 -90!, 374. 
 
 -'OS, 375-377- 
 -aioi, 378-380. 
 -cios, 381-^83. 
 -010s, 384-386- 
 -tiior, 386. 
 -Kos, 387-388. 
 -\os, 389-392. 
 -/'OS, 393-394- 
 -"os, 395-399- 
 -f OS, 400. 
 -00s, 401-402. 
 -"OS, 403. 
 -pos, 404-405. 
 -COS, 406. 
 
 -TOS, 407-408. 
 
 -vos, 409, 
 
 -If OS, 41 5. 
 
 -Xos, 411. 
 
 -(fos, 413. 
 
 -oios and aios, 413-414. 
 
 ■ovs, 415. 
 
 III. Compound Substantives, 
 General remarks, 416-417. 
 
 General rules, 418: compounds in -/los, 419: in -ktkos, 420: in -70s, 8oi, and 
 ^os, 421 : in -eos, ios, atos, 00s, 422 : in -pos, 423 : in -705,424: in -(j>os, and -xos, 
 425- 
 
 IV. Compound Adjectives. 
 
 General rule, 426 : falsity of the common doctrine relative to these adjectives, 427. 
 
 Special rules, 
 
 (a) Verbal derivatives with a long penultimate, 429 : -070$ and -7770!, 430 : -0705 
 (ayvvfu), 431 : -aypos, 432 : -0701705, 433 ; -axovos, 434': -0^705,435 : -a/ioiPos, 
 436 : -aoiSos and *aiSos, 437 : -apayyos, 438 : -acr/cos, 439 : -0^705, 440 : '^orjOos. 
 441 : -jSocTKos, 442 : -Setfios, 443 : -epyos, -ovpyos, -apyos, 444-446 : -c^^os, 447 : 
 ■icovpos, 448: -A.0170S, 449: -Aoixos, 450: -/^oA.7os, 451 : -0170s, 452: -oA«os, 
 -01/Akos, -wXkos, 453 : -OTraSos, 454 : -ovpos, -apos, 455 ; -nrjyos, 456 : -iroios, 457 ; 
 -TTo/iTTOs, 458 : -(pop{3os, 459. 
 
 (i) Verbal derivatives with a short penultimate, 460-461 : compounds with 
 adverbs, i7o\«-, etc., 462: -0cuj)os, 463: -/3oA.os, -0aXos, 464, -popos, 465- 
 -7A.v^os, 466 : -701/0$, 467 : -7pa<f os, 468 : -80*05,469: -5o/io$, 470: -Soras, 471 : 
 -Sopos, 472 : -Soxos, 473 : -8/10/^05,474: -8/)07ro5, 475: -1/70/105, -070^05,476: 
 -6005,477: -flo/ios, 478 : -/tAoiros, 479 : -K0A.0S, 480 : -ko/ios, 481 : -11:005,482: 
 -aoTTos, 483 : -«o/)05, 484: -k/iokos, 485 : -/croyos, 486 : -\o/3os, 487 : -AaA.os, 488: 
 -\o7os, 489 : -Aoxos, 490 : -pnxos, 491 : -/jo/ios, 492 : -vo/jos, 493 : -f oos, 494 : 
 -oxos, -ouxos, 495 : -irXoflos, 496: -7rA.oi/os, 497 : -wKokos, 498 : -iroicos, 499: -iroAos, 
 500 : -iroros, 501-502 : -TTonos, 503 : -iro/jos, 504 : -irponos, 505 : -/io^05,5o6 : -pixpos, 
 507 : -axacpos, 508 : -a/ioiros, 509 : -ooos, 510 : -o-iropos, 511: -o-toAos, 512 : -irr/io- 
 00!, 513: ■a<payos, 514 : -tokos, 515; -to/40s, 516: -To/ios, 517: -rpayos, 518 : 
 
Contents. xxxi 
 
 -Tpo0os, 519: -ivTTOs, -KTVTTOS, 520 : -cpafos, 521 : •ip0opos, ^22 : -tpoffos, 523 : 
 
 -Kpovosi 524: -^0/Jos, 525: "Xoof; 526: -o)j>v\oi, ^2"} : miscellaneous words 
 
 falsely accented, 528. 
 (e) Verbal derivatives in -ros: general rule, 529-530: Lobeck's rule, 531 : 
 
 words in -kAcitoi, and -icKvtos, 632-533. 
 ((J) Nominal derivatives : general rule, 534 : exceptions in -00s, -70s, -80s, -Sos, 
 
 -los, -i;os, 535 : in -aios,. 536 : in -eios, 537 : in -«os, 538 : in -Aos, 539 : in -yos, 
 
 540 : in -00s and -iros, 541 : in -pos, 542 : in -tos, 543. 
 Attic declension : general rule, 544 : words in -ws, 545 : in -yr/pas, 546-: epen- 
 tbesis of Oj'Afloajs, yaKoas, etc., 547. 
 
 ''. Oblique Cases. 
 
 (i) Of the Attic declension : general rule, 548-549 : Ionic forms, 550: geni- 
 tives in -ojo, 552-553. 
 (2) Of the common declension : general rule, 554 : cases in Se, and -<pt, 555 : 
 epic genitive in -010 and Doric in ai, genitive and dative dual in -oi'iv, genitive 
 plural in -awv ; dative in -oioi, 556. 
 Contracted substantives and adjectives, 557-559 : dual in ai, 560 : feminine of 
 adjectives, 561 : nominative plural feminine, 562. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF WORDS BELONGING TO THE THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 1. Substantives. 
 
 (a) Monosyllables: neuter, 563-564 : masculine and feminine, 565-566 : mono- 
 syllables in ^oKc and Doric, 567 : oblique cases, 568-570 : nominative plural 
 in Doric, 571 : genitive plural, 572 : in Doric, 573 : dative plural in -effai, 
 v'dai or vUcri, 574: compound words, 575. 
 (S) Words of more than one syllable: Neuter, 576: masculine and 
 feminine ; general rule, 577. 
 ■av, 578-579- 
 
 ■v, 580-58 1- 
 
 ■IV, 582. 
 
 -m, 583. 
 
 ■av (o) gen. aivos or ovos, general rule, 584 : special rules : -aav, 585 : -Pav, 
 586 : -yav, 587 : -Stuc, 588 : -eiuv, 589 ; -Cojv, 590 ; -ijtuc, 591 : -eaiy, 592 : 
 -"<"', 593 : ■<"""' aii<i "'"*»'' 594- = -«*"'> 595 '■ "'■'"''' 69^ = 'A"""'' 597 = -''"''• 
 598 : -^aiy, 599 : -iraif, 600 : -pav, 601 : -aav, 602 : -twv, 603 : -vwv and -at/oj)', 
 604 : -tpaiv, 605 ; -x^v, 606 : -i/'oiv, 607 : proper names ; of men, gods, and 
 heroes, 608-609 : of cities, places, and rivers, 610-61 2 : masculines in 
 awv, 613 : of nations, 614-615 : of women, 616 : perispomena in -wv, 617. 
 
 (b) gen. ovToSf 618. 
 
 (c) gen. oij/Tos and ovvros, 619. 
 
 -( and ^, 620-621 : quantity of 1 and v before f, 622. 
 
 ■ap, 623. , r c 
 
 -r/p, gen. -lypos and -epos, 624-625 : compound words, 620. 
 
xxxii Contents. 
 
 •eip, 627. 
 -vp, 628. 
 -cup, 629. 
 
 -tis (a) gen. aSos, 630. 
 (i) gen. aSos, 631. 
 
 (c) gen. aj/Tos, 632-633. 
 
 (d) Aaas, 633. 
 
 -7;s (a) gen. ijtos and ijflor, 634-636. 
 
 (5) gen. tos, 637-639. 
 -E£y, 640. 
 
 -IS (a) gen. losand ecus, 641-642. 
 
 (b) gen. iSos, 643. 
 
 (c) gen. ffios, 644 : exceptional words, 645 : paronyma in is from mascnlines 
 in Tj;, 646 : feminine compounds, 647 : masculine proper names, 648 : 
 feminine proper names, 649, 650. 
 
 (d) gen. iTos, 651. 
 
 (e) gen. i9os, 652. 
 (/)geii. iyos, 653. 
 
 •ivs and wit, 654. 
 
 -ew, 655. 
 
 -ow, 656-657. 
 
 -vs (a) gen. «o? and fojs, 658-659 : proper names, 660-661. 
 
 (6) gen. V, 662. 
 
 (c) gen. fSos, 663. 
 
 (d) gen. uflos, 664. 
 
 -<«s (a) gen. oios and a, 665. 
 
 (i) gen. ooj, 666. 
 
 (c) gen. (uTos, 667. 
 -a, 668. 
 
 .\Compound Substantives, 669. 
 
 Oblique cases : general rule, 670 : cases of ywii, 671 : syncopated words in rip, 
 672 : contracted words ; 'HpaxXijs, 673 : t/ji^/jcuc, 674 : cases of words in a, gen. 
 ovs, 675 : vocative case in ov, 01, cw, tp, op, ov, ev, cs, 675 ; apocopated words, 
 677 ; words in av, of double inflexion, 678 : genitive olKplas, itlpas, 679 : x""''> 
 and x<"i;s, 680 : genitive in ffis = ecus, accusative in 10 = 1^, 681: cases in -<()i 
 and -6(, 682 : metaplasmus, dX«i, «\aSi, iSixa, etc., 683. 
 
 Attic declension, 684 : irfKlxewv, irr/xfo'v, vpia^i], 685 : plural of lyxt'Kvs, dpviav, 
 686 : affreajs, otv&Trews, 687. 
 
 2. Simple Adjectives. 
 
 (a) With a vowel characteristic, 688-689. 
 
 (i) With a consonantal characteristic, 690 : contracted words in as, ^s, oil', 691 : 
 aas and its compounds, 692. 
 Comparatives and superlatives, 693. 
 Oblique cases, 694-695. 
 
 3, Compound Adjectives. 
 
 (a) With a vowel characteristic : from barytones, 696 : in -evs, is, and vs, 697 ; 
 in -ijs, 698-699 : in -orTi/f, i/St/s, 700 : -i/m/s, a/ojs, ap^s, rjprjs, 701 : -ki?ti)s, 
 lifffSTjs, lirpcris, injXTJs, areXexv^, i^Srjs, toXrjs, copris, 702 : -(Tt}!, 7°3 : ■/"?'')'> 
 fyxVi 7°4' exceptional words, 705. 
 
Contents. xxxiii 
 
 Vocative and neuter singular, 706-707 : TroSapKes and TT6SapKis, 708 : words 
 in -tTTjs, 709: genitive plural, 710: neuter of adjectives used as substan- 
 tives, 711: syncopated forms, 712. 
 (b) With a consonantal characteristic when the second factor consists of more 
 than one syllable, 713 : oblique cases, 714 : authorities, 715-716 : exceptional 
 words, 717. 
 
 When the last factor is a monosyllable derived from a substantive, 718: words 
 in "Xpi^r, and -aiifi, 719 : derived from a verb, and short by nature, 720-721 : 
 derived from a verb and long by nature, 732-723 : words in -ffKris, -^\ais, 
 fi\aiili, -Ppii, -0pws, -yvais, -Sais, -Sixrjs, -Spas, -SprjS, 724, -9ijf, -6\i^, -Bvrjs, -K\ais, 
 -KKanpj -KiitiSf -Kpas, 725: -'"/fj -T^^vif -"^TrjVj -irrcy^, -irTojs, 726: -p^f, -/xyf, 
 -aKoijfi, -arijv, -aTpais, 727 ; -rijf, -Tiirjs, -Tprjs, -Tfw(, -rpas, 728. 
 Barbarous words, 729. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF PEONOTJNS AND NUMEKALS. 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 Personal, 730 : dialectic forms in the singular, 731 : dual, 732 : plural, 733 : 
 
 tyaiye and f/wiye, 734. 
 Reflexive, and reciprocal, 735. 
 
 Possessive, 736 : pronominal adjectives in -Sairos, 737. 
 Relative and article, 738 : oov, t6s, T77, toi, 739. 
 Demonstrative, 740: oTde, otSe, ToiSe, TotaSetrt, etc., 741. 
 Indefinite, Seri', Servo, tis, etc., 742. 
 The prefix 0, 743. 
 The suflaxes 7^, 744-745 : ^, 746 : ^ and i, 'j^'j : 5f', 748-749 : irep, 750. 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 (o) Cardinals, 752 : declension of the first four numerals, fh, 753 : fila, fos, IS, 
 754-755 ; Svo, Tpus, d/iclxtt, riaaapes, 756 : genitive plural of numerals in -as, 
 
 757- 
 (J) Ordinals, 758. 
 
 (c) Multiplicatives, 759- 
 
 (d) Proportionals, 760. 
 
 (e) Numeral adjectives in -010s, 761. 
 Indefinite, 762. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF VERBS AND PARTICIPLES. 
 
 General observations, 763-764. 
 
 Simple verbs, 765-768 : notes and observations : verbs in -a. Active Voice, mono- 
 syllables, 769: Indicative mood, present, 770 : imperfect and aorists, 771 : 
 i-XfTjV, 'jTz: future, 773 : Imperative mood, 774: tlttov or elit6v = (Ui, 775 : 
 Optative mood, 776: Infinitive mood, ciroumflexed future, perfect, second 
 aorist, 777: Doric infinitives in -iji' or ■ci', 7; 8; Participles, 779. 
 
 C 
 
xxxiv Contents. 
 
 Passive and Middle Voice. Indicative mood, future, 780; perfect and 
 pluperfect, 781; aorist passive, 782 : Imperative mood, second aorist, 783: 
 18011,784: Subjunctive mood, 785: Optative mood, 786; Infinitive 
 mood, 787: Participles, 788-789: oblique cases, 790; epic forms, 791: 
 contraction of tlie characteristic and connective vowel, 792. 
 
 Verbs in ju: Indicative mood, 793: Subjunctive mood, 794; Opta- 
 tive mood, 795: Imperative mood, 7c,6 : Infinitive mood, 797; 
 Participles, 798. 
 Syncopated forms, 799-800: Doric infinitives in -iv = t{.v, 801: jEolic forms, 
 802 : idTCUf air^ffraif l-niffraif 803. 
 Compound verbs, 804-812 : compounds of KfT/uu and ^/mi, 813 : subjunctive and 
 imperative middle aorist, 814: monosyllabic subjunctives, 815: augmented 
 tenses, 816 ; «aSi(<o, iiaSivda, et similia, 817 ; compound verbs in jit, 8x8-821. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF INDECLINABLE WOUDS. 
 
 Prepositions, 822. 
 Conjunctions and Adverbs. 
 
 Monosyllables, 823 : indefinite particles, ii&s, iroi, etc., 824-827. 
 Words of more than one syllable. 
 Conjunctions, 828-829. 
 
 General rule for the accentuation of compound particles, 830-831. 
 Cases of substantives and adjectives used adverbially, 832. 
 Adverbs. 
 -a, 833-839. 
 -ea and -pa, 834. 
 ■Sa and -ivSa, 835. 
 ■ea, 836. 
 -fux and -fa, 837. 
 
 The remaining terminations, 838-839. 
 -£, 840. 
 
 ■6fv, -6(, -01, -(pi, -tj>tv with a naturally short penultimate, 841-S42 ; with a 
 
 long penultimate, 843-844 : Doric forms, 845. 
 -Be, 846-847: 849. 
 -Cf, 848. 
 ■at, 850. 
 
 -V: 851-853- 
 
 -I (ai, (I, 01), 854, 855 : Doric adverbs in ei, 856 : iota paragogicum, 857. 
 -01, 858. 
 ■at, 859-861. 
 -aici-a/cif, 862 : the remaining adverbs in 1, 862-863. 
 
Contents. 
 
 XXXV 
 
 -V, 864 : cases of adjectives and substantives used adverbially, 865 : com- 
 pounds of preposition or article and accusative case, 866-867. 
 -f, 868. 
 -0, 869. 
 
 -P, 870- 
 -J, 871-885. 
 -as, 871. 
 
 -ES, 872. 
 
 ■nh 873- 
 
 -ir, 874 : dissyllables, 875 ; adverbs in -a«is, 876 : in -a8is, 877 : in -vSis, 878 : 
 the rest, 879. 
 
 -OS, 880. 
 
 -ws, 881. 
 
 -ois, 882-884 : Doric adverbs, 885. 
 ■V, 886-887. 
 -a, 888-890. 
 Interjections, 891. 
 -a, 892-893. 
 -e, 894. 
 
 -n, 895- 
 
 -ni, 896-897. 
 -a, 898. 
 -01, 899. 
 -c, 900. 
 
 -i, -o, -"■, -T, 901. 
 
 -u, -cy, 
 
 902-904. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 TUB ACCENTUATION OF WORDS WHEN STANDING IN A SENTENCE j 
 MODIFICATIONS OF ACCENT AKISING FROM ELISION, ANASTROPHE, 
 AND CRASIS. 
 
 Inclination of the accent, 905-906 : before commas, 907. 
 
 Elision, 908-909. 
 
 Anastrophe, 910: practice of modem editors, 911 : lik, dva, and prepositions of 
 three morce, 912 : Ik, kv, tk, uis at the end of a verse, 913 ; preposition between 
 a substantive and its adjective, or apposition, 914-915 : preposition between 
 genitive case and substantive governing or governed by it, 916 : prepositions 
 used for verbs, 917-918 : dir6 and irepl for anoOev and irtpicaws, 919 ; elision and 
 anastrophe, 920-921. 
 
 Tmesis, 922-923. 
 
 Crasis, 924-925 : aphaeresis, 926 : nature of crasis, 927 : crasis and aphsresis, 
 928-929 ; Wolfs view, 930 : crasis of an enclitic, 931. 
 
 C 2, 
 
xxxvi Contents. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PROCLITICS AND ENCLITICS. 
 
 Proclitics, 932 : doctrine of ancient and modern grammarians, 933 : accent of air, 
 
 934- 
 
 Enclitics, 935 : definition of enclitics, 936 : enclitic verbs, 937 : accent of iati, 
 938-939 : of the enclitic forms of ti/xi, 940 : and ^m^, 941 : accent of rir, 942- 
 943 : enclitic pronouns, 944 : pronouns when not enclitic, 94S, with gSnh, 946 : 
 after prepositions, 94J : Kuhner's statement, 948 : pronouns at the beginning of a 
 sentence, 949 ; when emphatic, 950 : tre'o, 951: after Imi, 953 : after prepositions, 
 9S3 : Hermann's dictum, 954 : after avrii, 955 : plural pronouns of the first and 
 second person, 956 : enclitic ahrhv, 957 : indefinite particles, 958 : itotI at the 
 beginning of a sentence, 959 : re, «e, 7^, viv, vi, nep, S^v, ^a, ro'i, 960 : rap, 961 : 
 niv, Se, yap, 962 : ^olic usage, 963. 
 
 Accent of enclitics in a sentence : — 
 Oxytone followed by an enclitic, 964. 
 Paroxytone followed by a monosyllabic enclitic, 965 : trochee followed by an 
 
 enclitic, 966 : followed by a pronoun beginning with a<l>, 967-968. 
 Paroxytoue followed by a dissyllabic enclitic, 969. 
 Proparoxytoue followed by an enclitic, 970. 
 Properispomenon foUowed by an enclitic, 971. 
 Perispomenon followed by an enclitic, 972. 
 Successive enclitics, 973 : doctrine of the ancients on this point, 974 ; of the 
 
 moderns, 975-976. 
 Doubtful oases unprovided for by the ancient grammarians, 977. 
 
TABLE OF THE COKEESPONDENCE BETWEEN 
 
 THE SECTIONS OF THE FIRST AND 
 
 SECOND EDITIONS. 
 
 Hd. I. Ed. 2. 
 
 I 
 
 - 3 
 
 2 
 
 • • 4 
 
 3 
 
 .. 6 
 
 4 
 
 .. 5 
 
 S 
 
 .. 6 
 
 6 
 
 .. 8 
 
 7 
 
 .. 6 
 
 8 
 
 .. 6 
 
 9 
 
 • • 7 
 
 lo 
 
 II 
 
 II 
 
 .. 14 
 
 12 
 
 .. 16 
 
 13 
 
 •■ 17 
 
 14 
 
 .. 18 
 
 15 
 
 .. 19 
 
 i6 
 
 .. om. 
 
 17 
 
 .. 12 
 
 i8 
 
 • • 13 
 
 19 
 
 • ■ 15 
 
 20 
 
 .. 20 
 
 21 
 
 .. 21 
 
 22 
 
 .. 22 
 
 23 
 
 .. 206 
 
 24 
 
 ■ ■ 9 
 
 25 
 
 9 
 ■ \ 10 
 
 26 
 
 • • 9 
 
 27 
 
 .. 23 
 
 28 
 
 .. 2S 
 
 29 
 
 ., 26 
 
 30 
 
 .. 27 
 
 31 
 
 28 
 
 (29 
 
 32 
 
 .. 30 
 
 33 
 
 .. 31 
 
 34 
 
 .. 32 
 
 35 
 
 .. 33 
 
 36 
 
 .. 69 
 
 37 
 
 .,. 60 
 
 38 
 
 .. 61 
 
 39 
 
 - 34 
 
 40 
 
 .. 37 
 
 41 
 
 .. 38 
 
 42 
 
 .. 35 
 
 43 
 
 .. 36 
 
 Ed. I. Ed. 2. 
 
 44 
 
 46 
 
 47 
 48 
 49 
 5° 
 51 
 52 
 63 
 64 
 65 
 56 
 67 
 58 
 69 
 60 
 61 
 62 
 
 63 
 
 64 
 
 65 
 66 
 
 67 
 
 68 
 69 
 
 70 
 71 
 72 
 73 
 74 
 75 
 76 
 77 
 78 
 
 79 
 
 80 
 81 
 
 82 
 
 83 
 84 
 
 85 
 86 
 
 39 
 40 
 
 41 
 43 
 44 
 45 
 46 
 
 47 
 48 
 
 49 
 
 50 
 61 
 52 
 S3 
 54 
 55 
 56 
 67 
 58 
 65 
 162 
 
 163 
 64 
 62 
 66 
 
 67 
 68 
 69 
 
 70 
 71 
 72 
 
 73 
 74 
 75 
 76 
 77 
 78 
 79 
 80 
 81 
 82 
 
 83 
 
 84 
 
 85 
 86 
 
 Ed.i. 
 
 87 
 88 
 89 , 
 
 90 
 
 91 
 
 92 
 
 93 
 94 
 95 
 96 
 
 97 
 
 98 
 
 99 
 
 100 
 
 loi 
 
 102 
 
 103 
 104 
 
 105 
 106 
 107 
 108 
 109 
 no 
 
 III 
 
 112 
 
 "3 
 
 114 
 
 "5 
 116 
 117 
 118 
 119 
 120 
 121 
 122 
 123 
 124 
 125 
 126 
 
 d.^. 
 
 Ed.l. 
 
 87 
 88 
 
 127 ... 
 
 89 
 
 128 ... 
 
 /90 
 
 129 ... 
 
 91 
 
 130 ... 
 
 {92 
 
 131 ... 
 
 93 
 
 132 ... 
 
 \94 
 
 96 
 
 133 ... 
 
 96 
 
 134 ... 
 
 97 
 
 135 ... 
 
 98 
 
 136 ... 
 
 99 
 
 137 ... 
 
 100 
 
 138 ... 
 
 lOI 
 
 139 ... 
 
 102 
 
 140 ... 
 
 103 
 
 141 ... 
 
 104 
 
 142 ... 
 
 los 
 
 143 ... 
 
 106 
 
 144 .•• 
 
 107 
 
 146 ... 
 
 108 
 
 146 ... 
 
 109 
 
 1+7 ... 
 
 no 
 
 148 ... 
 
 III 
 
 149 ... 
 
 112 
 
 150 ... 
 
 "3 
 
 15T ... 
 
 114 
 
 152 ... 
 
 "6 
 
 153 ... 
 
 116 
 
 154 ... 
 
 117 
 
 156 ... 
 
 118 
 
 156 ... 
 
 119 
 
 157 ... 
 
 120 
 
 158 ... 
 
 121 
 
 159 ... 
 
 122 
 
 160 ... 
 
 123 
 
 161 ... 
 
 124 
 
 162 ... 
 
 125 
 
 
 126 
 
 163 ... 
 
 127 
 
 
 128 
 
 164 ... 
 
 129 
 
 165 ... 
 
 130 
 
 166 ... 
 
 131 
 
 
 d.^. 
 
 Ed. I. 
 
 Ed. 2. 
 
 132 
 
 167 
 
 .. 176 
 
 133 
 
 168 
 
 .. 177 
 
 134 
 
 169 
 
 .. 178 
 
 135 
 
 170 
 
 .. 175 
 
 136 
 
 171 
 
 .. 180 
 
 137 
 
 172 
 
 .. iS'i 
 
 138 
 
 173 
 
 ., 182 
 
 139 
 
 174 
 
 .. 183 
 
 140 
 
 175 
 
 .. 184 
 
 141 
 
 176 
 
 .. 185 
 
 142 
 
 177 
 
 .. 186 
 
 143 
 
 178 
 
 .. 187 
 
 144 
 
 179 
 
 .. 188 
 
 145 
 
 180 
 
 .. 189 
 
 146 
 
 181 
 
 .. 190 
 
 147 
 
 182 
 
 .. 191 
 
 148 
 
 183 
 
 .. 192 
 
 149 
 
 184 
 
 .. 193 
 
 150 
 
 185 
 
 .. 194 
 
 151 
 
 186 
 
 .. 195 
 
 162 
 
 187 
 
 .. 196 
 
 163 
 
 188 
 
 .. 197 
 
 154 
 
 189 
 
 .. 198 
 
 i;5 
 
 190 
 
 .. 199 
 
 156 
 
 191 
 
 .. 200 
 
 157 
 
 192 
 
 .. 201 
 
 158 
 
 193 
 
 .. 202 
 
 159 
 
 194 
 
 .. 203 
 
 160 
 
 195 
 
 .. 204 
 
 161 
 
 
 /205 
 
 162 
 
 
 \ 206 
 
 163 
 
 196 
 
 .. { 207 
 
 164 
 
 
 1 208 
 
 165 
 
 
 \209 
 
 64 
 
 197 
 
 .. 210 
 
 166 
 
 198 
 
 .. 211 
 
 167 
 
 199 
 
 .. 212 
 
 168 
 
 200 
 
 .. 213 
 
 169 
 
 201 
 
 .. 214 
 
 170 
 
 202 
 
 .. 215 
 
 171 
 
 203 
 
 .. 216 
 
 172 
 
 204 
 
 .. 217 
 
 173 
 
 205 
 
 .. 218 
 
 174 
 
 206 
 
 .. 219 
 
 176 
 
 207 
 
 .. 220 
 
xxxviii Table of the Correspondence between 
 
 Hd.!. 
 
 Md.2. 
 
 IJd.-L. 
 
 Hd.i. 
 
 Hd.i.. 
 
 JBcZ. 2. 
 
 Hd.l. 
 
 :Ed. i. 
 
 Hd.i. 
 
 jEd.2. 
 
 
 (221 
 ( 222 
 
 26-; . 
 
 .. 276 
 
 322 .. 
 
 . 330 
 
 379 •• 
 
 . 386 
 
 437 . 
 
 ■ 443 
 
 208 . 
 
 266 . 
 
 .. 277 
 
 323 ■• 
 
 . 331 
 
 380 .. 
 
 . 387 
 
 438 
 439 ' 
 
 • 444 
 
 209 . 
 
 .. 223 
 
 267 . 
 
 .. 278 
 
 324 •■ 
 
 . 332 
 
 381 .. 
 
 . 388 
 
 
 210 . 
 
 .. 224 
 
 268 . 
 
 .. 279 
 
 
 333 
 • '334 
 
 382 .. 
 
 . 389 
 
 440 ■ 
 
 • 445 
 
 211 . 
 
 .. 225 
 
 269 
 
 .. 280 
 
 325 . 
 
 383 .. 
 
 . 39° 
 
 441) 
 
 
 212 , 
 
 .. 226 
 
 270 
 
 .. 281 
 
 326 . 
 
 . 335 
 
 384 ■• 
 
 • 39^ 
 
 442 >. 
 
 ■ 446 
 
 213 . 
 
 .. 227 
 
 271 . 
 
 .. 282 
 
 327 ■ 
 
 . 336 
 
 386 •• 
 
 . 392 
 
 443) 
 
 
 214 . 
 
 .. 228 
 
 272 
 
 .. 283 
 
 328 . 
 
 . 337 
 
 386 . 
 
 . 393 
 
 444 . 
 
 . 447 
 
 215 ■ 
 
 .. 229- 
 
 273 
 
 .. 284 
 
 329 • 
 
 . 338 
 
 387 • 
 
 . 394 
 
 446 . 
 
 ■ 448 
 
 216 . 
 
 .. 230 
 
 274 
 
 .. 285 
 
 33° ■ 
 
 . 339 
 
 388 . 
 
 . 396 
 
 446 . 
 
 . 449 
 
 217 . 
 
 .. 231 
 
 275 
 
 .. 286 
 
 331 ■ 
 
 . 34° 
 
 389 • 
 
 . 396 
 
 447 • 
 
 ■ 46° 
 
 218 . 
 
 .. 232 
 
 276 
 
 .. 287 
 
 332 . 
 
 . 34' 
 
 390 • 
 
 . 397 
 
 448 . 
 
 .. 451 
 
 219 . 
 
 ■• 233 
 
 277 
 
 .. 288 
 
 333 • 
 
 . 342 
 
 391 • 
 
 . 398 
 
 449 • 
 
 .. 462 
 
 230 . 
 
 .. 234 
 
 278 
 
 .. 288 
 
 334 ■ 
 
 .. 343 
 
 392 . 
 
 ■ 399 
 
 450 . 
 
 .. 453 
 
 221 , 
 
 .. 235 
 
 279 
 
 .. 289 
 
 335 • 
 
 .. 344 
 
 393 • 
 
 . 400 
 
 451 . 
 
 .. 464 
 
 222 
 
 .. 236 
 
 280 
 
 .. 290 
 
 336 ■ 
 
 .. 346 
 
 394 ■ 
 
 . 401 
 
 452) 
 
 
 223 
 
 .. 237 
 
 281 
 
 .. 291 
 
 337 • 
 
 .. 346 
 
 396 • 
 
 .. 402 
 
 463 . 
 
 .■ 455 
 
 224 
 
 .. 238 
 
 282 
 
 .. 292 
 
 338 . 
 
 .. 347 
 
 396 . 
 
 .. 403 
 
 454 
 
 
 225 
 
 .• 239 
 
 283 
 
 .. 293 
 
 339 ■ 
 
 .. 348 
 
 397 • 
 
 .. 4°4 
 
 466 • 
 
 .. 456 
 
 226 
 
 .. 240 
 
 284 
 
 ... 294 
 
 34° ■ 
 
 .. 349 
 
 398 . 
 
 .. 405 
 
 456 . 
 
 .. 457 
 
 227 
 
 .. 241 
 
 285 
 
 ... 296 
 
 341 . 
 
 .. 36° 
 
 399 
 
 .. 406 
 
 457 • 
 
 .. 458 
 
 228 
 
 .. 242 
 
 286 
 
 ... 296 
 
 342 . 
 
 .. 361 
 
 400 ■ 
 
 458 . 
 
 .■ 459 
 
 229 
 
 .. 243 
 
 287 
 
 ... 297 
 
 343 ■ 
 
 • ■ 362 
 
 401 . 
 
 .. 4°7 
 
 459 . 
 
 .. 460 
 
 230 
 
 .. 244 
 
 288 
 
 ... 298 
 
 344 • 
 
 .. om. 
 
 402 . 
 
 .. 408 
 
 460 . 
 
 .. 461 
 
 231 
 
 .. 245 
 
 289 
 
 ... 299 
 
 346 ■ 
 
 .. 363 
 
 4°3 ■ 
 
 .. 4°9 
 
 461 , 
 
 •• ^^^ 
 
 232 
 
 .. 246 
 
 290 
 
 ... 300 
 
 346 
 
 .• 364 
 
 404 . 
 
 .. 410 
 
 462 , 
 
 ■• ^^' 
 
 233 
 
 .. 247 
 
 
 \ 3°i 
 
 347 
 
 • • 365 
 
 4°5 • 
 
 .. 411 
 
 463 
 
 .. 463 
 
 234 
 
 .. 248 
 
 291 
 
 '■' (302 
 
 348 
 
 .. 366 
 
 406 . 
 
 .. 412 
 
 464 . 
 
 •• '^^ 
 
 235 
 
 .. 249 
 
 292 
 
 ... 303 
 
 349 
 
 .. 357 
 
 407 . 
 
 .. 413 
 
 ^tk ■ 
 
 ■• *ti 
 
 236 
 
 .. 250 
 
 293 
 
 ... 304 
 
 36° 
 
 ■■ 369 
 
 408 . 
 
 .. 414 
 
 466 
 
 .. 4fi6 
 
 237 
 
 .. 251 
 
 294 
 
 - 3°5 
 
 361 
 
 .. 358 
 
 409 . 
 
 ■■ '^'i 
 
 ^tl 
 
 ■• ^«^ 
 
 338 
 
 .. 252 
 
 296 
 
 ... 306 
 
 352 
 
 .. 360 
 
 410 . 
 
 .. 416 
 
 468 
 
 .. 468 
 
 239 
 
 .. 263 
 
 296 
 
 ... 307 
 
 353 
 
 .. 361 
 
 411 . 
 
 •• ^^l 
 
 469 
 
 .. 469 
 
 240 
 
 .. 264 
 
 297 
 
 ... 308 
 
 354 
 
 .. 362 
 
 412 
 
 .. 418 
 
 47° 
 
 .. 470 
 
 241 
 
 .. 254 
 
 298 
 
 ... 309 
 
 356 
 
 .. 363 
 
 413 
 
 .. 419 
 
 471 
 
 .. 471 
 
 242 
 
 ... 256 
 
 299 
 
 ... 310 
 
 366 
 
 ■ • 364 
 
 414 
 
 .. 420 
 
 472 
 
 • ■ 472 
 
 243 
 
 ... 256 
 
 300 
 
 ... 311 
 
 357 
 
 .. 365 
 
 415 
 
 .. 421 
 
 473 
 
 .. 473 
 
 244 
 
 ... 267 
 
 301 
 
 ... 312 
 
 358 
 
 .. 366 
 
 416 
 
 .. 422 
 
 474 
 
 .. 474 
 
 245 
 
 ... 257 
 
 302 
 
 ..• 313 
 
 359 
 
 .. 367 
 
 417 
 
 .. 423 
 
 475 
 
 .• 475 
 
 246 
 
 ... 258 
 
 3°3 
 
 ... 314 
 
 360 
 
 .. 368 
 
 418 
 
 .. 424 
 
 475 
 
 
 247 
 
 ... 259 
 
 304 
 
 ... 315 
 
 361 
 
 •• 369 
 
 419 
 
 .. 425 
 
 477 
 
 •• 476 
 
 248 
 
 ... 259 
 
 305 
 
 ... 316 
 
 362 
 
 •• 37° 
 
 420 
 421 
 
 .. 426 
 
 478 
 
 ■• *^l 
 
 249 
 
 ... 260 
 
 306 
 
 - 317 
 
 363 
 
 •• 371 
 
 479 
 
 ■ ■ 478 
 
 250 
 
 ... 261 
 
 307 
 
 ... 318 
 
 364 
 
 •• 372 
 
 422 
 
 .. 428 
 
 480 
 
 ■• 479 
 
 251 
 
 ... 262 
 
 308 
 
 • •■ 319 
 
 423 
 
 .. 429 
 
 481 
 
 ■• 48° 
 
 252 
 
 ... 263 
 
 309 
 
 ... 320 
 
 366 
 
 ■• 373 
 
 424 
 
 .. 43° 
 
 482 
 
 .. 481 
 
 253 
 
 ... 264 
 
 310 
 
 ... 321 
 
 367 
 
 •• 374 
 
 425 
 
 .. 431 
 
 483 
 
 .. 482 
 
 254 
 
 ... 266 
 
 3" 
 
 ... 322 
 
 368 
 
 •• 376 
 
 426 
 
 .. 432 
 
 484 
 
 .. 483 
 
 255 
 
 ... 266 
 
 312 
 
 ... 322 
 
 369 
 
 •• 376 
 
 427 
 
 .. 433 
 
 485 
 
 .. 484 
 
 256 
 
 ... 267 
 
 313 
 
 ... 323 
 
 37° 
 
 •• 377 
 
 428 
 
 .. 434 
 
 486 
 
 •• 486 
 
 267 
 
 ... 268 
 
 314 
 
 ... 324 
 
 371 
 
 •■ 378 
 
 429 
 
 .. 435 
 
 487 
 
 .. 486 
 
 258 
 
 ... 269 
 
 315 
 
 ... 326 
 
 372 
 
 ■■ 379 
 
 43° 
 
 .. 436 
 
 488 
 
 .. 487 
 
 259 
 
 ... 270 
 
 316 
 
 ... 326 
 
 373 
 
 .. 38° 
 
 431 
 
 .. 437 
 
 489 
 
 .. 488 
 
 260 
 
 ... 271 
 
 317 
 
 ... 327 
 
 374 
 
 .. 381 
 
 432 
 
 .. 438 
 
 49° 
 
 .. 489 
 
 261 
 
 ... 272 
 
 318 
 
 ... 327 
 
 375 
 
 .. 382 
 
 433 
 
 .. 439 
 
 491 
 
 ... 490 
 
 262 
 
 ... 273 
 
 319 
 
 ... 328 
 
 376 
 
 •■ 383 
 
 434 
 
 .. 44° 
 
 492 
 
 ... 491 
 
 263 
 
 ... 274 
 
 320 
 
 ... 328 
 
 377 
 
 •■ 384 
 
 435 
 
 .. 441 
 
 493) 
 
 264 
 
 ... 275 
 
 321 
 
 -. 329 
 
 378 
 
 •• 386 
 
 436 
 
 .. 442 
 
 494 
 
 ... 492 
 
the Sections of the First and Second Editions. 
 
 xxxix 
 
 JISd.i. 
 
 496) 
 4965 • 
 
 497 . 
 498 
 
 499 . 
 
 500 . 
 501 
 502 
 
 603 
 504 
 £°5 
 506 
 
 507} 
 
 509 
 £io 
 511 
 SI2 
 £13 
 £14 
 £16 
 516 
 
 517 
 £18 
 
 £'9 
 
 520 
 
 £21 
 £22 
 
 £23 
 
 £24 
 £2£ 
 526 
 
 £27 
 
 £28 
 £29 
 £3° 
 £31 
 £32 
 £33 
 £34 
 
 £3£ 
 
 £36 
 £37 
 £38 
 £39 
 £4° 
 541 
 £42 
 £43 
 £44 
 £46 
 £46 
 £47 
 £48 
 £49 
 £fio 
 5£i 
 
 Hd. 2. 
 
 Hd.i. 
 
 JEd. 2. 
 
 M.I. 
 
 Hd.2. 
 
 Md.i. 
 
 Bd.2. 
 
 I!d.l. 
 
 I!d.2. 
 
 
 £62 . 
 
 ■ £47 
 
 608 . 
 
 .. 647 
 
 666 . 
 
 .. 640 
 
 723 • 
 
 . 727 
 
 493 
 
 ££3 . 
 
 . £48 
 
 609 . 
 
 . 648 
 
 667 . 
 
 .. 668 
 
 
 (724 
 
 494 
 
 6£4 • 
 
 • 549 
 
 610 . 
 
 •■ 649 
 
 668 . 
 
 .. 620 
 
 724 . 
 
 ..^725 
 
 49£ 
 
 £££ . 
 
 . 552 
 
 611 . 
 
 .. 650 
 
 669 . 
 
 621 
 
 
 (726 
 
 496 
 
 £56 . 
 
 . ££3 
 
 612 . 
 
 .. 651 
 
 '■ 632 
 
 725 . 
 
 .. 725 
 
 497 
 
 6£7 . 
 
 . 654 
 
 613 . 
 
 .. 652 
 
 670 . 
 
 .. 669 
 
 720 . 
 
 .. 729 
 
 498 
 
 ££8 . 
 
 . £££ 
 
 614 . 
 
 .. 653 
 
 671 . 
 
 .. 670 
 
 727 . 
 
 .. 7.^0 
 
 499 
 
 £59 • 
 
 . ££6 
 
 ^'1 ■ 
 
 .. 656 
 
 672 . 
 
 .. 671 
 
 728 . 
 
 .. 731 
 
 
 fi6o . 
 
 . ££7 
 
 616 . 
 
 .. 657 
 
 673 
 
 .. 672 
 
 729 • 
 
 .. 732 
 
 500 
 
 £6i . 
 
 . ££8 
 
 617 . 
 
 .. £83 
 
 674 
 
 .. 673 
 
 730 . 
 
 .. 733 
 
 501 
 
 562 . 
 
 . £59 
 
 618 . 
 
 .. 628 
 
 675 
 
 .. 674 
 
 731 . 
 
 .. 734 
 
 502 
 
 563 . 
 
 . 560 
 
 619 . 
 
 .. 658 
 
 676 
 
 .. 676 
 
 732 . 
 
 .. 736 
 
 
 664 . 
 
 . £61 
 
 620 . 
 
 .. 659 
 
 677 
 
 .. 676 
 
 733 . 
 
 .. 736 
 
 . £04 
 
 565 , 
 
 . £62 
 
 621 . 
 
 .. 660 
 
 678 
 
 .. 677 
 
 734 . 
 
 .. 737 
 
 • 6°fi 
 
 £66 . 
 
 . 663 
 
 622 , 
 
 .. 661 
 
 679 
 
 .. 678 
 
 735 . 
 
 .. 738 
 
 . £o6 
 
 £67 • 
 
 ■ £64 
 
 623 . 
 
 .. 662 
 
 680 
 
 .. 679 
 
 736 
 
 .. 739 
 
 . 507 
 
 £68 . 
 
 .. £65 
 
 624 . 
 
 .. 663 
 
 681 
 
 .. 680 
 
 737 
 
 .. 740 
 
 . £08 
 
 569 . 
 
 .. £66 
 
 62£ 
 
 ,. 664 
 
 682 
 
 .. 681 
 
 738 
 
 .. 741 
 
 ■ 5°9 
 
 570 . 
 
 .. £67 
 
 626 
 
 .. £84 
 
 683 
 
 .. 682 
 
 739 
 
 .. 742 
 
 ■ 610 
 
 571 ■ 
 
 .. £68 
 
 627 
 
 .. £86 
 
 684 
 
 .. 683 
 
 740 
 
 .. 743 
 
 ■ £" 
 
 
 £69 
 
 ■■ £70 
 
 628 
 
 .. £86 
 
 685 
 
 .. 684 
 
 741 
 
 .. 744 
 
 • £12 
 
 572 . 
 
 629 
 
 .. £87 
 
 686 
 
 .. 686 
 
 742 
 
 .. 746 
 
 . £13 
 
 £73 . 
 
 .. 571 
 
 630 
 
 .. £88 
 
 687 
 
 .. 686 
 
 743 
 
 .. 746 
 
 . £14 
 
 574 ■ 
 
 .. 572 
 
 631 
 
 .. £89 
 
 688 
 
 .. 688 
 
 744 
 
 •• . ^"^ 
 
 . 6'6 
 
 575 . 
 
 .. 573 
 
 632 
 
 .. 69° 
 
 689 
 
 .. 689 
 
 746 
 
 748 
 
 . £i6 
 
 576 . 
 
 .. 574 
 
 633 
 
 .. 691 
 
 690 
 
 .. 690 
 
 '■ ( 749 
 
 . £17 
 
 577 ( 
 
 .. 675 
 
 634 
 
 .. 592 
 
 691 
 
 .. 691 
 
 746) 
 
 .. 750 
 
 . fii8 
 
 578 5 ■ 
 
 635 
 
 .. £93 
 
 692 
 
 .. 692 
 
 747 i 
 
 • 619 
 
 679 ■ 
 
 .. £76 
 
 636 
 
 .. 594 
 
 693 
 
 ■ • 693 
 
 748 
 
 .. 751 
 
 . £20 
 
 580 . 
 
 .. £77 
 
 637 
 
 .. 59£ 
 
 694 
 
 • ■ 694 
 
 749 
 
 .. 752 
 
 . £21 
 
 £81 . 
 
 .. £78 
 
 638 
 
 .. £96 
 
 695 
 
 • • 693 
 
 750 
 
 .. 763 
 
 . £22 
 
 582 . 
 
 .. £79 
 
 639 
 
 .. £97 
 
 696 
 
 ... 696 
 
 761 
 
 .. 754 
 
 . £23 
 
 583 . 
 
 .. 623 
 
 640 
 
 .. £98 
 
 697 
 
 • ■ 697 
 
 7£2 
 
 •• ^■'^1 
 
 ■ £24 
 
 584} 
 
 585 r 
 
 .. 630 
 
 641 
 
 .. £99 
 
 698 
 
 .. 698 
 
 7£3 
 
 .. 756 
 
 • £26 
 
 642 
 
 .. 600 
 
 699 
 
 ■• 699 
 
 754 
 
 .. 757 
 
 . £26 
 
 586 
 
 .. 631 
 
 643 
 
 .. 601 
 
 700 
 
 .. 700 
 
 765 
 
 .. 7£8 
 
 587 . 
 
 ., 632 
 
 644 
 
 .. 602 
 
 701 
 
 .. 701 
 
 756 
 
 •• ^^9 
 
 • £27 
 
 588 . 
 
 .. 633 
 
 645 
 
 .. 603 
 
 702 
 
 ... 702 
 
 "^ 
 
 •• ^^° 
 
 . £28 
 
 589 
 
 .. 627 
 
 646 
 
 .. 604 
 
 703 
 
 ... 703 
 
 758 
 
 •■ ^^' 
 
 • £'9 
 
 690 
 
 .. 656 
 
 647 
 
 .. 605 
 
 704 
 
 ... 704 
 
 759 
 
 .. 762 
 
 £30 
 ' £31 
 
 591 
 
 .. 580 
 
 648 
 
 .. 606 
 
 705 
 
 ... 705 
 
 760 
 
 ... 763 
 
 592 
 
 .. £81 
 
 649 
 
 .. 607 
 
 706 
 
 . . . 706 
 
 761 
 
 .. 764 
 
 . £32 
 
 593 
 
 .. 624 
 
 650 
 
 .. 608 
 
 707 
 
 ... 707 
 
 762 
 
 5 76£ 
 - 1 766 
 
 . £33 
 
 594 
 
 .. 625 
 
 651 
 
 .. 609 
 
 708 
 
 ... 708 
 
 . £34 
 
 595 
 
 .. 626 
 
 652 
 
 .. 610 
 
 709 
 
 ... 709 
 
 763 
 
 ... 769 
 
 . £3£ 
 
 £96 
 
 .. 634 
 
 6£3 
 
 .. 611 
 
 710 
 
 ... 710 
 
 764 
 
 ... 767 
 
 . £36 
 
 
 |63£ 
 •636 
 
 654 
 
 .. 612 
 
 711 
 
 ... 711 
 
 ^^A 
 
 ... 770 
 
 . £37 
 
 597 
 
 665 
 
 .. 613 
 
 712 
 
 ... 712 
 
 766 
 
 ... 771 
 
 . £38 
 
 598 
 
 .. 637 
 
 656 
 
 .. 614 
 
 7'3 
 
 ... 713 
 
 767 
 
 ... 772 
 
 . £39 
 
 £99 
 
 .. 638 
 
 657 
 
 .. 615 
 
 714 
 
 ... 716 
 
 768 
 
 ... 773 
 
 . £40 
 
 600 
 
 •• 639 
 
 658 
 
 ... 616 
 
 41.5 
 
 ... 7'7 
 
 769 
 
 ... 774 
 
 ■ £41 
 
 601 
 
 .. 654 
 
 669 
 
 .. 617 
 
 716 
 
 ... 7'8 
 
 770 
 
 ... 775 
 
 . £42 
 
 602 
 
 .. 641 
 
 660 
 
 .. 618 
 
 7'7 
 
 ... 719 
 
 771 
 
 ... 776 
 
 . £43 
 
 603 
 
 .. 642 
 
 661 
 
 ... 619 
 
 718 
 
 ... 720 
 
 772) 
 
 
 
 604 
 
 .. 643 
 
 662 
 
 .. 629 
 
 719 
 
 ... 721 
 
 773 ( 
 
 ... 777 
 
 • 544 
 
 605 
 
 .. 644 
 
 663 
 
 ... 665 
 
 720 
 
 ... 722 
 
 774 C 
 
 . 54£ 
 
 606 
 
 .. 64£ 
 
 664 
 
 ... 666 
 
 721 
 
 ... 723 
 
 775 } 
 
 
 . 546 
 
 607 
 
 .. 646 
 
 660 
 
 ... 667 
 
 722 
 
 ... 725 
 
 776 
 
 ... 778 
 
xl 
 
 Table of the Correspondence, &c. 
 
 Hd.i. Hd.2. JEJd. 1. Ed.2. 
 
 ('804 
 805 
 806 
 812 ...■{ 807 
 808 
 809 
 
 779 
 
 799 
 
 800 
 801 
 802 
 803 
 804 
 805 
 806 
 807 
 808 
 809 
 810 
 811 
 
 780 
 
 78. 
 
 782 
 
 1783 
 
 1784 
 
 786 
 
 787 
 
 790 
 768 
 791 
 793 
 
 765 
 766 
 767 
 793 
 
 794 
 
 795 
 796 
 
 797 
 798 
 
 799 
 801 
 802 
 803 
 
 313 
 
 314 
 
 3i5 
 B16 
 
 317 
 3i8 
 
 819 
 
 820 
 
 821 
 
 822 
 
 823 
 
 824 
 
 825. 
 
 826 
 
 827 
 
 828 
 
 829 
 830 
 
 831 
 832 
 833 
 834 
 835 
 
 810 
 
 8ri 
 
 813 
 814 
 
 815 
 816 
 817 
 
 804 
 Sot; 
 806 
 807 
 808 
 809 
 L810 
 
 818 
 819 
 820 
 821 
 822 
 823 
 824 
 825 
 
 826 
 827 
 
 828 
 
 829 
 
 (830 
 
 (831 
 
 832 
 
 833 
 834 
 835 
 
 Ed. I. 
 
 Ed. 2. 
 
 Ed.i. 
 
 Ed.2. 
 
 Ed. I. 
 
 836 . 
 
 . 836 
 
 876 . 
 
 . 876 
 
 9H ... 
 
 837 • 
 
 ■ 837 
 
 877 ■ 
 
 . 877 
 
 915 ... 
 
 838 . 
 
 . 838 
 
 878 . 
 
 . 878 
 
 916 ... 
 
 839 • 
 
 • 839 
 
 879 ■ 
 
 . 879 
 
 917 ... 
 
 840 . 
 
 . 840 
 
 880 . 
 
 . 880 
 
 918 ... 
 
 841 . 
 
 . 841 
 
 881 , 
 
 . 881 
 
 919 ... 
 
 842 . 
 
 . 842 
 
 882 . 
 
 . 882 
 
 920 ... 
 
 843 • 
 
 . 843 
 
 883 . 
 
 . 883 
 
 921 ... 
 
 844 . 
 
 . 844 
 
 884 . 
 
 . 884 
 
 922 ... 
 
 845 • 
 
 ■ 845 
 
 885 . 
 
 . 88s 
 
 923 ... 
 
 846 . 
 
 . 846 
 
 886 . 
 
 , 886 
 
 9'4 ... 
 
 847 . 
 
 • 847 
 
 887 . 
 
 . 887 
 
 92s ... 
 
 848 . 
 
 . 848 
 
 888 . 
 
 . 888 
 
 926 ... 
 
 849 . 
 
 • 849 
 
 889 . 
 
 . 889 
 
 927 ... 
 
 850 . 
 
 . 850 
 
 890 . 
 
 . 890 
 
 928 ... 
 
 851 . 
 
 . 851 
 
 891 . 
 
 . 891 
 
 929 ... 
 
 852 • 
 
 • 852 
 
 892 . 
 
 . 892 
 
 
 853 • 
 
 ■ 853 
 
 893 . 
 
 . 893 
 
 93° ... 
 
 854 • 
 
 • 854 
 
 894 . 
 
 • 894 
 
 931 ... 
 
 855 ■ 
 
 . 865 
 
 89s ; 
 
 . 895 
 
 932 ... 
 
 856 • 
 
 ■ 856 
 
 896 . 
 
 . 896 
 
 933 ... 
 
 8s7 . 
 
 • 857 
 
 S97 . 
 
 . 897 
 
 934 ... 
 
 858 . 
 
 ■ 858 
 
 898 . 
 
 . 898 
 
 935 ... 
 
 8s9 • 
 
 • 859 
 
 899 . 
 
 • 899 
 
 936 ... 
 
 860 . 
 
 . 860 
 
 900 . 
 
 . 900 
 
 937 ... 
 
 861 . 
 
 . 861 
 
 901 . 
 
 . 901 
 
 938 ... 
 
 862 . 
 
 . 862 
 
 902 . 
 
 . 902 
 
 939 ... 
 
 863 . 
 
 • 863 
 
 9°3 . 
 
 • 9°3 
 
 940 ... 
 
 864 . 
 
 . 864 
 
 904 . 
 
 • 904 
 
 941 ... 
 
 865 . 
 
 . 865 
 
 9°5 ■ 
 
 ■ 905 
 
 942 ... 
 
 866 . 
 
 . 866 
 
 906 . 
 
 (906 
 
 943 ... 
 
 867 . 
 
 . 867 
 
 ■ l9°7 
 
 944 ... 
 
 868 . 
 
 . 868 
 
 907 . 
 
 . 908 
 
 945 ... 
 
 869 . 
 
 . 869 
 
 908 . 
 
 . om. 
 
 946 ... 
 
 870 . 
 
 . S70 
 
 909 . 
 
 ■ 9°9 
 
 947 ■•• 
 
 871 . 
 
 . 871 
 
 910 . 
 
 . 910 
 
 948 ... 
 
 872 . 
 
 . 872 
 
 911 . 
 
 I911 
 ■ (9'2 
 
 949 -. 
 
 873 . 
 
 . 873 
 
 950 ... 
 
 874 . 
 
 ■ 874 
 
 912 . 
 
 • 913 
 
 951 ... 
 
 875 . 
 
 . 875 
 
 913 . 
 
 ■ 914 
 
 952 ... 
 
 Ed.2. 
 
 915 
 917 
 918 
 920 
 921 
 922 
 924 
 925 
 931 
 932 
 933 
 935 
 936 
 937 
 938 
 939 
 943 
 944 
 945 
 949 
 950 
 953 
 955 
 956 
 957 
 958 
 960 
 961 
 962 
 
 963 
 964 
 
 965 
 966 
 967 
 969 
 970 
 971 
 972 
 973 
 974 
 
ABBEEVIATIONS. 
 
 A. G Imiuanuelis Bekkeri Aneodota Grseoa. 3 yoIs. 8to. 
 
 Berolini, 1814. 
 A. G. Oxon Aneodota Grseoa Oxoniensia, edidit J. A. Cramer, S.T.P. 
 
 4 vols. 8to. Oxon. 1834-1837. 
 A. G. Paris Aneodota Graeoa e Codd. MSS. BibliothecEe Eegise 
 
 Parisiensis, edidit J. A. Cramer, S. T. P. 4 vols. 
 
 8vo. Oxon. 1839-1841. 
 Ammon Ammonius de adfinium vooabulorum differentia, ed. 
 
 L. C. Valokenaer. 4to. Ludg. Bat. 1739. 
 Apoll. de Adv Apollonii Alexandrini de Adverbiis liber, in Bekker's 
 
 Aneodota Graeoa, vol. 2. pp. 527 sq. 
 Apoll. deConj Apollonii Alexandrini de Conjunotionibus liber, in Bek- 
 
 ker'a Aneodota Grseoa, vol. i. pp. 477 sq. 
 Apoll. de Synt Apollonii Alexandrini de Conetructione Orationis libri 
 
 quatuor ex reo. I. Bekkeri. 8vo. Berolini, 181 7. 
 ApoU. de Pron Apollonii Dyseoli de Pronomine liber ed. I. Bekker. 
 
 8vo. Berolini, 181 3. 
 Arc, 'ApxaSiov irepl rSvav e cod. Paris, primum edidit E. H. 
 
 Barker. 8vo. Lipsise, 1820. 
 'EiriTo;^^ TTJs KaBoXtKrjs ;rpo<ryBias 'HpaiSiivov, reoognovit 
 
 Maurioius Schmidt. 8v6. Jense, i860. 
 
 The references are to the pages and lines in Barlcer's 
 edition. 
 Ciarax 'Iwivvov ypaiifiariKov toC Xdpaicos irepl ifKMvo^ivav , in 
 
 Bekker's Aneodota Grseoa, vol. 3. pp. 1149 sq. 
 Choerob. C Choeroboscus on the Canons of Theodosius, in Georgii 
 
 Choerobosoi Diotata in Theodosii Canones, neonon 
 
 Epimerismi in Psalmos ed. T. Gaisford, S.T.P. 
 
 3 vols. 8vo. Oxon. 1842. 
 Chcerob. E The Epimerismi of Choeroboscus on the Psabns, in the 
 
 same edition. 
 Draco ..I Draconis Stratonioensia liber de Metris Poeticis, ed. 
 
 G. Hermannus. 8vo. Lipsise, 1813. 
 
 E. M Etymologicum Magnum, ed. F. Sylburg. fol. 1594. 
 
 Eust Eustathii Commentarii ad Homeri Iliadem et Odysseam, 
 
 ed. Stallbaum. 4 vols. 4to. Lipsise, 1827. 
 Eust. Dion. Per Eustathii Commentarii in Dionysii vepiriyriaiv, in the 
 
 second vol. of the Geographi Grseci minores, ed. 
 
 C. Miiller. 8vo. Paris. 1861. 
 Gbttling, Accent AUgemeine Lehre vom Accent der griechischen Sprache. 
 
 Von D. Carl Gottling. 8vo. Jena, 1835. 
 
xlii Abbreviations. 
 
 Gottling, Greek Accent. Elements of Greek Accentuation, translated from the 
 German of Dr. Karl Gottling, by a member of the 
 University of Oxford. 8vo. London, 1 831. 
 
 IL D Stephani Thesaurus Graecse Linguse. Ed. C. B. Hase, 
 
 G. Dindorf et L. Dindorf. fol. Paris. 1831-1865. 
 
 Herod. 71. y.. >. Herodianus Trep! /lorripovs Xefcai?, in G. Dindorfii Gram- 
 
 matici Gr^ci. Vol. i. 8vo. Lipsise, 1823. 
 
 Herod, ir. (. n Herodianus wep! iyxMvoiihav xal ifnXniKaiv koX avvey- 
 
 kMtikoiv liopiav, in Bekker's Aneodota Grseca, vol. 3. 
 pp. 1 1 42 sq. 
 
 Job. Alex 'laidiTOU 'A^ffaySpecuj ToviKo, liapayyiXjiaTa, ed. G. Din- 
 dorf. 8vo. Lipsise, 1825. 
 
 Joh. Philop CoUeotio vooum quae pro diversa significatione accen- 
 
 tum diversum accipiunt, in the Oxford edition of 
 Scapulse Lexicon. 
 
 Ktihner, G. G Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der griechischen SpracheVon 
 
 Dr. Raphael Kuhuer. Zweite Auflage. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 Hanover, 1869-73. 
 
 L, S A Greek-English Lexicon compiled by Henry George 
 
 Liddell, D.D., and Robert Scott, D.D. Fifth edition. 
 4to. Oxford, 1 861. 
 
 Lob. Par Paralipomena Grammaticse Grsecas, scripsit C. A. Lo- 
 
 beok. 8vo. Lipsiee, 1837. 
 
 Lob. Phryn Phrynichi Eologee nominum et verborum Atticorum. 
 
 Ed. C. A. Lobeck. 8vo. Lipsise, 1820. 
 
 Lob.Ajax Sophoclis Aiax. Commentario perpetuo illustravit C. 
 
 A. Lobeck. Editio Tertia. 8vo. Berolini, 1866. 
 
 Lob.Prol Pathologiae ' Sermonis Greeci Prolegomena scripsit C. 
 
 A. Lobeck. 8vo. Lipsise, 1843. 
 
 Lob. Path Pathologiae Graeci Sermonis Elementa scripsit C. A. 
 
 Lobeck. 2 vols. 8vo. Regimontii Borussorum, 1853- 
 62. 
 
 Lob. Khem 'Vrjimriiebv sive verborum Graecorum et nominum ver- 
 
 balium Teohnologia scripsit C. A. Lobeck. 8vo. 
 Regimontii, 1846. 
 
 Matthia Gr. Gr A copious Greek grammar by A. Matthiae, translated 
 
 by E. Y. Blomfield, M. A. Fifth edition. 2 vols. 
 8vo. Lond. 1832. 
 
 Phav Dictionarium Variui Phavorini Camertis. fol. Basileae, 
 
 1538. 
 
 Philem. Lex <PiKTiiiovos Ae^mclv T€x'">^<>y'i'^''- 8vo. Londini, 1812. 
 
 Schol. Ambros Scholia in Homeri Odysseam, maximam partem e codd. 
 
 Ambrosianis, ed. P. Buttmann. 8vo. Berolini, 1821. 
 
 Sohol.Ven Scholia Graeca in Homeri Iliadem, edidit Gulielmus 
 
 Dindorfius. 8vo. Oxonii. 1875. Tom. i and 2, con- 
 taining the scholia of codex Venetus A. 
 
 S- V Scholia Graeca in Homeri Iliadem, edidit Gulielmus 
 
 Dindorfius. 8vo. Oxonii. 1877. Tom. 3 and 4, con- 
 taining the Scholia of Codex Venetus B. 
 
A bbreviations. xliii 
 
 St. Byz Stephani Byzantii 'ESvikSiv quae supersunt. Ed. A. 
 
 WeBtermann. 8vo. Lipsiae, 1839. 
 Theog. Can Theognosti Canones, in Cramer's Aneodota Grseoa 
 
 Oxoniensia, vol. 2. 
 Theodoa. Gramm Theodosii Alexandrini Grammatica. Ed. C. G. GiJtt- 
 
 ling. 8vo. Lipsise, 1822. 
 
 Theodos. Can Theodosii Canones, in Bekker's Aneodota Grseoa, vol. 3. 
 
 Zonar Joannis Zonarse Lexicon, ed. J. A. H. Tittman. 2 vols. 
 
 4to. Lipsiae, 1808. 
 
 Unless tlie contrary is expressly indicated, all references to the ahove mentioned 
 works are to volumes and pages, or to pages and lines. 
 The remaining abbreviations are those in common use. 
 
GREEK ACCENTUATION. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 GENERAL RULES AND OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 1. In speaking their language the Greeks of the classical 
 period distinguished accent from quantity. How they did so, 
 or in what the spoken accent consisted, we do not here enquire. 
 The native grammarians by degrees devised a system of marks 
 by which to indicate Accent, Quantity, and other affections of 
 speech. By Accent in the present work is always meant not the 
 accent as pronounced, but the written sign of it. 
 
 2. Note. — Arcadius i86. 4 expressly attributes the inTention of the written 
 accents and other like signs to Aristophanes of Byzantium. Since this testimony 
 occurs in a book which is known to be derived from Herodian's Universal Prosody 
 it is natural to conclude bhat Arcadius drew his information from that source. Yet 
 with strange perversity several German scholars have questioned the accuracy of 
 the statement mainly on the strength of a very interesting passage in Servius 
 (AnaJecta grammatica edd. Eichenfeld et Bndlicher, pp. 530-534). But anyone 
 who reads that passage with common attention will see that from § 18 to § 26 
 inclusive there is no question at all about written accents, all that is there said 
 refers simply and solely to spoJcen accent ; nowhere does Servius allude to the in- 
 vention of the written signs of accent. Every educated Greek must have been 
 aware that irpoirqiSia was matter for discussion long before the existence of what we 
 call Grammar. Every educated Greek must have known, for instance, that there 
 was such a thing as the fallacia accentHs, But to discuss the nature and the various 
 species of irpo<T:j>Sia is one thing, to devise written signs for them is another. No 
 doubt Herodian knew all the facts stated by Servius, but all the evidence we possess 
 shows that Herodian in his KaSoMxr) ■irpo(X(j)Sta was mainly if not exclusively con- 
 cerned with the question how the written accents were to be placed ; he was not 
 there interested in the wider question which asked how many spoken accents there 
 were or in what way they could be best expressed. Herodian was dealing with 
 certain well-known signs which when he wrote had been in general use for centuries. 
 There was no reason why he should relate the opinions of his countrymen as to the 
 nature and number of the spoken accents ; there was a reason why he should mention 
 
 ■L^V B 
 
2 General Rules and Observations. [§ 3- 
 
 the inventor of the written accents. See Herodiani reliquiae, ed. A. Lentz, i. 
 pp. xxxvii sqq. 
 
 3. The Greek accents {-npoaa^Ua.i, tovol) are three in number, 
 the Acute (itpoai^Ua d^eia), as 17 ; the Grave (wpoo-&)8ia ^apeia), 
 as rj; and the Circumflex (w/Joo-uSia Trepicnraiiihr]), as rj. 
 
 4. Note i. — UpoaqiSia has generally a far wider meaning than t6vos; Schol. 
 Dion. Thrae. 674. 1 : irpoffqiSiai fial S^ko, oiita, Papua, irepiffiraiiivt), puiKpi, Ppaxafi, 
 SaatTa, rf/iXri, a.ir6arpo(pos, v(piv itaX viroiiacToKii. Cf. Arc. 191. 5 ; 186 sqq. Herodian 
 (ap. Schol. Dion. Thrao. 676. 16) in his KafloXi*^ npoaqiSia defined TrpouySia to be, 
 TTOiA rdats kf^panptaTOV (pavys iyiovs (or iye^s), Karci rb dirayyeKTiKdv T^r Xl^eas, 
 iKipepofiivr] ficrd Tivos Twy crvvc^evyfievau irepl fiiav ffvWal^riv, fjTOt KaroL (TvvriOeiav 
 Sia\iKTOv dno\oyovfi4v7js, rfroi Karai rhv avaXoytabv opov Kot \6yov. Schol. Dion. 
 Thrac. 678. 27 : iareov 8k on oil Toi)s t6vovs fi6vov ajpiffaTO, Kcd to^tovs wpofftp^ias 
 eKoKeffeVf &s Tiffiv iSo^e, TT\av7j0eiotv k/c tov eiireiv iroid Ti!i(ns, dWai «aJ Tovs •)(j)6yovi 
 Koi rh TTViVfiaTa. 
 
 5. Note 2. — That there are three accents in Greek is a statement which is true 
 only if by accent be meant the written sign of some peculiar mode of pronunciation : 
 even in that case some denied the fact. Arc. 191. 14 : t6voi piiv rpets, 6(iTa, ^apeia, 
 trepKnraiiiifi]. Porphyrius ap. A. G. 757. 13 : rav rhvtov yviiaioi iiiv fiat 5uo, S tc 
 6^vs Kal 6 TTepKTtrdjfievos' dW' d pLtv Kar' diraOovs \i^€Cos Ti^erat, o Si Kwrd, ireirovBvias, 
 6 ■nepiairaip.ivos, ical iffri aivBiTos l« t^s b^iias Kal Paptias avvTfdeipUvris ds r&v 
 irfpiaiiiiiKvov ... .'0 il inpos t6vos vaiOfjs Kal 0paSvs. Schol. Dion. Thrac. 663. 26 : 
 ^ ydp $apua ovk tan Kvpios t6vos Ki((cas, dXKd avKKaPf)S' fj Si b^aa Kipi6s kart 
 tSvos. Kvpioi ydp rbvot twv Ke^eaiv Si5o eiatv, r) o^eTa Kal j} irepiairauhr). Schol. 
 Dion. Thrac. 705. 26 : iarkov Si on airKoi likv t6voi dal bio, fj b(eta Kal ij Papaa, 
 avvBnos Si t6vos efj. Koi Kiyovai nves on Sid, tovto ij neptairwixivt] aivBeros Kiytjai, 
 iimSTj K.T.\. 
 
 6. The Acute accent is restricted to the last, the penultimate, or 
 the antepenultimate syllable of a word ; the Circumflex to the 
 last or penultimate syllable. No word has more than one written 
 accent except under special circumstances hereafter to be de- 
 scribed: see chap. 9. The Grave accent is of no practical 
 importance till we come to consider words as connected together 
 in the sentence. 
 
 V. Note i . — That the acute accent can never recede beyond the antepenultimate 
 syllable is a rule which in ordinary Greek has no exceptions though Joh. Alex. 4. 29 
 mentions the fact that M^Seia was found in Sappho for M^8«a. Cf. Schol. Dion. 
 Thrac. 685. 18. 
 
 8. Note 2. — According to the ancient grammarians every syllable except that 
 marked with the acute or circumflex has the grave accent ; thus ®e6boipos was some- 
 times written QUSiipbs, But this practice if it was ever general was at length 
 abandoned as Joh. Alex. 6.18 says ' Sid rd nfj KaraaTi^eiv rd 0iP\ia.' Cf. A. G. 674. 
 31 ; 686. 6 ; Ohoerob. C. 18. 17. That the practice did prevail we know, for the 
 famous fragment of Alcman is so accented; see Gardthausen, Griechische Palaeo- 
 hie, p. 283. 
 
 9. A word with the acute on the last syllable is called Oxytone ; 
 on the penultimate, Paroxytone; on the antepenultimate, Pro- 
 
-§ 15.] 
 
 General Rules and Observations. 
 
 paroxytone. A word with the circumflex on the last syllable is 
 called Perispomenon ; on the penultimate, Properispomenon. A 
 Barytone word is one which has not the acute accent on its last 
 syllable. 
 
 Every word having an independent accent is called Orthotone 
 in contradistinction to Proclitics and Enclitics : see chap. 9. 
 
 10. Note. — Choerob. C. 17. 18: iiirovov yip \iyoiifv rb iirl rtKovs cx"" ^^ 
 A^uaVf otov KaKbSf xal vapo^vTOvov t6 Trph fuas <ri;\\a/3^s toC t^Kovs ifx®^ ''^^ o^fiay, 
 olov dvdpwTTOVj Kal ndKiv irepiaiTiSjfjLevov tpafi^v rd k-nl t4\ovs exov t^v TrcptffirojfxevTjVt 
 oTov 'Ep/irjs, TtpoTrfptaTtiijitvov S^ rh irpb /iias avWaPijs tov riKovs Ix'"' T^"' fepiaira- 
 fjLevTjv, otov fiTJX-ov, toiJtou x^P^^ ■''^ irapo^vTova teal irponapo^iiTova Kal Trpoirepiff'iTiijfiiva 
 tcoKovfiev ^apvTOva Ty Koiv^ dv6fMTi^ ws exovra rjjv ^apaav Ir tt) reXcuTot^ avWa^y, 
 otov, (pi\bs, dvSpiiirbs, fiij\6v. Periapomena are said to be potentially barytone because 
 the circumflex on the last syllable implies according to the theories of the gram- 
 marians, an acute followed by a grave accent ; Job. Alex. 6. 15 ; E. M. 684. 53 ; 
 Theodos. Gram. 71. 29 ; Chcerob. C. 98. 13 ; 494. 5. Joannes Charax ap. Choerob. C. 
 19. 20 : 6pSoTovcT<T0ai p,iv ipapiiv, Sre rdv 6,v&\oyov xarh tpiaiv t6vov ^vKaTTfi- 
 iyKXivtaBat Si, 8t« rhv t6vov dva$t06.^et Tp irpb avTuiy Xefei, dis and neraipopds tvv 
 kyKMv6vTafv kavrSiy tA fftO/iara lirJ-rd diriaoj. 
 
 11. No word with a final syllable long by nature can be 
 proparoxytone or properispomenon. 
 
 12. The circumflex can only stand on a naturally long syllable, 
 as a&ixa, ovpavov ; and never on the antepenultimate. 
 
 13. A word with a trochaic ending and accented penultimate 
 must be properispomenon : as ij,ovcrd, jiakovaa, d^eid. 
 
 14. NOTEi.— Jo. Alex. 4. 28sqq. In the Boeotian dialect forms are found which 
 are proparoxytone although the last syllable is long, as Tiiwro/i?) = TvirTOfuu ; "Op-ripv 
 ="0/477poi, Chcerob. C. 403. 10 ; Eust. 365. 29. Gottling (Accent, p. 25) observes 
 that Bceckh. Corp. Inscr, i. p. 723 accents iipv for 'iapv, and fiiCKix^v for /iciXi'x"' : 
 he is also of opinion that in A.G. 1187 we should write t^ "EA-cvt; and ttj TlriviKom] 
 for ''EKhrj and UriveKSTrq. In like manner the long = 7; in jEolic seems to have 
 been reckoned short for the accent, Joh. Alex. 3. 17 : rb 'AcppoStra napd iJ.lv Aio\evcn 
 irpb 8iio «x" 'i'^" t6vov. This remark he would hardly have made unless he held the 
 a to be long, yet it is asserted to be short by Chcerob. G. 325. 28 : 01 S^ AioXerj rb H 
 els A Ppaxii rpiirovaiv, otov 'AtppoSirrj 'A<l>poSiTa (sic). Hephsestion p. 83 ed. Gais- 
 ford quotes from Sappho ■noiKt\6epov' deii/ar' 'A<ppoUra and seems beyond all doubt 
 to consider the final o long, and again p. 87. 5 : Vav^oi ri rdy TtoXvoXfiov 'Aippoiirav, 
 where one of the scholiasts says pwcpbv yip iari rb TAN. 
 
 15. Note 2. — Joh. Alex. 5. 18 : iraaa <piau imxpi, vpb ppaxfias \r]iCTUC7Js i<i> 
 lauT^s ix"^""- '''^^ rdvov vepiairdTcu, oTkos, ^6os, Sijios : Chcerob. C. 398. 15. This rule 
 does not apply to those cases where the length of the vowel is caused by arsis, as in 
 Horn. 11.4. 155 : ^i\i maiyvTjTi; of. Eust. adloc, nor to parathetio compounds as 
 TOtiiSf, UvBiiSi, ir/iTis, oiJxis, but OSxis, the fictitious name of Ulysses, follows the 
 rule. In many editions we find Horn. II. 5. 31 : 'Apes 'Apes 0poTO\oiyk-^ in Draco 
 24. 10 it is thus printed, though in the same author, 154. 18, it stands 'Apes 'Apes 
 PpoToXoiyi, one out of ten thousand proofs of the singular carelessness of scribes or 
 editors or both. 
 
 B 2, 
 
4 Genei^al Rules and Obse^'vations. [§ i6- 
 
 The circumflex may stand on the penultimate though the last syllable is long by 
 position, as Aiz/jfiva/. The accentuation of such words as ufjpv^, cpoTvi^ is discussed 
 in chap. 4. The Epic roTaSeat and TotaS^aat is remarkable as violating the common 
 rule. 
 
 16. The diphthongs at and ot at the end of a word are accounted 
 sAort for the accent : as 'dvdpcu'noi, rpaT^e^ai, Si.jxa^ai., aeXKai, "O^jjpot, 
 ' ApCcrTapxoi, rvurovrai, ■miroirjVTai, TVHTea-Oai, \iye(rOai, S-cnracrai ; 
 except in the Optative Mood and in Adverbs in 01; as TrotTjo-at^e 
 might -make, ojioXoyqcrai, oXkoi, apixol. Yet the ai in irfiXat and its 
 compounds is reckoned short ; as eKTvakai, "npo-ndkai. If followed 
 by a consonant at and ot are accounted long, as avdpdmois, 
 TpaniQais. Hence may be distinguished wotTjo-at third person 
 singular Optative Aorist active ; T!oir\<Tai, second person singular 
 Imperative Aorist middle ; Troifja-ai, Infinitive Aorist active. 
 
 17. Note. — ApoU. de Adv. 537. 22 ; Chcerob. C. 400. 7 sqq. ; Schol. Ven. A. 
 256 ; 302 ; E. M. 647. 9. In Doric the final 01 in the nominative plural of nouns 
 and participles was regarded as long ; e.g. they wrote ipiKoaiipoi, Meve\ioi, iraKov- 
 fi^vot, KaKov/ievoi, 5ajpovfi4vot, Greg. Cor. §123, p. 3i4ed. Schafer, It does not appear 
 whether they treated at in the same way. Cf. Ahrens, de Dialect, ling. Gr. 2. p. 27. 
 
 18. The Ionic and Attic case-vowel co is accounted short for the 
 accent ; as Mez/eAetoy, avdyeonv, bva-epcos (genitive Sva-epco), (^t\o'- 
 yeX.a>s, ^advyrjpoos, 'ijX'nXiMS, Tiokecas, -wpA^eoos, TTpdt^ecov, YlrjXeibea). 
 
 19. Note. — Choerob. C. 399. 25 ; tpvffn iwjcpas ov(T7js ttjs TcKevraias ffv\\a0^s 
 rpirrj amb rkXovs ovSeirore Triimt. ^ o^^ia^ * )(Ojpis el pi) evpeOrj rd CI iv Trj TeKivTaiq 
 avWaPfi napaK'fjyoVTOs tov E/ TOvreffTiv, OTav rb CI iv rrj TeXevToiq. ffvWa^y irapaXTj' 
 'yovTOi TOV E (vpeB^, rptTij dnb t^Xovs tStc Trinret rj o^eta, djs IttI tov nSXecus, fiAfTeaSf 
 Tpa^ftus, irSXeaii', pAvTeojv, ir/jd^ccov, Hal ws IttJ tSjv trapa Tois SiaXi/CTOis, oTov 'ATpeiSeojf 
 nTjXeiSeu. 'IffTeov 'oTi TavTa irpoiTapo^vv6pi€va oi 04Kov<rtv tx*"' ti^Ta^b tov E koH tov 
 n ovfi^pajyoVf ws evi twv irpoKexOevTQjv •napaZftypATOJv Idv b\ apa teal ex'wff' iravTois 
 evplfftccTai ^ rd A ^ rd P, ws kirl tov x/'wo'(5«e;KUS, (pL\6'y€\aJS. Cf. Theodos. Gram. 
 200. 3. In such words as Bvffepios it must be noticed that the above accentuation 
 holds of them only so far as they belong strictly to the Attic declension ; if they are 
 inflected like Svaipais, genitive Svaiparros, the vowel w being no long casal (■irTomtc6v, 
 cf. Theodos. I. I.) the ordinary accentuation obtains. Special rules for these forms 
 will be given hereafter. 
 
 20. The long syllable resulting from the contraction of an 
 accented vowel or diphthong with another vowel is itself ac- 
 cented. When by the operation of this rule the last sellable 
 should be accented, it is to be observed that words oxytone 
 prior to contraction remain unchanged^ but paroxytones become 
 perispomena ; as <f>i\eoiJLe6a (f>i\ovij,eda, <^i\iciD (J)lX.&, (pikiere (jyikeire 
 (§ I3)j p^ova-dcov fjiova&v, aiboos albovs, fcoos C^s, ea-rads kcrTC&s, 
 j3el3a(&s ^ejiias, IStrjpets 'Nr)pCs. To this rule there are some ex- 
 ceptions which are mentioned in their proper places. 
 
-§ 24.] General Rules and Observations. 5 
 
 21. Note. — In theory the Circumflex ia supposed to represent the unicjn of the 
 Acute and Grave accents in that order ; for example in (piXiijuv, when « and o 
 coalesce, the resulting syllable retains the old accents melted as it were into one, 
 <pi\otiiev ; in like manner a66iia becomes aSijia ; but f(i«is can only become ^iis because 
 the grammarians have not devised an inverted circumflex v to denote the fusion of 
 the Grave and Acute. This theory is of course subject to the general rules j rptaicov- 
 rairis cannot produce TpiaKOVToirXs ; in accordance with the rule given above, § 13, 
 the word must necessarily be written rprnKovTovTis. 
 
 22. The different forms which a word assumes in the course of 
 inflexion may require sometimes a change in the accent, some- 
 times a shifting of its place, and occasionally both ; for example 
 hvOpmitos becomes d,v9p(oirov, avOptain^, avOpca-niav, cLvdpoiTCOis. Now 
 the acute accent cannot stand on the antepenultimate when the 
 
 ■last syllable is long (§ 11), though it may on the penultimate to 
 which syllable it is accordingly shifted, and the cases mentioned 
 are written avOpi^Trov, avOpdi-na, avdpdmuiv, avOpc&Tiois : p,ovaa 
 becomes juouo-rjy, juouo-jj, but as the circumflex cannot stand on 
 the penultimate when the last syllable is long, it is superseded 
 by the acute, and we therefore write p.o-i(rr]s, p,oijcrr] : kiiia-Trip.ri 
 becomes in the nominative plural eirtoTTj^at where the final at is 
 considered short for the accent (§ 16) ; but the acute cannot 
 stand on a naturally long penultimate when the last syllable 
 is short, and therefore the circumflex takes its place (§ 13), 
 and the word is written eiria-Trjp.at ; AatXa\/f becomes XaiXanos, 
 \atkaTTi, \aiXaT70iv, and consequently by §§ 11, 12, KalXaTiqs, 
 X.aC\aTn, Xaikdiroiv. 
 
 23. The accent is said to be retracted or thrown hack when it 
 is placed as far from the end of the word as the general laws 
 permit. 
 
 24. In the rules which follow the accent for Substantives is 
 that of the Nominative Case Singular ; for Adjectives of three 
 or two terminations, that of the Nominative Case Singular 
 Masculine ; for all others, that of the Nominative Case Singular 
 Masculine, Feminine, or Neuter, as the case may be, and unless 
 special rules to the contrary are given, it is to be understood 
 that the accent remains, subject to the general rules, throughout 
 all inflexions on the same syllable, counting from the beginning 
 of the word, as that on which it stood in the Nominative 
 singular. For example, ■j77Jxfs is properispomenon, and the 
 accent stands on the first syllable; hence T:'t]x^m (§ i8), Tnjxeos 
 (§ la), TT^X" o"" '^'JXf' (§§ "^ 12), -nriyyv, irijx^: tttjx". irrjxe'ow' 
 
6 General Rules and Observations. [§ 25. 
 
 (§ 11), TTTJxees, or w^x^'^j irjjxe'oi' (§ 18), TTrjxea-L, irrixeas, or 
 ■jTTjxety : /3a(riA.ei;s is oxytone, and the accent stands on the third 
 syllable, therefore jSacrikfos jSaa-ikeois ^atn^rjos (§ 13), /3ao-tXei' 
 fiaa-iXd (§ 30), ^aa-iXfJL (§ 13), yScto-tX^o ^aaLkij (§ 2o), ^aa-iXrja 
 (§ 13), /3a(7iA.ees paaiXfls jSacriXTJs (§ 20), ^acnXTJes (§ 13), I3aai\4a>v 
 ^acTiX-^cov, j3acn\ev(n (§ 1 3), j^aaiXias ^aaike'is (§ ao), /3ao-iAe'es 
 ySao-tXeij (§ 30). KaXo's is oxytone; hence koXtj, koXoiij (3^w is 
 oxytone, therefore d^eia (§ 13), ofv. 
 
 To this general rule there are several exceptions which will be 
 found in the special rules for oblique cases under the several 
 declensions. 
 
 25. If we may argue from the silence of the native gram-- 
 marians, all the Greek dialects with the single exception of the 
 ^olic were accented in substantially the same manner ; the 
 known instances in which they vary from the ordinary rules are 
 noticed in their respective places. j3Solic however differs Wholly 
 from the other dialects in having no oxytone words except dis- 
 syllabic prepositions and conjunctions, and some monosyllables. 
 For example, the ^olians pronounced a-ocjjos for (ro(^os ; Tioa-fLbav, 
 or Ylorlbav, for Uoa-eibcav ; apavos, or opavos, for ovpavos ; 'Pcofjiaos, 
 or 'PcopAos, for 'FrnpLoios ; irdX-aos, or Trakdos, for iiakaios ; a-(j)payi,v 
 for (Tcppayiba. 
 
 26. Note. — Chcerob. C. 333. 26 : Uacra yAp X^fis tiirip /itav avWaPijv trap' fijuv 
 6^vvo/jiivT] trapct, rots AioKevtri jSapiii/erai, otov *Arp£vs, ''Arpivs, aotpds ff6(pos^ X^P^^ ™'' 
 •npoBiSiOiv teal tSjv ffvvdefffjiaji/' knl yap lOVTOiv <l>v\&TT0Vffi t^v o^eiav T&ffiv, otov avA 
 KaTct 5ici /xeTci aiiTcip arAp irpds, ' 'Tir^/j /uav ffv\Ka^^y.* Aid, Tci /lovoffi^WaPa' ftrl 
 Toirav yd,p <j>v\6,TT0vat TijV o^etav T&aiv, otov vi^, 2tu^' ttSs -yAp Sivavrm tA jiovo- 
 av\\a0a 0apvvea9ai ; Choerob. C. 70. 1 3 ; oi yAp AioXeis PapwTtxol ilaiv rh yap 
 IIriK€Vs Kal 'Arpcvs Kiyovaiv ^apvT6vais. Cf. Choerob. C. 283. 7. Yet we find Gramm. 
 Meerm. § 27. p. 331. ed. Koen. saying, irfpiair&aiv iis imirav tA liovoaiWaPa dv6- 
 liara- ^ffi^, tttju^, bpaaj/, XP""*, ^oCs, 6povs, jSoCr, x"""'. vom, x?'', Zed. Apoll. de 
 Pron. 93 B : abivarov Trp6d€fyiv 0apvv€a$ait x^P^^ *' M AvaffrpetpoiTO' oiiSl yAp 
 AioKui riv knl ravTcus t6vov ava^ilSa^ovaiv. Aristopli. Byzant. ap. Apoll. de Synt. 
 309. 15. Eust. 75' 36 : irpo-napo^vvTiHoX yip liaiv ol AloKfh Iv voXKoTs, iis SrjKoi aal 
 T& dvvaros nap' avToTs irpoirapo^vvSpifvov Kal aWa paipia. Eust. 265. 16 ; 518.37; 
 Ahrens de Gr. ling, dialect. I. p. 10 sq. 
 
 The Boeotian accentuation seems to have differed from the .JSolio, for it had 
 polysyllabic oxytones, as dyfvih = eiycviis, iyivfls = ayfv^s, ipii, Ka\i, etc. Arc. 
 92.24; Apoll. de Pron. 104 B. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF WORDS BELONGING TO THE FIRST 
 DECLENSION. 
 
 27. The rules for the accentuation of words belonging to the 
 first declension apply to substantives and adjectives indifferently. 
 
 28. Accent of compound words. Compound words of the 
 first declension, with a long final syllable, retain the accent of 
 their last factor, as, weiporTjs apxt-T^eiparris, Keia &yeX.ela, epavia-Tr\s 
 ap^fpavioTrjs, krjoTris dp)(tXr;(rr?js, 'ATreWrjs (^iXaireXA.^y, except 
 dissyllabic oxytones, which, when compounded with any other 
 word than a preposition, become paroxytone, as Kpirris 6p- 
 viOoKplrrjs, oveipoKpiTrjs, but eTTt/cptrijs, VTroKpirris ; 80x77 iotoSokjj, 
 KaTTVoboKrj, but TtpoboKi^ : pori vbpopporj, xpr] olvox^ori, but airopporj, 
 irpoxo'q. Compounds, with a s&ort final syllable, throw their 
 accent as far back as possible, as ixvia xaKKo/Mvia, KvvAp,via ; 'TravKa 
 avdiravXa, ovpd KWOcrovpH, ireipa av&nsipa, irpoTreipa. This rule 
 has some few exceptions, which are mentioned under their re- 
 spective terminations. Kardpa is always paroxytone, though 
 the simple apd is oxytone. Words beginning with air- or avro- 
 retain the accent of the last factor unchanged, as a-uroaper??, 
 avToapxri, avTapxVi airo-nriyr], avTofiovk-fj, avToCa>ri, avTOixeToxrj, 
 avTobo^a, aiiTO(l)dopd, avTo^jruxrj i for such accents the sole authority 
 is the practice of the scribes, the grammarians give no rule for 
 such words, and it is somewhat doubtful whether they would 
 regard them as synthetic compounds. 
 
 29. Note.— Schol. Ven. H. 372 ; Arc. 102. 15 ; A. G. Oxon. I. 212. i ; E. M. 
 435. 26 ; Philem. Lex. p. no. § 262 ; Eust. 897. 38. Althoiigh these passages as 
 well as the actual practice of the scribes fully justify the rule given above, it will 
 be discovered by anyone who consults them that the grammarians have a sad 
 habit of mixing together words which have no possible analogies with each other. 
 
 Words in as and rjs. 
 
 80. Monosyllables in as and tjs are perispomena, as Bay, Tpas, 
 Aas, Qas, Xvas, Has, Ap^s, Tprjs. 
 
 Note. Arc. 125. 15; 126.16; 126.11; concerning the latter passage Lobeck, 
 
 Par. 82, is clearly mistaken. Joh. Alex. 7. 29 ; Choerob. C. 43. 11. 
 
8 First Declension. [§ 3'- 
 
 31. All words of more than one syllable in as are paroxytone, 
 as /3vas, KoxXiay, i;eavias, opvLdoO-qpas, TToyyoovtas, ra^ilas, rapa^ias, 
 rpavixarCas, AlveCas, Bopeas, 'ETTap.eiviai>bas, Aecovibas, Av(rias, 
 Mibas, 'NiKias, 'lijxp.ias, except those contracted from aas, or eaj, 
 which are perispomena, as Boppas, <^tAo/3op/)aj, Arnias, Ep/xSj, 
 Mapims, ^ikoiTus, fkaa-as, Keparas, together with drrayas (or 
 arrdyas). 
 
 32. Note. —Arc. 21. 32. The nouns in as are for the most part late, vulgar, 
 or foreign words. (Lob. Phym. 433.) For the purposes of reference, a, list of 
 such as have been noted is appended. 
 
 Proper Names. 'A-yaOas, Insor. : 'Afrivas, Suid. : 'Air)8as, Suid. : AiXovpds, 
 Sturz. de Dial. Maoed. 136, quoted hjH.D.. 'AK€o-as, Athen. 48 B. Anthol. Gr. 
 Brunok. T. 3. 192 : 'AKoxas, A. G-. Paris. 2. 145. 13 : 'AKpipSs (?) Arc. 21. 10 • 
 'A\)3as, Diod. Sic. 7. 3 : 'AXc^as, Plut. i. 947 ; 949 ; 'A|ji.if](rivas, A. Gr. Paris. 2. 
 145. 30 : 'A)iir«\as, Anna Comneua, 14. p. 442 B. ff. D. : 'Anuvas, (?) Polyb. 4. 
 16. 9 : 'Ava<t>as, Phot. Bib. 382. 31 : 'Ave(ids, Leo Dial. p. 92 B. H. D. : 'AireWas, 
 Diog. Laert. 9. 106; Chrerob. C. 443. 32 : 'AiroWos (?) Pape. : 'Apyas, Athen. 
 131 B: 'ApKcts (perhaps for 'Apxias, which occurs in Iambi. Vit. Pyth. adfin.), 
 Arc. 21. I, where Lobeck (Par. 222) would, as it seems without reason, read 
 MapiKos : 'ApKeo-as (?) : "ApiroKpas (?) Suid. s. V. is 'Apir6Kpas, in Galen ; wrongly 
 as Dindorf thinks : 'ApT6(ias, Arc. 22.6: 'ApT6)j.i8o)pas, S. D., there is no autho- 
 rity for such an accent : 'Ao-Ki8as, Cyril. Vit. Sabse. c. 86. H. D. : 'AaK\i)iras, 
 Sozom.H.E. 3.8.il.if.X'.: 'ATTayfis, Diog. Laert. 9. I2.§ 114: 'AttiXos (?) : 'At- 
 Tivas, Inacr. ; "AcfjpoBas, Galen, t. 13. p. 858 A ; 'AxiXXas, Phot. Bib. 470. 11 : 
 'Ai|;e<j>as, Schol. Dio Chrys. i. p.- 49- S. D. : BaPuXas, Suid. Ba^vKas, Zonar. 367 ; 
 BaSas, Strab. 728 : BaXXavras, Synes. Ep. 127, B. D. : BapoPpSs, N. T. Matt. 
 27. 16 ; Bapcrapas, N. T. Acts i. 23 : Bas, Arc. 125. 17 ; Choerob. C. 16. 7 ; Phot. 
 Bib. 228. 17. In jEsohyl. Suppl. 869 = 892. ed. Didot. S Ba, Tds irai, ZcO, it 
 is an old form for 0a<n\(is : BacnXas, Soph. Gloss. : * BaiiSXas (?) : BcXiravas, 
 Phot. Bib. 39. 5: Bijo-as, so Pape, who quotes an epigram in the Anthol. Gr., 
 where, in Jacob's edn., Brjaas stands. In the following passage of Suid. it seems 
 to be either an adverb or adjective : Brjcds 'iaTijKev otov dxav^?. oBtos (ffTrjKfV 
 dxavrjs Kal naTayiiSris xal iirdiiapos : Boppas, Arc. 22. 15 : Bovo-ds, Phot. Bib. 28. 
 12: Bpavas, Cinnamus 6. 7 ; 2.1; BvpXas, or BipXSs, Galen. Comment. 2. in 
 Hippocrat. Epidem. 3. 5 5, tom. 9. p. 244. ed. Chart. : Tappas, Cinnamus 2. 8. 
 Fapowas, Pape, but in Strabo, 4. p. 1 77 F. ed. Meineke, it is Tapoivas, though 
 some MSS. of that author do read Tapovvds : FXio-o-as (a, but generally Si/tos), 
 Choerob. ap. Eust. 269. 21 : FXuKas or FXiiKas (?) : FovaTas, Polyb. 2. 41. 10. St. 
 Byz. 8. V. r6vi'ot has rovards, and Eusebius Toviras : see jET. i). s. v. : Fop-yoo-as (?) : 
 Fouvas (?) Pape : Fpas, Arc. 125. 15 ; Joh. Alex. 7. 29 ; Chosrob. C. 15. 26 : FpT|- 
 7opas, A. G. 1441, note, et alibi : Aajids, E. M. 247. 16 ; Zonar. 465 ; also Aipia, 
 gen. -a and -ai/roj : ASs, Arc. 125. 16 ; Choerob. C. 16. 7 : AeX<t>ivas, Leo Diac. 
 10. 9. H. D. : Ar]p,as, A. G, 714. 24 : Aioyos (?) : Aiovi/o-ds (?) : Aiovutos (?) : 
 Elcras, Insor. : 'EXeo-paas, Phot. Bib. 3. 2 : 'E'ira<|)pas, N. T. Coloss. 4. 12 : 'EmK- 
 Tas (gen. a and ov), Inscr. : 'Epymvas (?) E. M. 422. 36 : "Epijias, Arc. 22.5: E4- 
 Kapiras, Inscr. : EuKras, Inscr. : Eviropas, Inscr. : EvTUxas, Inscr. : E4(t)paTas, 
 Theodoret. H. E. 2. 9, quoted by JET. D. : Zr)vas, Arc. 21. 19 ; Choerob. 0. 42. 33 ; 
 
 * I. e. A Glossary of later and Byzantine Greek, by E. A. Sophocles, forming 
 Vol. VII. of the New Series of Memoirs of the American Academy of Arts and 
 Sciences. Cambridge and Boston. 4to. i860. 
 
-§ 32.] Words in as. 9 
 
 A. G. 857. 2 : Zovapas: Zuvas, Anthol. Gr. Brunok. 2. 211 : Zuirupas, Insor. : 
 Zdio-as, Insor. : Z(i)cri(ias, Suid. : "HpaKXas, Georg. Synoell. p. 363 B., quoted by 
 S. D. s. V. : 'Hpas, Arc. 22. 15 : 0a8ds, Arc. 21. 18, where Schmidt reads 
 ©euSos with Cod. Hav. ; 0ds, Arc. 125. 16. ; Joh. Alex. 7. 29 ; Choerob. C. 16. 4 : 
 0aD|ids, E. M. 247. 17 ; Zonar. 465 : ©toBas, Galen. Method. Medend. 10. c. 7. 
 torn. 10. p. 49 A. ed. Chart. : 0ev8ds, B. M. 448. 30 : ©euvas, A. G. Paris. 2. 
 152.9: 0(i>|xds, Choerob. E. 49. 23 ; Choerob. C. 42. 34 ; A. G. 674. 28 ; Theodos. 
 Gramm. 88. 24 : 'iTjvds (?) Ptol. 2. 3. 2 : 'lards, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 270. 32 : 
 'Iwvds, N. T. ; Bhot. Bib. 116. i : Kavaxds, Anthol. Gr. Brunck. 2.15: KepKiSds, 
 Arc. 21. 19: Kepds, Euseb. p. 153. ed. Mai. H. D. : K€(j>aXds, Leo Grammat. 
 234. 15 ; Cf. Soph. Gloss, s. V. : KTi<j>ds, N. T. Galat. 2.14; Suid. s. v. has Ktjc^os : 
 Kt8T|vds, Theod. Melit. Prooem. in Astronom. 0. 11 : K\ci.Sds, Georg. Aoropol. 
 Annal. p. 102 C. S. D. : KXeoirds, N. T. Luke 24. 18, andKXcon-as : KXcwirds (?) : 
 KXovds, Plut. ^.1132 C. and 1133 A : KXoirds, EC. D. KXairds, Suid. and N. T. ; 
 KoOvXds (?) Jo. Mosoh. Prat. Spir. p. 1077 A ; Hase. ap. H. D. : KoKKuvds, Lu- 
 cian. Alex. § 6 : KojiiiTds, Chcerob. C. 42. 34 : Kovvds, Aristoph. Eq. 534 = 532 : 
 Koaiids, Said. s. v. 'Iwivvris : KoToKds, Strab. 660 : KoTvXds, Joseph. B. J. i. 2. 4: 
 Koufivas, Eust. 1367. 54 : KpvriSds, Diod. Sic. 4. 23 : Krijo-ds (?) Inscr. : Ku9if)- 
 vds (?) Diog. Laert. 9. 12. § 116 : KuKaXds, Cantacnz. Hist. 3. 93, 94; K(i>p,ds, 
 Suid. s. V. 'Imrflyaf : AaYYoSds, Georg. Acrop. Chron. c. 63, quoted by H. D. s. v. 
 Kafxadiov : Aaxds, Herod, n. /i. \. 8. 16 ; Vid. inf. : Aeovrds, Inscr. : Aemvds, 
 Suid. : Aixds, Chcerob. C. 423. 14. JPerhaps we should read Aa^Ss here or Aixas 
 in Herod. ir. /*. X. 8. 16 : ACxas, ApoUod. 2.7.7: AovKds, Chcerob. E. 49. 23 ; 
 Choerob. C. 43. 34; A. G. 674. 28: Axiy^ds, cf. Brunck. adEanas,Tol. i.p.i47,^.Z). : 
 AvKirds (?) Pollux, 5. 47. S. D., where Bekk. reads A««(5TTas : MaXavds, H. B. : 
 Mapds (?) Phot. Bib. 475. 38 ; Mapas, Said. : MapiKds, name of a play of Eupolis 
 (gen. a, ov, and avros), Eust. 300. 22 : MapovSds Phot. Bib. 12. 17: Mao-ivto-- 
 o-ds (?) Pape, generally Maaaavaaris, MaaavAaffTjs, etc. : Mao-Kds, Xen. An. i. 5. 4 : 
 Maxards, Polyb. 4. 34. 4, and Tiiaxdras : MeXavOds, Suid. s. v. "ipivixos : McXeds, 
 N. T. Luke 3. 31 : MepiSds, Alciph. 3. 61 : McTcoirds, Athanas. T. I. p. 192 C, 
 quoted by if . D. S. v. : MTrjvds, Arc. 22. 9; Chcerob. C. 42. 27; Thucyd. 5. 19: 
 MijTpds, Arc. 22. 14 ; Choerob. C. 42. 33 ; Joh. Alex. 8. 16 : MoXirds (?) Inscr. : 
 Movds, "Theophr. fr. 9 ; De Sudor. 12. p. 814." H. D. ; Lob. Phryn. 765 : Mov- 
 o-ds, Paul, .^ginet. 7. 12. p. 274. i, quoted by S. Z>. : Nao-iKds, Plat. i. 834B. : 
 NeiXapds, Athanas. vol. x, p. 190 B, ubi dim NciXas, L. Dindorf ap. B. D. : Ni- 
 KavSds, Plut. frag. 3, tom. 10. p. 719, ed. Wyttenb. 8°. : NiKonds, Lob. Phryn. 
 435 : Nojids and No-uiJids, A. G. 714. 24. This is the constant accent of our 
 books, yet Dion. Hal. Ant. Eom. 2. 58 =p. 120. 24. Sylb. expressly says it is 
 barytone, and therefore we should probably write NcJjuas or Noii/ia?. Cf. H.D. b.y.: 
 Nt)n<|>ds, N. T. Col. 4. 15 : Nuvds, Suid. : HTjvds, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 270. 31 : 
 Oivuvds, Athen. i. p. 20 A. : 'OXvp,irds, N. T. Horn. 16. 15 : 'Ovds (?) Hesych. : 
 'Ovards, Anthol. Gr. Brunck. 3. 178, or 'OvdTas, Phot. Bib. 114. 13, and Pans. 5. 
 27. 8 : 'Ovijo-ds, Inscr. : 'Opyds, Strab. 577 ; Dindorf conjectures "Op$as : OuX- 
 (t>iXds, Phot. Bib. 58. 10 : '0<t>cXXds, Phot. Bib. 70. 25 ; HaXXaSds, Tzetzes, 
 Proleg. ad Lycoph. : Havi/ds or Hovuils, Euaeb. Chron. p. 42. 45, ed. Mai. S. D. : 
 HaXjids, Anth. Plan. 4. 35. : IlapaSaXds (?) B. D. : Uaptievds, N. T. Acts 6. 5 : 
 Uao-aKds, Plut. I. 1015: IXerpcbyds, Galen. T. 13. p. 731 E. : IIiriYds, Demetr. 
 Procop. de Erudit. Grsecis. c. 4 : XIiflriKds, Nicet. Chon. Hist. p. 36 D. B. D. : 
 nXaravicrTds, Pans. 3. 11. 2 ; 3. 14. 8 : IloirXds, Joseph. B. J. z. i. i. B. D. : 
 npoPards, Eustath. Opusc. p. 290. 63. B. D. : IIpoo-SoKds, Insor. : IIpuTds, 
 
 B. b. . nrepds, Paus. 10. 5. 10 : IXueas (?) Arc. 21. 19 : Sapavds (?) : 2aKKds, 
 Suid. s. V. 'A/ipiiivios : SaXds (?) Insor. : ^6.\as, a river, Strab. 291 : 5aXKas, (?) 
 S. D. : 5antovds, Suid. : SaTavds, Phot. Bib. 63. 41. N. T. : 26X€vds, Suid. s. v. 
 'Apeiayot: 5«pairds (or Sapairds), Athanas. I. 192 C. B. D. . 2«pds, Inscr. : Sew- 
 
10 First Declension. [§ 33- 
 
 eas, Plut. I. 1029 : 2i\as, S. D. : 2i.Xoupas, H. D. : 5i.(iias, Inscr. : 2i.|i(i)vas (?) 
 B. D. : 2twas, Strab. 755 : 2i<rewas, Plut. i. 492 : 2K€uas, Acts 9. 14, and Inscr. : 
 SKOTivas, St. Byz. s. V. SKOTH/d wliere Gottling would read S/coTiras : 2o\v|j,os, 
 Suid. : 2ovx«, Zr. D. : 2T6<))avas, N. T. i Cor. 16. 17 : STpowuXas, Fabric. Bib. 
 Grseca, 11. p. 716, ed. Harles. H. D. : SmSas, Inscr. ; 2a)<TTivas, Synes. Ep. 43. 
 102 ; StuTas (and StuTos), Euseb. H. E. 5. 19. : Sunipas, Schol. Ven. A. 412 : 
 Taras (?) Inscr. : Tpixas, Append, ad Dracon. : Tpo<j)i|ids (?) H. D. : Ti|(as, Arc. 
 21.22: *oXcpvas, Joseph. B. J. 13. 9. 2 : *avas, A. G. Paris. 2. 145. 15 : ^avi-ds, 
 Inscr. ; *6X8as, Joseph. A. J. 1. 6. 5. H. D. . *i8iTas, Choerob. C. 42. 34 : *tXos (?) 
 Bentl. Epist. ad Mill. p. 346, sqq. ed. Dyce : *i\T)Tas, Job. Alex. 9. 22 ; Theoo. 
 7.40; in.iElian, V. H. 9. 14, it is falsely paroxytone : #iX(iJvas, Inscr. ; *iX(i)Tas, 
 Strab. 633, 636 : *uKas, Phot. Bib. 32. 11 : Xap,p5as, Anth. Pal. App. 134 : Xa- 
 pavBajias, ^. D. : Xapuvas (?) jET. i>. : XiXas, Iamb, de Vit. Pyth. ad fin. : Xvas, 
 Arc. 125 ; Chcerob. C. 16. 5 ; Xoujas, N. T. Luke 8. 3 : Xpva-oXoipas. For the accent 
 of many of these words, especially of those which occur only on coins or inscrip- 
 tions, there is no real authority ; Dindorf, and other scholars, imagine that they 
 are following the teaching of the old grammarians in making words in as (genitive 
 a) perispomena, but in fact the grammarians teach no such doctrine. 
 
 33. Common Substantives and Adjectives. aPP&s, voo dP0a, N. T. Zonar. 2 : 
 ariSas (?) Suid. : arrayas, Eust. 854. 26 ; Choerob. C. 43. 6 : on the various forms 
 of this word see Lob. Phryn. 117 : d(i.T)pas, Soph. Gloss. : d|ji,ircXas, LeoDiac. Hist. 
 6, p. 69 C. quoted by B. D. : dp^ds, a hind of serpent : do-pecrras, Soph. Gloss. : 
 PaKxas = ^a«x£UT^s, Schol. Soph. Philoct. 1 1 99 : Pao-Kds, Matthia Greek Grammar, 
 
 1. p. 122. In Aristoph. Av. 885, it is written ffaajtas : 
 
 Kal rirpaKi, Kal raSiyi 
 Kal (\eq fcal 0aaK<} 
 Kal kKaff^, /cal kpwSi^. 
 
 It is sometimes erroneously referred to the third declension : the cognate Paaxh 
 is oxytone in the text of Eust. 978. 5, and elsewhere: PeXovas, Soph. Gloss. : 
 Pi](7o-as, Lob. Aglaoph. 27: piXXas (?) Are. 22: PoiXas=/3oAias, Soph. Gloss.: 
 PpovTds = /Spoj/T^cras, Schol. Soph. Philoct. 1 199, said to be a mere blunder ; youPas, 
 Soph. Gloss. : SoKvas, probably an adjective, A. G. 36. 17. SaKvas ittttos, Sa/tyas Syos 
 iKptanaTai, Chcerob. C. 43. 2 ; tXaBas, Soph. Gloss. : cXao-ds, Aristoph. Av. 886 : 
 cXeas, Aristoph. Av. 1. 1. {e\4as, Hesych.) The lexicons are sometimes in error 
 with regard to this word, in making it of the third declension. 'EKias (gen. avros) 
 is a proper name ; Chcerob. C. 32. 6 ; 119. 26 : i^cXds (?) Choerob. C. 124. 11 : 'En 
 Set TTpoffOeTvai * fcal x<^pt^ t^v Sid rh nirpov' "'EttTTi yoip 6 ^e\ds tov ^eXd, (oiirfys 5^ 
 Kiyerat narA @paxas d otvos,) Kal tovtov tj doTiK^ (vpiffKeTai Trap* EvptmSj; ;^(yp?s tov I. 
 ^vareiKai yAp 0ov\6iievos to A, oi irpoaiypaxjjf rd I, otov 
 
 Tairbv ttohl to t* 'ArTtKbv t^ C^A.d, aiiv yap Ripavvois, 
 
 Phot. Lex. 51. 22. Z«\a: Tiiv otvov ol @pSjces, where, according to the Cambridge 
 editor, the accent is omitted : in Hermann's edition it is printed ZciXa : Kamt|Xas, 
 H.D.: Kopapids, Soph. Gloss. : KapTji(ji,as, Soph. Gloss. : Kaerds = Ko<r§s, in Xen. 
 Cyrop. 8.3. 6,andPollux. 7. 68, it is K&aas or Koaaas : KorapXaras, Soph. Gloss : KaTa- 
 ctjayds. Lob. Phryn. 434 ; Karaxpayis is wrong : KaTa(|>iJYas occurs in Chcerob. C. 43. 
 
 2, but in Gaisford's index it is rightly printed KaTa(^a7as : KaT(i)c|)a-yas, according to 
 Schol. in Aristoph. Av. 288, KaToxp&yas is an adjective, VLara^ayas a proper name : 
 KepaTas, Psellus, H. D. : Kepvas, Lob. Aglaoph. p. 27 : KoppaydB, N. T. Matth. 
 27. 6 : Kopvjas, Suid. s. v. 0ovK6pv(av : KoxXids, Soph. Gloss. : Kpao-as, Soph. Gloss. : 
 KTCvas, Soph. Gloss. ; Xapvyyas, Lob. Phryn. 434 : Xds, Arc. 125; Joh. Alex. 7. 29 : 
 Chcerob. C. 27. 29, 15. 27 ; E. M. 553. 2 ; Pans. 3. 24. 10 : Xaxavas, Cha?rob. C. 43. i : 
 
~§3<>.] Words in tjs. jl 
 
 \oxas = <rT<>,.i, Choerob. C.373. 15: should it not be xoXSj? cf. Bust. 728 48- 
 H.aio«p,as, Suid. : |xaao„xas, Alex. Trail. 7. p. 322 D, ff. D. : ^^vp^ds, Hesych. ': 
 o|,,YaXaTas, Soph. GloBS. : oaTpaKds, Chcerob. C. 42. 35 : ™Ja|jias, Soph. Gloss • 
 aras, TOT7,p, Arc. 125 ; E. M. 655. 13 : ™iras, A. G. 674. 28 ; cf. Soph. Gloss, s. v 
 and iroTTiraj. This is the Greek accent : the Eomans wrote iranas, E. M. 655. 14 : 
 ireXfK&s, Arc. 21. Also gen. avros and Tre\iKas, Lob. Par. 139 : ■neXX&s, 6 -y^pav 
 and <(>i\oir«\Xas, Arc. 22 : irexaXas, Soph. Gloss. . irivaKas, Duoangeap.S D : 
 irivaKiSas, Chcerob. C. 43. i : <rTop.aTas, Soph. Gloss. : axowas. Lob. Phryn 435 • 
 Ta(ias, ya^0p6s, Hesych. : ■n\»fkS.s (?) Lob. Phryn. 299 : Tpox'qXas, Soph. Gloss. : 
 rpeo-as, Chcerob. C. 43. 3, where for Tp4aas, rpiaa., we should probably read rp^aas, 
 Tpeaa : cf. Eust. 1000. 1 1 : SSev xal tis Ij/ 'Aeijyaiois ewl SciAia Kaj/i^Soii/tcj/oj rpeads ixa- 
 KfiTO, tcaSa mi tis erepos Stippoiav mffxav yaarpds, xfffas kKiyfro. The form Tpfaas, 
 rpiaavTos, is also to be found in the lexicons. Hesych. s. v. TpeffavToiv has rpcVaj' 
 rpiaavTos : Oi|ias, Kuhner, G. G. 1 . 383 : <t>o7as, Arc. 2 1 . 1 2 ; Lob. Phryn. 434 : <|)aKas' 
 Suid.^s. T. cpaicaT: <^\<utkS.s (?) Eeg. Pros. 61. p. 433, where Lobeck would read 
 <pa<TKas. His conjecture is improbable, since the only (paaitas in Greek is oxytone, 
 and of the third declension : x«o-as, Eust. 1000. 12 : xo^as, Eust. 728. 48 : \t]\S.s, 
 Lob. Phryn. 434. Hesych. s. v. : i|;£uSaPpas, Soph. Gloss. : <|>T|vas (?) Zonar. 1871. 
 >|ni<|.as, see Ducange, s. v. : ij/iXas (?) Paus. 3. 19. 6, where in the editions ft\as 
 is read. Lob. Phryn. 434. To this head Gottling, Accent, p. 117, refers the Ari- 
 stophauic forms /<a/</<av and naicKav, Nub. 1365-6. Cf. Phot. Lex. 245. 13. na/ifMv : 
 'Apyftot rd kaeUiv ovToi KaA\tas. Schol. ad Aristoph. 1. 1. /mftuSv, aaij/ios (pavfi toiv 
 naiSituv \a\ovvTajy, 
 
 34. Words in rjs, not preceded by r, are paroxytone, as ayKv- 
 Xoxet'A.?;?, apAxvqs, yecanerprjs, e\)^avobU7]s, eoyonia-rjs, ■^jj.epCbris, 
 KKvTorixvrjs, HKTOyvvr}^, iiaiboTpipr\s, iiapOevoTrCvqs, 7r<u\o8(i/^z;?js, 
 
 35. All dissyllables in rrjs, with their compounds, are paroxy- 
 tone, as aiJLvy8a\oKaT6,Krr]s, anoyvcocrTris, ykCTirris, biaXvTrjs, boTrjs, 
 fieraCrris, pieTavoaTTjs, ixvrj(TTr}s, ireicrT-qs, irXijTris, iTpocrcoTroX.i^iiTrjs, 
 TTpo(j)riTrjS, irvpavcTTris, a-j3eaTr)s, d>p,-qcrTr]s, except /cptr^y oxytone, 
 and ^Irakrrjs oxytone in Attic, though paroxytone in the common 
 dialect : the oxytone Atjot^s is not a real exception since it stands 
 for Atjiot???. 
 
 36. Note. — Herod, ir./j. \. 40. 16 ; Arc. 23 sqq. ; Chcerob. C. 176. 22 ; E. M. 
 435. 47. False accents are not at all uncommon in this class of words. 'Akt^s, 
 though quite contrary to analogy, is found in Eust. 868. 31. d)i,aX\oScTTJs and 
 |iaX\oSET'f|5 are errors ; in Theoor. 10. 44 the former is rightly paroxytone, like 
 d|i<|>vS^rT|S, dcrKo8€Ti)S, ivyo&kn\%, loSenris, iTnro86Ti|S, Ki)poS^Ti]s : dvaYV(i)o-T'f|s 
 Schol. Ven. Z. 511 =vol. I. p. 248. 31 is probably a mere oversight of the editor : 
 dirofl^Tai, Plut. 1. 49 E, is in some lexicons erroneously entered as diroffcTiJs : dpyo- 
 vovr(js is contrary to all analogy and certainly false, cf. 'Apyovavrrjs, Seairoaio- 
 vairrjs, Kapvovairris, awovairrii, x'^'0'"«'''j;s : d<^€<rTT|S is sometimes quoted from 
 Plut. A. 292 A, where it does not occur, but SujxffTrip; but d^fiTT^s, ayaOds is found 
 in Hesych. Lob. Par. 430 : yXuittiis not y^uttt^s is the right accent. Lob. Par. 
 135 : SEp|J.T|(rTfj$ A. G. 240. 14: Sep/iijaT^s : ol yiiv ^aaa> flSos aicii\.riKos, b Kan- 
 a9Ui Tol dip/MTa- 'Apiarapxos Si o<j>(ws etSos, the accent of this word, though con- 
 trary to analogy, finds a parallel in that of d;/i^(rT)js mentioned below : BioXDTTJg 
 
12 First Declension. [§37- 
 
 is found in Tliuc. 3. 82. 6, the codex Palat. is said to read 8iaAtJT7/s, which is 
 doubtless the correct form, Lob. Par. 548 ; 432 : Siao-uo-rfis should be liaaamrii, 
 Lob. Par. 448. note 72 : 4-yKau<rT'f|S, Plut. 2. 348 F, but Zonar. 68 has the right 
 accent ifKaicTijs : 4KTio-Tf|S, Basil. Or. vol. I. p. 437 A, H.I), is almost certainly 
 ■wrong : 4vT€UKTf|s, Pamphil. Abyd. Epist. p. 26. 30. if. D. : €ir(jcrT/|s which is 
 quoted by JET. D. from the Septuagint, may be correct, it is parallel with Xpo-rijs 
 which is certainly oxytoue : emppvT'fis, H. D. cannot be right : JevKT^s, Hesych. 
 s. V. Zevii\eais ought to be feuKTTjs, and the same remark is true of crvJcuKTfis, 
 Nomocanon. Coteler. n. 520. JS. D. : KaTo\uTT|S, a destroyer, is in several places 
 made oxytone ; KaTaXtiTi]S, o guest, paroxytone, but in Hesychiua both are written 
 KaTaXirrjs, and no doubt rightly : KaTao-TpcDTif|s, H. D. is a mere blunder ; KaToucr- 
 TT|S' KaraSvarrjs Hesych., the last editor has changed the accent of xaraSiarrjs, and 
 if Karavarrii belongs to the first declension, it would be as well to alter its accent 
 likewise : KaTevT£vKTT|s, Suid., should be altered : kXoxtt/is, S. D., is a mistake, the 
 word is paroxytone in E. M. 495. 27 : Kocn-f|S, Athen. 357 A, if not altogether cor- 
 rupt, should be xSarris: KpiT'fis, Choerob. C. 176. 14, the compound iliewSoKpiT^s 
 quoted by B. D. from Achmes, Onirocr. p. 149. 11, is a monstrous error; all the 
 compounds of Kpiriis follow the general rule without an exception : Knatija, H. B. 
 is an oversight, in every passage which they quote the word is paroxytone : 
 KuvaKTT|S should be paroxytone, like other words of the same termination, a|x«Y- 
 Sa\oKaT(iiKTi)S, KaTaKTT]s, KapvoKarAKTiis, etc. : |ji,ETa(|>p(io-n)S is sometimes, though 
 erroneously, made oxytone : (iVT]o-T"f|S is false for iirfi<rTi]s, Athen. 147 B. : iropa- 
 <7xC<rTr)S, Died. Sic. i. 91, is improperly oxytone in some lexicons: irpoYeuaTT|S 
 ought to be irpoyiiaTrjs, Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 324 ; E. M. 
 315. 38 ; Athen. 171 B. : tttio-ttis for irr/ffTijs is probably a mere misprint. With 
 regard to the word f ato"rf|s and its compounds some doubt exists, but it appears 
 that it is paroxytone as a dissyllable, and oxytone as a trisyllable, hence we should 
 write fiaiarris, but fia'iarris, in like manner Kuvopaiar-fis, Arist. H. A. 5. 31 . 6 ; Bhet. 
 2. 20. 6, and the manuscript readings there ; S. V. 11. 414 : 6tip,opaia'T'f|S TfrpaavK- 
 \6.PoJs Kal ^apvrSiajs 6 TKavicCs (ptjfftv, tv* 77 6vfiopaL(rTr}s, dWd KaKws' dvTiKitTai ycip 
 aitrw rb Ovfiopaiareaiv, the reference is to Hom. Od. 17. 300, and I cannot help 
 thinking that Glaucus was right ; the form 'IMoppai'ffrrjs can hardly be correct, cf. 
 aXippaCcrTr]S, dv6pa)TToppaC<TTT]S, povppaicTTTjs, XvKoppato'T'qs, p.ijTpoppaCcr'njs, 
 iraTpoppaC<n-r]S, T«KvoppaCo-rT]s : <r6to-T'f|s, Lydus de Ostentis, p. 1 88 =p. 104, 1 2 ed. 
 Wachsmuth. is a. very doubtful accent, it should most probably be paroxytone 
 like KaTacr«io-Ti]5, Georg. Pachym. Mich. Pal. p. 308 B, M. D. ; though they cite 
 dvao-6to-T'?|s from late authors : o-v|iiraicrTif|s, Plat. Minos, 319 E,, is rightly 
 paroxytone in Phot. Bib. 100. 21 ; T^T\Ti\'i not T/iijT'/js is the proper accent. Lob. 
 Par. 135; 648: viTrepeKTKTTTis, Basil, t. i. p. 165 D, can hardly be correct: 
 vnlo-ireTTis (not to be confounded with vipimTris of the Third Declension) Sohol. Ven. 
 M. 201: 'Apiarapxos e^dpvvev fupSjv rd * diKvirera ■)(pviyiriaiv edeiprjffiv' oiJtojs 
 KiK\ip.iVov, ojffei nal and rod TravTOTrdikrjs -navTanr^Xa . . . rivh p.lvTOi kr6\p,rjaav rh 
 viptiT^TTjS TTepiaTrdffai, entl iv krepon eiprj ' cuffT* aUrtis Ul/nrsTrjeis.' djs o^v rb Ttp.r]us 
 . . . ifiVfTO Ttpys . . . ovTca 4^i7r«T^eiS vfiTreTijs : >j;A\Tt)S, ChcErob. C. 176. 24; in 
 the common dialect this was paroxytone, 'in codd. constanter xpiXTris scribi vide- 
 tur,' H. D., but that it was oxytone in Attic is perpetually stated by the gram- 
 marians Arc. 24. 7 ; Sohol. Soph. Elect. 70 : <l|j.Ti<rTii|s, this was the accent of 
 Tyrannion, and it is in accordance with analogy, but Aristarchus wrote A/aiyiTT^s, 
 Schol. Ven. A. 454 ; X. 67 ; Eust. 855. 39. 
 
 37. All words in t?js with a short penultimate are paroxytone, 
 as aiz/eVjjy, eiraLvirrjs, aporrji, yuapor-qs, ya/i^rrjs, hecr'noTr]^, bpaTriTrjs, 
 fKarrjfieXiTris, ekArrjs, aiyeXdrrji, epyaTrjs, epeVijs, evepy^T-qs, t/c^rrjs, 
 
-§ 42.] Words in jjs. 13 
 
 IwwoTijs, Kwriyirris, ii.ov(TayiTr\s, verjXdrris, otKer-qs, djuor»]s, opxa- 
 Tt&Trjs, TravbaKerrjs, TreXdTTjs, TrepivaUrris, T?jA.i;yer?js, TO^orjjs, vbpa- 
 kiTrjs, vTTrjpiTris, ^pevairAr'qs, (jyvkirris, XPf'<J<^etA.^rr;s, except evperris 
 oxytone, and its compounds as icpevperris, which follow the general 
 rule. 
 
 38. Note. — Arc. z6; Bust. 340. 45; Apoll. de Adv. 545.25 ; S.V.B. 763,wliere 
 evp6TT|s is asserted to be the only exception to" the rule. Etipirris (sic) in Sohol. 
 Ven. A. 219= vol. i.p. 180. 25, ia I presume an editorial oversight, for no Greek 
 could have written it. According to Buttmann (Ausf. Gr. Gr. § 119. 31 quoted by 
 X. S.) the feminine of evperris is eupeTis ; Lobeok, Phryn. 256, however, quotes 
 tipfrk from Died. Sic. 5. 76, where Bekker prints ebperis, and such must be the 
 proper accent because the accusative is evpcriv, Died. Sic. i. 25. Alverfis and 
 YciapoT^s are errors, E. M. 258. 4 ; PhUem. Lex. p. 23. § 57 ; Lob. Par. 236. Gott- 
 ling also has 7a|jieTfis, the word is expressly made paroxytone in A. G. Oxon. 2. 
 357. 24; S.V. E. 763; E.M.794.8. MiKpoTeXerns in Eust. Opusc. 25. p. 281. 
 58 is a mistake for iuKpoTe\eaTris, Lob. Par. 431 ; and venerfis in Synes. deKegno, 
 p. 30 C should be ve/ijjT^s, Lob. Par. 447, note 69. 
 
 Such words as uiro/tpiTiJs, SmAurijs or SioAiJti/s belong to the rule above, § 35. 
 
 39. All words in ittjs (atrrjs, etrr/y, otrjjs) are paroxytone, as 
 akfCrris, aXokrjs, jSaOvppflrris, (SaXavdrrjS, QaKap.iTr)s, Kvavoxairr)?, 
 XiixevLTTis, iJ,€(TlTris, TTokCrris, (rTvXiTrjs, (rcapfiTrjs, TpaTreC^rrjS, rvp.- 
 
 40. Note. — InPlut. 2. 1113 B, dXoCTijs is oxytone, but wrongly, for the word 
 is expressly stated to be paroxytone by Theognostus, Can. 46. 4, of. E. M. 61. 44 ; 
 69. 51 ; 85. 26, Arc. 27. I. 
 
 41. Words of more than two syllables in r-qs preceded by any 
 consonant but S are paroxytone, as ayvprris, aXeiTrrris, aa-Kdvrris, 
 avOevrris, avToivTrjS, St(ii>/cr?jy, K€Kp6,KTr]s, KoXawT-Tjy, \j,ii,vTr]s, vv- 
 (TT&KT-qs, vapap.acr6vTi]s, {KJiAvTrjs, except oxytone, l. edekovrris, 
 eKovrris, and in Attic -noiKikT-qs, and KaOaprris ; 3. the following 
 in vrqs from verbs in aivta and ijvoi ; a^prnvT-qs, ap,vvT-qs, evOvvr-qs, 
 hiivdvvTr\s, Wwr-qs, budvvrrts, KaXKvvTris, KariWazTTjs, \a[x,iTpvvTris, 
 KevKavrrjs, \vp,avTrjs, ocrcppavTrii, KairvocrcppavTi^s, itpavvTris, <i>ai- 
 bpvvTrjs ; 3. several in Krrjs from verbs in 6,(03, t'Cw, i5fa), and a-a-oi, 
 as aiviKTris, apTtaKr-qs, ButpriKT-fts, lvKTr\i, vvcTTaKT-qs, (TokmyKTris, or 
 o-akTUKT-qs, api.aTO(TaX.iTiyKT-qs, lepoiraXTTiyKT'qs, avpt,KTr\s, ^opii,iKTris, 
 and (popixiyKTris, ^pvuKT'qs. 
 
 42. Note i. — The grammarians and the scribes, assisted by the carelessness of 
 modem editors, have brought these words into great confusion, but the above rule 
 with the exceptions mentioned in it embraces all the words of this class which 
 occur in the lexicon of Messrs. Liddell and Scott. E. M. 435. 57 ; rd^els THS 
 lyovra Trjv irapaK^yovaav fls cifieTa,0o\ov Kiiyovaav, AirpScrMjirTa Svra ToO 2 nwrd, 
 Tijv yiviK^v, PapiiViToi, ei /t^ e?i? iutoxik&, v(p&VTris, dyiprris, evcppavT^s- rb di inovT^s, 
 ieeXovTijs, lieTOxHcA. Ha/ja 8^ 'Attikois divverat rb /cotopT^s' d/twr^s ivl tov ^oi^floC- 
 
14 First Declension. [§ 43- 
 
 ^oui/^ci' Krjyovaav. A. G. Oxon. 2. 419.29 : v^avTTfs: vapo^vrSvar ittaiti rd, els 
 THS dpaevticA ex<""''' '''^'' Tapa^^yovaav els aiierA-^oKov \^yov(rav Tapo^vr6vois- olov 
 hak/rrrjr itpivTr/s' aearjfielioTai rd itoikiKt^s. Schol. Soph. Elect, 'jo : tA els TH2, 
 exovTa Ti)i' TtapareXevTov eis dpLerdpoKov K^yovffav, 6.'irp6ff\rjnTa 8vTa tov S /card 
 T^v yeviicfiv, PapivovTOi, el liij eti] iteroxticci, v(pdvT7]S, dyiprijs, EiKppdrrjs peg. 
 cu(fpdvTi;i] tA di eKOVTijs xal eSeXovrffs, fieTOX^"^' '"apd hi 'Attikois i^iverai t6 
 re KaBapT^jS, Kal dftvvrrjs enl ToC Por]0ov, <pcuSpvvT7ls, noiKi\Tils, ifiaXriis, rrpavvT'lis. 
 
 43. Note 2 . — As to the verbal derivatives in icti]s I find no rule in the old gram- 
 marians ; as verbals they ought to be oxytone, but in the books the majority of 
 them are not so. Pape (Etymolog. Worterb. d. Griech. Spraohe, p. 54) lays down 
 the rule that polysyllables in kttjs are oxytone, except KeKpdKTi|S, 6piJKTT]S, irpot- 
 KTTis and <|>u\Aktiis ; but his list of exceptions may be much extended, for the fol- 
 lowing should be added d\\(iKTT)S, Chrysost. Horn. 126. t. 5. p. 820. R. D. : 
 BiaXXiKTiis, PoUux. I. 153 ; but SioWaKi-fis, Thucyd. 4. 60 ; Plut. i. 83 ; 1. 1033 ; 
 l^aWdiKTiis, Hesyoh. s. v. Aia/iearav : KaTa\X(iKTi]S seems to be always paroxytoue : 
 o-uvaXX.aKTT|s, L. S., but (ruva\\dKrr|S, Eustath. Opusc. p. 93. 38. IT. D. : Karappd- 
 KTT)5, papAKTir)S, E. M. 183 : paoTaKTf|S, H. D., yet they quote (|>opToPaoT(!iKTT]S 
 from Schol. Plat. p. 421, ed. Bekk. : PpudKTitis, Stob. Eel. Phys. vol. I. p. 68 : 
 SuSAkttjs does not seem to occur, but there is alo-xpoSiSaKTTis, Manetho, 4. 307, 
 H. D.: vo(ioSi8(lKTr]S or vop.oSiSaKT'f|s, Plut. i. 348 A: oirXoBiSaKTiis (?) jff.i). 
 811&KT11S, is always paroxytone together with its compounds yv(i>|iiSu&kti|5, «kto- 
 
 SuaKT1)S €iri8t<iKTT]S, 6lf|ploSu!lKTT]S, X'[l(TTo8l.l!>KTt]S, IIep(ro8lc!)KT1]S : Sp«KTT]S, 
 
 Orion. 54. 8: XaPpdKTigs : Xa(|>vKTTis, Bust. 1246. 33, is elsewhere oxytone, 
 though wrongly: )iai|jidKTT)S, Plut. 2. 458 B: 8ep(i,aTO|i.aXiKTT)S, Schol. Plat. 
 Gorg. 517 E: op^KTiris ; 6pijKTi)s, Strab. 692, BiopuKTqs, L. S., v€Kpop«KTi]S, 
 pti;opvKTT|s (?) S. D., ToixopviKTi)s, <()peaTopijKTr)S, E. M. 799. 41 : iravToptKnis : 
 irpoiKTiis, Horn. Od. 17. 449 : <raP&Krr\s : <rKapSa|H)KTT|S is quoted from Arist, 
 Physiog. 6. 47, where, however, it is rightly paroxytone, like da'KapSa|ji,^KTt|S : 
 o-irapdKTTis : TiviKTris, iravTOTivAKTiqs : TpT|[i,aTCKTir]S : <t)ap(i.(lKTii]S : <(>oiviKtX£KTYis : 
 XopiKTris, Manetho, 6. 388, IT. D. : irapaxapdKTTis, Schol. Aristoph. Aoh. 516, 
 S. D. : x"'P''V(1ktt)s or x'^Ro'vAkths and others. Words like eireiKTi)s, «pY«- 
 Tr«CKTT)S, 6i/p£iravoCKTr]S, TrapaTpiiKTir)s, are naturally paroxytone as compounds of 
 
 44. Note 3. — AtviKT'fis, Diog. Laert. 9. i. 6 : dp-n-aKTTis, L. S. : Sa'iicT^s, i. 8., 
 )JnjXoSa'CKTr|s Anth. Pal. 9. 524. 24 : ^evoSaiKT'fi;, L. 8., is j€Vo8aiKTi]S in Eurip. 
 Here. E. 391 : IXeyKTlis, yet the compounds ex®P'^^'V'''''i]S, AarweXlyKTus, |j,oi- 
 XoeX4yktt]s, are paroxytone in the passages quoted by H. T>. ; ciii-eXt7KTf|S is 
 oxytone in Euseb. Priep. Evan. 256 D: 6<apT)KTiJs, Hom. II. 12. 317; Eust. 907. 
 48, this is an extraordinary accent, according to all principles of analogy the 
 word ought to be paroxytone, but the scribes have determined otherwise : iijKT'f|S 
 (is), Theocr. 8. 30: Kr)Xt)KTf|S, Plut. 2. 220 E. H. D. : p.ciXiKT^s (?), [icXiKTis, 
 Theoor. 4. 30 ; p.ov(riKTils, Hesych. ; vv(rraKTf|s, Aristoph. Vesp. 1 2 : o-aXiri.7KT^s 
 (or (TaKiriicTrjs), Pollux. 4. 87: dpto'Too'aX'n'LyKT'fis, Xxio-Toa-aXiTLYKTTjs, iepo<Ta\- 
 •iriYKTT|S, Pollux. 4. 87: on/pi.KTT|s, Arist. Prob. 18. 6. I : TapaKTf|S, Eust. 873. 16, 
 is paroxytone in Schol. .^schyl. Pers. 79 : (t>opH'''''''''^s and <j>op(ji,iYKTif|s, E. M. 798, 
 45 : <|)pvaKT-f|s, see i. S. a. v. 
 
 45. Note 4. — On iroiKiXTfis as an Attic form, see E. M. 436. 6; Suid. s. v. 
 ^d\Tt]s; A. G. Oxon. 2. 419. 31 : PcXovoitoikiXt'^s, Hesyoh. For KaTa7Y«^''^s 
 and irpoCTaYYeXT^is the evidence is weak. 
 
 46. Note 5. — The chief Attic oxytones in vrrjs are enumerated in the rule 
 above : 6ii9vvttis is oxytone in Hesyoh, and paroxytone in Suid, : KairvoiT4)pavrf|S 
 
-§5i.] 
 
 Words in vs. 15 
 
 is also found paroxytone : vSpocr<)>pavTT|S only occurs as a proper name. On 
 tSeXovTris and eKovT'f|s, see B. M. 436. 4 ; Arc. 25. 25 ; and on 6eXovt{|s, Lob. 
 Phryn. 7. 'OrpiivTiis and T7apa(»a(riivTT]s do not seem ever to be oxytone : Kir)pa- 
 p.iivTT]S, Lyooph. 663. 
 
 47. Note 6. — 'AopTT|s, Suid., or a^pT>|s, llesych., for which a^cpffis, Suid., is 
 a later form : KadapT'fjs, Attic, E. M. 436. 5. 
 
 48. All words of more than two syllables in eurrjs are oxytone, 
 as aXievT-^s, jSovXevrris, ySpa/SevrT^s, etpdDz/evrijy, epixfivevrris, rjire- 
 poTTewqs, depaTrevTrjs, OrjpevTi^s, KV^iVTr\i, wjoiqbeur^y, vopOiJi.evT-qs, 
 7rpe(7/3eiir?js, a-vvdrjpevT'qs, x^psy'V^- 
 
 49. All words of more than two syllables in ottjs are oxytone, 
 as aywvLCTTrjs, avT€pa(rTi^s, do-irioTTjs, yvp,va(TTr}S, biKaaTTjS, boKi- 
 fjLafTTris, eyKa>p,La(TTi^s, eKKA.jj<naoT^s, e^eracTTT^s, ^AiaoTTjy, KjjSeoTTjs, 
 KiQapicTTTis, KO) jxadTris, XoyKTTrjS, oikiottjs, 6p)(r]<j-Tris, o-o(^tcrT?jy, 
 (TvyyviJ,va(jTris, except bvvd(TTris, Kepdcrrris, horned and xpe(^(rrris, 
 which are paroxytone. neyeorjjs is probably a proper name, and 
 therefore paroxytone. 
 
 50. Note. — ApoU. de Adv. 545. 23 ; Arc. 26; 27; 28; Schol. Ven. A. 454 ; 
 Eust. 633. 38 ; 596.23; 855.39. According to Schol. Ven. E. 158, dYp<i)0-TT)S is 
 paroxytone when it is an adjective ; in the sense of hunter it is oxytone in E. M. 
 14.12, paroxytone in A. G. 213. 6; cf. Eust. 533. 40 : dKlo-nis, Eust. 1254. 2: 
 ^piyis cLKiffTTjv (sic) tcaKovai rdv iarpov djs ipaaiv ol naKaioi ; S. V. X. 2 : '66^v ^pvyes 
 a.K(aTr]v (sic) t6v iarpSv ; there can be no doubt that as a common substantive or 
 adjective the word is oxytone according to rule ; E. M. 46. 20 ; Pollux. 4. 177 ; Lob. 
 Par. 448 : aXK^io-nis (?) Suid. s. v. d/jiivTjjs : ovaKTOTtXtcTTai, Clem. Alex. Protrep. 
 should either be oxytone or dvaKTore\eT7js : dpY€crT?is as an adjective is oxytone, 
 Schol. Ven. A. 306 ; as a substantive it is paroxytone, E. M. 136. 25 ; Eust. 845. 61; 
 Arc. 27. 8 : J36i\apn6<r'nis, Hesych., has been changed by the last editor into P€t- 
 Xap/Mar^s : 76vo«o-tt|S is a fanciful word invented by Plato, Phileb. 30. D, E ; 
 E. M. 226. 24 : 8vvdffTT]S, Lob. Par. 448, and iravToBwdo-Tiis : liroXci)o-Ti]s is found 
 as well as liraXo)(rTif|S, Lob. Phryn. 254 ; Par. 450 : 6idcn-r)S should be eiaar'/is. 
 Lob. Par. 448, note 72 : flueo-rns, Phot. Bib. 532. 33 ; Lob. Par. 448 : KaKoSai- 
 |iovC<mr)S should be oxytone, Athen. 551 F. We have dyafloSaiiioviorT'^s read 
 by one MS. in Arist. Eth. Eud. 3. 6. 3 : KtpaaTf\s, Eur. Cycl. 52 ; K«pa<rTif|S, 
 oxytone means a mixer and is regular ; it is quoted by H. D. from Orph. fr. 28. 
 13: KijXIo-nis (?) Suid.; Zonar. 1202. H. D. should be corrected: |iovmo-tt)S, 
 Theog. Can. 45. i : irevlo-nis, cf. Steph. Byz. s. v. neviarai, iBvos @eaaaXM6v 
 i t6vos 0apis, dis 'Op4aTr]S Qvearrjs : p'i]Topo(roij>CoTir)s, H. D. is a, mere blunder : 
 f ivoKoXowTr)S, a name of Hercules, Paus. 9. 25. 4, ought to be corrected : 
 Xff£uTTt\s, Plut. 2. 828 D, et alibi. Heracleides at one time wrote x-npiaa-Tr\s, but 
 afterwards altered his mind ; the word is oxytone, Bust. 533. 38 ; Schol. Ven. E. 
 158; Eust. 1724. 36: <o(ji'f|cm]s, Tyrannion : w|jn)<TTT|S, Aristarchus : Schol. Ven. 
 A. 454 ; X. 67 ; Eust. 855. 39 ; this strictly belongs to the dissyllables. 
 
 51. All words of more than two syllables in drrji, rjTris, vrr^s, 
 and MTrjs, are oxytone when they are derived from verbs ; they 
 are paroxytone when they are derived from nouns, or are passive 
 in meaning. The words onjrTjs, alavjxvriTrjs, dA^T»/s, evvriTr^s, 
 
16 First Declension. [§ 52- 
 
 KopvvqTTis, KvjSfpvrjTris, wXavTjrTjy, <7<l)evbovrirris, are paroxytone ; 
 and a^xfi^jTi??, aorepoirrjrTjj, firrjTris, oxytone. Examples of verbal 
 derivatives are ayopTjTTjj, d.QXrjTji's, alcrd-qTris, alTrjTrjs, &KpoaTris, 
 avaXcarrii, av\riTrjs, a flute player, but avky\T(\^ (avkr\^ a steward, 
 j3e/8atcoT-^y, /SeXrttorTjs, fSiarris (^tarcis), yiVvrjTi^s a parent, but 
 yevvriTrjs a clansman, SiairjjT?]?, 8top0coT?jy, ^/Stjttjs (■^/Stia)), fleanjs, 
 driparris, ktjXtjttjs « charmer, but Ki]kl]Ti\i (ktjXtj) kemiosus, Kop,p,(i>Tr\s, 
 KwkvTrts, Xco^TjTTjy, ixadrjTris, ixrfvvrris, \xiit,r]Tris, 6/xoi(Br?js, we6?)T7js 
 owe who fetters, but weSijrTj? owe w^o is fettered, Treipar^y, 7re- 
 pirjyrjTrii, iro«jr?js, (^tA.r)r7jy a fowr" is by the grammarians dis- 
 tinguished from <l>iXriTr)i a thief. The following are examples 
 of words said to be derived from nouns : dyuictrrjy, dy(»j;t(iirr;s a 
 nervous man from aycavCa, not from aywvicia), apyrirris white, acr- 
 TTtSttdTTjy, d)(<iTrjs, BaKXtt^rrjs, yeiJeidT-rj?, yeveHjrjjs, Seo-fit^TTjs a 
 prisoner, kaTidrrjs from eor^a, fjKLKidrrjs, rjTreipt&Trjs, ^tacrcinjy, 
 Ibicirrjs, K\ap&Tai, Kop.-qr'qs, from Ko'fxj], not from Kop-Aco, KopvvT^Trjs, 
 Kcap.riTrjs, Xea-xjivdrris, Xi/xzJ^rrjs, iiovdrr^s, oiTjrrjs (olI?j), ■npvp,vr\Tr]i, 
 TTpapdrrfS, Ttuyyaivi&T-qs, a-KoiririTris, oratrtcorTj?, orpanc^rjjs. 
 
 52. Note i. — The accentuation of these nouns is far from easy. According to 
 the old grammarians, all hyperdissyllabic derivatives from verbs in tijs with a 
 naturally long penultimate are oxytone, except /cvPepvfirrjS. d^rijs, and iipiiarrjs, 
 Sohol. Yen. E. 158; N. 382; E. M, 40. 38 ; 436.12; Eust. 533. 36; 1724.35; 
 Philem. Lex. p. 5. § 12; p. 23. § 57; Aia. 26. 27. But in a large number of 
 cases we can only tell from the accent whether the Greeks regarded the word as a 
 verbal or nominal derivative. Bearing in mind however the examples and ex- 
 ceptions mentioned above, the following rule will hold good for all the Greek 
 words of this class which have as yet found their way into dictionaries, and I 
 doubt not for nine-tenths of those which have not. If the substitution of ffw or 
 aojiai for the final tijj yields a future of an actual verb of like root and sig- 
 nification with the substantive, then such substantive is a verbal derivative in the 
 sense intended by the rule. The words about which a doubt might be felt have 
 been inserted as exceptions. If Sfff/jitiTT/j for example ever meant one who im- 
 prisons, then it is certain that the Greek grammarians would in that sense have 
 made it oxytone. Such a word as 1107x771 puzzles them. Kv0epv^Trjs was to the 
 Greeks a helmsman rather than one who steers ; aixM'7''^s, one who fights with a 
 spear rather than one who is armed with n spear. The lists which follow comprise 
 all the doubtful words that I have noted. 
 
 53. Note 2. — Oxytones which should hy the rule he paroxytone. AIx|ai)t^s, 
 E. M. 40, 38; Philem. Lex. p. 5. § 12: do-Tepoii-riTf|s, A. G. Oxon. 2. 321. 16; 
 PvKavT)TT|S, probably from Pviiav6.a, on which see L. S. s. v. ; Spuarfis (?) Hesych. ; 
 €Trr)TTis or i-ni^r\%, Schol. Odyss. N. 332 ; rp SJ Trpoa(j>5iq dis d«i«^s, tprjalv 'Apia- 
 Tapxos. ovTto Si xal 'HpaSiavds. Eust. 1742. 59; effri Se 41717x7)1 fj S \6yios irapi 
 rb €TTOs, ^ 5 x^'^P^^ "^V dXj7^£ia Trapci xt)i/ EIII irpoOffftv Kal rd eredv. h^vvfrai 5^ 
 ^aaiv fi A-e'^ir irapd Tois vahMorkpois. of Si varfpov, irapo^ivovai airS, Xiyovres 
 tir^iTTiv, Tov (ppSvinov : 9ir)in)TT|s {Brj-nioi ?) Hesych. : iin\Ti\i, as if from 6via : 
 |iT)\aTds, Hesych., is very doubtful. 
 
 54. Note 3. — Paroxytones which should hy rule he oxytone. aya>rii.Ti\% Diog, 
 
-§ 58.] 
 
 Words in ??? and a. 17 
 
 Laert. z. § 131. On o'fiTTis, if it be an exception, see Schol. Ven. E. 158 ; Eust. 
 533- 39; 1724- 33: aX'^TT|S, E. M. 40. 45; Sohol. Yen. A. 540 : paKxt(i>Tir)S, Soph. 
 CEd. Col. 678 : PapvPpo|i-fiTTis (?) Anth. Pal. 7. 394 : PiotAs, Find. Pyth. 4. 420 ; 
 Olymp. 9. 114 ; H. D. : pioK(i>\uTr)S, which is quoted by H. D., is falsely accented : 
 •yevv/iTir)s is found both in the sense of parent and member of a dan : although in 
 the former signification -Yevvip-^s ia the correct form, like aeiyevvriTfis (not iuyfv- 
 vqrris) in Macrob. Sat. i. 17 : BeiirvfiTtis (?) L. S.; SeiwvrjTris, E. D., who quote 
 Polyb. 3. 57. 7, a place which proves nothing as to the accent ; 8eo-(i(oTr)S, Philem. 
 Lex. p. 33. § 57 : IcTTwiTiis is implied by the feminine IffTifflnr, Soph. Tr. 954 : 
 cuvf|Ti)S, Eurip. IMed. 160, cf. KarevijVT'ris, L. S. ; eirevvarai (?) : on this doubtful 
 form see H. D. : |iovo9€\-f|TT]S or iiovoBiK-qTris, cf. Soph. Gloss, s. v. ; ktiXt|ti)S 
 (and KaXiirrji), herniosus, Anth. Pal. 1 1 . 404 : KTjXtiT'fis (from Kri\eai), a charmer, 
 Diog. Laert. 8. 67 : kXou!>tt|S, Hesyoh. : Koii'fiTtis, Schol. Ven. A. 454 ; E. M. 
 40. 45: KovfiTijs (?) Hesych. : Kopuvf|-n)S, E. M. 40. 41 ; A. G-. Oxon. 3. 321. 
 18 : KvpEpvTiTris, Sohol. Ven. E. 158 ; N. 382 ; Eust. 533. 39 : Xo\a7TiTT)S in 
 Hesych. should be oxytone: 66o\<i)P'f|Ti]s, Manetho 4. 234; S. D. requires cor- 
 rection, cf. KQi^TjTTjs, and E. M. 40. 44 : irapapxtoTjT'^is (?) Athen. 242 C : ijucoXv- 
 TTis, Diog. Laert. 7. 170: |ji,€Ya\o|xvKTiTir]S in Hesych. is undoubtedly an error; the 
 word should be oxytone, like the simple //.victit^s : 'n(S-i\Ti\s, E. M. 40. 40 = one who 
 is hownd, Lucian Jup. oonf. c. 8 ; Hesych. ; tteStjtiJs, one who hinds, Anth. Pal. 9. 
 756 : irepa-nis, Philo Jud. vol, i. p. 439. 25, should be oxytone ; ir\avf|Tir)S, Schol. 
 Ven. A. 640; Soph. CEd. Col. 3, etc. : il/evSoirXavriTTis, Eust. 1742. 23 : trauTT)S, 
 Pans. 9. 26. 7 : o-KT]v^Tt|s (?) : the proper form of this word is aKifvirris : o-Koiri'fi- 
 TT|S and <r<j)€v8ovTiTi]S are nominal derivatives : o-uvoiJcricoTT)s, Theophyl. Bulg. vol. 
 3. p. 562 B ; H. D. almost certainly a false accent ; x"'P<"<t"^''IT> Aristoph. Lys. 
 1 319, should be oxytone. 
 
 55. Note 4. — Tyrannion wished to paroxytone mSvcottis, Schol. Ven. N. 382. 
 *iX-f|Tit|S, a thief, is distinguished from <J)iXt)tt|s, a lover, E. M, 793. 57. KaXa- 
 (jiaiiXT|Ti)s, in Athen. 176 D, should undoubtedly be oxytone. 
 
 56. Masculines in a, as alxiJ-rird, LTn77]X.dTa, iTrwoVa, retain the 
 accent on the same syllable as the corresponding forms inrjs; 
 except proparoxytone, aK6.Kr)Ta, bea-nora, eipvoira, and ^r)TUTa. 
 
 57. Note i.— Eust. 75. 37; Choerob. C. 431. 5 ; 432. 16; Schol. Ven. A. 175; 
 Lob. Par. 183. They are frequently called ^olic, though it is clear that alxM''^ 
 or iroKiiuaTi. cannot be so, at least as far as the accent is concerned. The follow- 
 ing are the more important nouns of this class : d^KuXoiAiiTa, Phil. Lex. p. 24. 
 §60: aix(n|Til, Eust. 75. 20: dKiKir)Ta, this was Aristarchua' accent, dKa/c^ro 
 being the usual one, Schol. Ven. n. 185 ; Choerob. C. 431. 5 ; Eust. 75. 20 ; 1053. 
 55. 60; Joh. Alex. 13. 21 : Pa6v|i.TJTa : Seo-iroTa, the vocative of BfcrirdTT/s, Schol. 
 Ven. A. 175 ; Choerob. C. 431. 6 : 8oXo|ji.TiTa, E.M. 282. 42 : eipviowo, Schol. Ven. 
 A. 508 : TiiriiTa, Eust. 75. 21 : T|X'Ta, tirin)XATa, Schol. Ven. A. 508 : tinroTa, 
 Eust. 75. 21 T KuovoxatTa, Eust. 75. 21 : this also occurs as a dative in Antima- 
 chus ap. A. G. 1 187: (ititUto, Aristarohus, Horns, Apollonius; Schol. Ven. A. 
 175 ; 508 ■ v6<t>eXiiY6peTa, Schol. Ven. A. 175 : -ireSiiTa, Philem. Lex. p. 24. § 60 : 
 TroiKiXoiiiJTa, ttoKifxaTi., iroXv(i.'iJTa, o-T6poirir]76p^Ta, XP""'^'"''''. 
 
 58. Note 2. — The Lacedaemonian forms in r)p or ap (gen. oi;) = j;!, seem to 
 have the same accent as those in rjs, at least in our books, as emfiKaaTdp for 
 imytXaaiTis (?), xaWlap for xaWias, and the like ; Ahrens de Grsecse Linguse 
 Dialeotis, 2. p. 71. Kiihner, G. G., does not appear to mention such forma at all. 
 
18 
 
 First Declension. [§59- 
 
 59. Proper Dames in tjj are paroxytone, as AJo-x^i^s, 'AA/ci- 
 yStiiSrjy, 'ArpeCbris, TpAb-qs, Tiuyris, ®ovKvbCbr]s, KaTnraSo'/CTjs, Act- 
 rlvr^s, MiKTLabrjs, NtKTjTTjy, aip^ris, 'OCoXrjs, 'Ope'oTTjs, Ilepcrijy, 
 ITrjXe^S?;?, I,Kv6ris, Xpva-qs, except those contracted from ias, 
 which are perispomena, as Boppfjs, (S>a\rjs, EpiJ,rjs. 
 
 60. Note i. — Proper Names in ffi. 'AireWTJs, Herodian ap. Eust. 1951. 14; 
 Choerob. C. 46. 34 ; 'ApTciAfjs, Axe. 25 : Avyiis, Arc. 23 ; Boptjs, a form, the ex- 
 istence of which is doubted by Eust. 1538. 34 : Ap-ijs, vide sup. § 30 : Apovris (!) 
 Arc. 23 : "EpiiTis, Herodian ap. Eust. 1951. 13, and Aristarchus ap. Eust. 1118. 
 62 : ZaPpTJs, Zonar. 947 : ZaiiPpTJs, Suid. : ©aXTJs, when barytone its genitive ia 
 eiaKyTos, Herodian ap. Eust. 1951. 13; Choerob. C. 44. 14; 136. 25; Sohol.Ven. 
 O. 302 : 0vfis, Arc. 23. 25 : 'lauPprjs, N. T. ; Suid. : 'lawfis, N. T. ; Suid. 
 Icoo-iis : Kao-Tis or Kaads = rb mXcuTdv l^Tiov. Kaarjs as a proper name is oxytone 
 in Choerob. C. 413. 12, and paroxytone in Arc. 24: Kavo-iis, Herodian ap. A. Gr. 
 Oxon. 3. 288. 19 ; Kip-fjs, Arc. 23 : Kio-o-fis, Aristarchus ap. Eust. 840. 30 ; Schol. 
 Ven. A. 223: Ku-iis, Arc. 23.25; also Kvr/s, gen. tjtos: Mavijs, Aristoph. Av, 
 1311 : MavT|s, Aristoph. Kan. 963; on the accent of this word, which has a 
 double inflexion, see H. J). 8. v. : MeYfjs, so accented by Ptolemseus Ascalonites; 
 Aristarchus wrote Mcyjjj : the word has a double inflexion, Eust. loi 7. i ; Schol. Ven. 
 O. 302, where it is observed that the accentuation of Aristarchus was generally 
 followed ; cf. Arc. 23 : Mi.|ji,vi)s (?) Tzetz. ad Lycoph. 424. p. 596 ; S. D.: Moytjs, 
 Arc. 23. 23 : Mvi]S, Arc. 25. 7, and MiiT]s (gen. tjtos), St. Byz. ; Muvtrijs, Choe- 
 rob. C. 46. 34 ; this word also follows the third declension : Napo-rjs, Choerob. 0. 
 46. 33 : Nav-iis, Sept. ; IloSfjs, Aristarchus ap. Eust. 1118. 62 ; Herodian ap. Eust. 
 1951.14; 182.20; 840.30; 1538.33; Arc. 24: nufltis, Herod. 7. 137; 8.92; 
 not HvBtjs, as it is wrongly written in St. Byz. s. v. nv66jroMs, where it is 
 expressly said that the genitive IIuSoC is perispomenon, and the genitive nv6{u 
 occurs more than once in Herodotus ; nnXTJs, Arc. 25. 11 : TPafTJs, the renowned 
 Arabian physician : "PoB-ijs, Arc. 24 ; StlXPtIs (?) H. D. : Srvirfis or Sruinriis, 
 Tzetz. Hist. g. 970; H.D. : 2coo-f|s, Choerob. C. 46. 34; Eust. 182. 20; 1538. 34: 
 Tiiirjs, Inscr. ; "Ttjs, Arc. 23. 9, though it is perpetually written "Ttjs in our books : 
 iaXTJs (and ^i.\ris, gen. rjTos), Schol. Ven. O. 302 ; Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 251 = 262, 
 ■jrfpiCTTW^ivws b\ rb <l»aX^s Ava'^vataTeoVj Cis 'Epiiijs. ovtqjs 51 *ATTtKoi' irapci Aaipifvffi 
 Si PapvrdpdK, ' o S' av *aA.i)s KaraKvirra^ff ' oSxcu ^ixppaiv I XP'?"''"''' • *ovfis. Arc. 
 24 : the common form for the name of the Orphic deity is iAvr/s, gen. tjtos. 
 
 It has not been thought advisable to insert such very late forms aa Tfi^i<r«5s, 
 Leo Diac, ^pai/^rj^y ^ovpy^s, etc. 
 
 61. Note 2. — The following national names, if correct, which may be reason- 
 ably doubted, violate the general rule : 'ASpTio-TaC or 'ASpaiffraC, Ajrian Anab. 
 5. 22. 3: 'AtrraC, St. Byz.; Strab. 319: 'AcrrpvPai, Arrian Ind. : . BC9«av, 
 St. Byz. ; Bovaai, Herod. I . loi, is correctly Bo€o-ai in St. Byz. : Aio-opaC, St. Byz. : 
 'EvTpiPaC, St. Byz. : KopSio-TaC, Athen. 234 A. B. For A.vyxi](TTal, in Thuoyd. 
 2. 99, 4. 124, Strabo 326 has Avyx^icrTai, St. Byz. s. v. Avyuos AvyxitTTal, and 
 others Aiivxco-Tai : MApaOai, I{. D. ; but the passage in Athen. 575 B. does not 
 justify this accent : Siwiyai, St. Byz., for which 'Savvi'/cu is also found. In Strab. 
 296, «a! Toir lavpiffiiovs Si Tivptcrxovs ical Tavplcrras <paai, some read lavpiaras. 
 A few names of men are also met vrith, b. g. Ai.oKopU(rrf|s, Apollod. 2. I. 5 : K«p- 
 peo-TTis (and Kvfpi(Trt\%), Lob. Par. 443 : nopio-nFis, Schol. Plat. Menex. 235 E. 
 
-§ 64.J Words in a and rj. 19 
 
 Words in a and tj. 
 
 62. In the accentuation of words in a and rj a few general 
 principles are dimly discernible. Substantives wbich express in 
 a general and abstract manner the notion of the verb with which 
 they are etymologically connected are frequently oxytone, and 
 this is especially the case when they substitute another vowel 
 sound for that of the verb, as ot€'A.A.co otoAtj, reXAo) roA.?j, 4>ENXi 
 <f>ovT], beCpw bopA, (pipco <j)op6,, aixet^co ap-oifiri. Collectives (jre- 
 pi.fKTLK.A) are commonly oxytone; for example, such words as 
 Icovii,, pobooviA, and plural names of towns. Supposing the 
 quantity of the word knownj it is generally true that the 
 accent is thrown as far back as possible, except common sub- 
 stantives in yrj, br), fir], (f>ri, XV ^^d cotj, which are oxytone. The 
 great majority of proper names retract the accent. But to all 
 rules so general as these there are such hosts of exceptions that 
 they are of little or no use in practice. 
 
 63. Note. — Sohol. Ven. E. 202, rd ydp (is H KriyovTa BrjKvxd, i^ercL avfupiivov 
 SitrvWaPa b^vvirai ra) O wapa\7jy6iieva, et yevotro dird ^rjfiaTav t^ E iTapaXTjyofiivcov 
 Ji6vq>f olov arp^tpoj^ trrpocprit rporrii, Tpo(^, ^oTtij, (TttovS^, vop-TJi oXk'/j, tKok^, ovtqjs 
 teal tpop^ij. •npoffiOrjKa tZ E •napaX'qyoiiivoiv ptSvWj 'iya vvv iK^vyot rd TrSpnij' tovto 
 yap trapd. rd netpta. 
 
 64. Though it does not fall within the province of the present 
 work to determine the quantity of final syllables, yet it may be 
 remarked that, subject to many exceptions, the final a is short 
 when the genitive ends in rjs, and long when it ends in as, 
 except I. hyperdissyllabic words in eia with a corresponding 
 adjective in 77$, as aXv^eid aXrjdrjs, aa-dtfteLa acra(j)-qs, vyUia •uytjjs; 
 2. feminine forms like evTraripeia, ripiyeveia, Tpiroyivfia, bvaa- 
 picTTOTOKiia, with no corresponding masculines ; 3. feminines in 
 eta corresponding to masculines in evs, as /Sao-t'Aeta ^acnXeijs, 
 Upeia lepeijs, TravboKsia iravboKevs, though this last word is by 
 some derived directly from T^avboKfvoo, and consequently written 
 ■navboKeld ; the words ^or)Qeia, BiXeia, Kpdvfia, and K(i)beid, have a 
 short final syllable ; 4. common names of women in rpLa, as 
 jxaOriTpia, iioLriTpLa, TrXvvrpLa ; 5- hyperdissyllables in oia, as evvoLa, 
 EijjSoLa ; 6. those in i;ta, as /xma, xaXKOfjLVia, but 6vid, y.riTpvi& and 
 ayvid are long. The termination pa is short in all simple hyper- 
 dissyllables with a naturally long penultimate, as dpovpd, yf<pvpd, 
 fjidxaipd (except words in aipa with ndpa and Kokkvpa) ; in all 
 words ending in ipa (except C^ipd, aeipd, xoipa, kraipa), and in 
 
 c 3 
 
20 First Declension. [§65- 
 
 cr^Cpa and Kpavpa, Klppa and Ilvppa : elsewhere it is lonff. All 
 in bpa, Qpa, and rpa, are long, except o-Ko'Ko-nevbpa. No notice is 
 here taken of the Doric forms in d = r]. 
 
 65. Monosyllables in o and r\ are perispomena, as 6a, p.va, AS, 
 MS, Xva, ^7], yrj. 
 
 Note. — Herod. ir. jjl. A. 8. 7 ; St. Byz. 3. v. MiaTavpa. AS and Ma are wrongly 
 written Ad, M(i, in St. Byz. For (fi\a vtjaos in Joh. Alex. 8. 4, Gottling rightly 
 oonjeotures $Aa j/^iror, quoting Herodot. 4. 178, where however our editions read 
 *A.(4. 
 
 -AA and -AH. 
 
 66. All substantives in aa or arj are paroxytone, as e\da, ixvda, 
 Kpavda, Naixrixaa, bar], Aavar], Kpavdrj. 
 
 67. Note. — When contracted they become perispomenon, as itva, 'ABriva, Hero- 
 dian jr. pt. K. 7. 33. Hecatseus, ap. Herod, ir. ix. A. 8. i, has tJ Aav^l iilaytTai ZejJs 
 for Aavdp. Lob. Prol. 75, ' Aai/aai hoc est Danai filiae oxytonon est in Hesiod. 
 Fr. 72, Goettl. ut Cranai filia K/iacaiJ eodem quo adjeotivum accentu Apollod. 
 3. 14. 5, fortasse ut a gentilicio distingueretur quasi patronymicum.' Cf. Lob. 
 Ehem. 253. 
 
 -BA and -BH. 
 
 68. All substantives in ySa and ^tj are paroxytone, as "A^a, 
 "AKjia, aX(i/3Tj, aprAjSri, fiXa^rj, ^oX^a, eKaro'/i/3?7, Ipvcri^ri, rj^rj, 
 Kakv^rj, Kvp,l3r], X(!>^7), cro^r), (TTC^rj, o-tiK^t), (po^r], 'AX^rj, 'AXvfirj, 
 'ApCa^r], Boi/Sr;, Bo'A/3?7, A4pl3r], 'EkA^ti, @rj^r], ©JjjSai (§ 13), 
 ®icr^r), Kvp^ri, Nto';8?j, "Tcr/3?j, <I>oi/3?j ; except oxytone, aixoi^ri, 
 Xa^Tj, Xoifi-q, (jToi^r\, rpi/3?j, (pop^ri, and u>^-f). 
 
 69. NoTB I. — A. Gr. Oxon. 1. 257. 16 : 'A^k^poij appears in Cyril. Lex. ap. 
 Zonar. p. 99 ; aXa^a, in Hesych. and elsewhere, should probably be paroxytone : 
 a,y.o\.^T\, Arc. 104. 10 : dvaa-opT|, Soor. H. B. 2. 23. p. I15 ; H. D. ; yet itvioadPij and 
 ffS^T] are paroxytone, a fair test of the reliance to be placed on the rule which 
 declares that verbals in 77 are oxytone : diroKpvPifi, Bust. 974. 45 ; H. D. ; Pt\^'i\ (?) 
 — irp60aTov, Hesych. : ypapd, pit, Hesych.; SoX^aC, Hesych.: ckOXiPt) (!) Sept.: 
 KoXoP'fi (sc. x'^"""") is an adjective used substantively ; Choerob. ap. A. G. Oxon. 
 2. 237. II, KoXo^fjV papvveTai, 'AttikoI 5i o^ivovaiv. A distinction (it is to be 
 suspected a vain one) is sometimes made between Xa.P'i\, hold, and Xci.pT], excuse. 
 ' ti.6.0ri, paroxytonajs e Cyrillo affertur pro Excusatio,' Steph. Thes. p. 6690. ed. Lond. 
 I have been unable to discover the passage alluded to. XoiP'f|, Arc. 104. 13 : 
 o-Totp-^, Arc. 104. 13 ; Lob. Ehem. 260, note 14 ; rpiP'fi, Ajo. 104 : 4>opPT|, Arc. 104 ; 
 Schol. Ven. E. 202 ; Bust. 539. 13.19: i>pi\, Pint. I. 43 A ; Suid. s. v. oifi&s. 
 
 70. Note 2. — Proper Names. "Apt), Arc. 104. 11 : "Apai is occasionally found 
 oxytone in the books, e.g. Soph. CEd. E. 894 = 900 ; Bust. 2*79. i, irap' ixeivip Si 
 (sc. Sophocles) Kal o^vvovrai Kara Tiva rati/ dj/Tiypatpuv ai 'A^ai. *'AXaPa (?) Ptol, 
 2. 6. 58 : 'AXpT| in St. Byz. s. v. 'AXfia is certainly an error : "Ap^ppa (?) St. Byz. : 
 Bdpipa (?) Ptol.4. 6. 6: Aapapd (?) Strab. 771, where Meineke reads AdpaSo: 
 'EvTpiPaC, St. Byz. : Kop-q, Ptol. 4. 7. 10 : KopBuPa, Strab. 141, yet KopSi^T], Ptol. 
 
-§72-] Words in jSa, ya, and yy\. 
 
 21 
 
 2. 4. II ; 8. 4. 4 : MaCvoPa, Strab. 143 ; MopCaPa, St. Byz. ; TMatral^a. (?) St. Byz. : 
 MovoPaC, St. Byz. : 'Ovopa, Strab. 143 ; Ptol. 2. 4. 11 : '0<7<r6voPa, Strab. 1. 1. ; 
 Ptol. 2. 5. 3 : 2ap<i, Strab. 770 : 5iipav, Ptol. 4. 6. 30 ; 2a/3ai', Strab. 771, and St. 
 Byz., but he observes s. v. Td/3ai, Papivtrai Se, in Sd/Sai ; hence SaP-fj should pro- 
 bably be paroxytone, cf. St. Byz. s. v. Sd/Soi : 'Xia-vp^a, St. Byz. : TouKaPa (?) Ptol. 
 4. 6. 25. As to those marked with a note of interrogation, I do not know whether 
 they belong to this declension or not ; they may be neuter plurals, or barbarous 
 and indeclinable altogether, like 'Ayiav/iPa, Ptol. 4. 6. 3 ; i. 7. 2. 
 
 -FA and -FH. 
 
 71. Common substantives in ya and yrj are oxytone, as avaCvyi^, 
 avatjivyri, apfxoyy), apcuyrj, brnt.iovpyri, Kkayyri, lapavyrj, p.app.apvyrj, 
 olp.C)iyr\, oXokvyri, 6pyr\, TrXrjyq, pmyrj, <nyr\, aropyri, ^(pay-q ; except 
 paroxytone, ayrj, wonder, ap.6pyr\, apir&yr], a hook, f(k6yri, kvyj), 
 TsAyt], a snare, a-reyr], reyr], rpiyrj, and the contracted nouns yfj, 
 alyrj, Tpayrj, which are perispomena. 
 
 72. Note. — A. G. Oxon. 2. 412. 4 : 'Ayti, breakage, airditXaaiis toC Ki/iaros : ayi), 
 wonder, E. M. 8. 35 : alya^ai^, a late form, Valckn. ad Ammon. p. 230 : alyij 
 = aly4a, Arc. 105. 2 ; dp.6p'Y'q, Arc. 105. 12 : dpa-yyT], H. D. : dpira-y^, rapine' ap- 
 irirft], a hook, Arc. 102. 7 ; A. G-. 446. 10 ; Ammon. 22 ; E. M. 87. 38 ; Eust. 906. 
 48; 1390.52: Ya,Dor.=7^: 71] = 7c'a, Herod, tt. /i. A. 7. 3 : ■ytXYr), Eust. 927. 53 ; 
 it is a plural neuter in Pollux 7. 8 ; Lucian Lexiph. 3 : -yoYY") a barbarous word, 
 Georg. Sync. p. 28 C ; H.D.: yvyi\ (?) Arc. 105. i : «6pYT| and aiipyr[, Pollux 6. 88 : 
 tiXOyi], Arc. 105. 7 : ^''lY'l (■) <"^ ^Vi'hi Lot"- Ehem. 258 : kpt)v<1yyt) (?) Hesych., is 
 corrupt : KpCyTi (?) and KpiY'f), the latter being better attested, E. M. 539. 2 : \&,yya, 
 Hesych. : XaXaYYHj Suid. s.v. KoWipa : XardYT], Eust. 11 70. 55 ; L. S. have^oraY^, 
 which seems the better way of writing the word : XeiJYi), Hesych. : for Xipipfq in 
 Arc. 105 the last editor has rightly substituted 'EKifivpyij : \6yyi\, Hesych. ; 
 'Verum est Xohtj,' S. D. . XiHyt), Eust. 689. 18, 809. 44 ; E.M. 91.27: \iiyT\, 
 Hesych., but Xayq, Zonar. 1325 : V^pyi], Lob. Par. 346 ; Hesych. ; oXCyy^ (?) Arc. 
 105. 12 : oJiYT], a toad : iraYTi (?) Herod, it. yu. X. 6. 23 : ■ii'iiY'n> -^'■<'' ^°4' 24 : travAyi\, 
 Arc. 105. 8, who says it means ^ ayvi) tipeia : Meineke (cf. Lob. Prol. 44) thinks it 
 a contracted form for irav&yeia, but this is doubtful ; iraraY'^, Eust. Dion. Per. 566, 
 rd 5^ irarayfi KOivlnpov fi^v d^vverai, iis t^ dXaKayfi, 6 5^ 'HpajSiavos Papvvei avrS, 
 Kiyojv on ovk k/c rov 'nardaaoi yiveraif ^^ivtTO ydp itv a}s rb aXaXay^, dW' diro rod 
 irdrayos, oii rd 6i]\vk6v (pTjffiv ^ irardyT] : ir^y^ 0) '• '""XaraY^, noise, din ; TrXaraY'H. 
 a rattle, but it is not unfrequently oxytone in the latter sense, e. g. Arist. Polit. 
 8. 6. 2 ; Plut. 2. 714 E; Arc. 105. 9, zeal ri vXaTdyr/ Si nvis PapivovatV Schol. 
 ApoUon. Ehod. 2. 1056, 6 pXv oZv 'HpaSiavis rrjv vXaray^v b^ivtaBai (pi]<nv Iv rp 
 KaS6\ov PiKnov Si 'iaais Ttjv /iiv irXaTayqv, rhv ^x°''> ii^veiv, riiv S\ TrXardyriv, rb 
 KpSraXov, -napo^iviiv, at Lob. Khem. 266 ; irpaa-Spyq, Hesych. : o-dyi], Arc. 104. 25, 
 t6 /iivToi aayfi ri irXfiSos Tivh fiiv b^ivovai, Tivis Si Papivovtn, cf. Schol. Eurip. 
 Ehes. 207 ; E. M. 707. 23 : f oyo, Suid. : o-aXaYil, Hesych. -. better craXaY'f|, S.D. : 
 (ravpCYYI, Hesych. : <r\).i>yr\, Hesych. : o-TraTaYYTl, Athen. 91 C : it seems doubtful 
 whether this is the proper form for the nominative, though it is that given in H. D, 
 Should it not be airardyyTisI o-Tayii) (?) Hesych. : <JTiyr\, Arc. 104. 24 : Tdyyi\, 
 Alex. Aphrod. Prob. 2. 70, ed. Sylb. ; but rayyii is also found, cf. H. D. s. v. and 
 Lob. Par. 341 : T^yi), Arc. 104. 24 : Tpa,y'i[ = Tpayi7) Sopd, Eust. 374. 37, 276. 11 : 
 Tpvyr), Arc. 104. 24 : dpyr} (?) Lob. Par. 34, note 36 : So-yi], Suid. ; (^iva-iyyt] (?) Lob. 
 Par. 145 : uXCyYil, A. G. 318. 10. 
 
22 First Declension. [§ 73- 
 
 73. Proper names in ya, or yt] are paroxytone, as Bdya, B^Xy?;, 
 Be'pyjj, rdyat, ®iyyr\, Kpavyrj, AaKdyr], TIepyri, ^ekyr], ^lyrj, 
 'Pdyri ; except Aiyai and Tayat. 
 
 74. Note. — Alyd, in Achaia, Strab. 387 (also Alyoi) : Alya, St. Byz. : Aiyd 0) 
 or Al-yd, in Mysia, Strab. 615 : Aiyt|, in Macedonia, Herod. 7. 123 : Al-yai, Strab. 
 385. 386 ; St. Byz. s. v. ; E. M. 27. 57, 28. 24 : 'Airfi-ya, Polyb. 13. 7 ; AuyaC, in 
 Cilicia, H. D. : Biyai, in Lydia, Hierooles, p. 671 ; S. D. . Bayai, in Sogdiana, 
 Arrian Anab. 4. 17. 4 : BuMyyo, St. Byz. : rvyct, 'A9r)va e-/x'^P">^> Hesych. : Aa- 
 Tay-fi, in India, Julian H. A. 16.10 : IIa70i = n?;7a(, Strab. 380. ; IleXap-y^, daughter 
 of Potneus, Pausan. 9. 25. 7 ; 2iyT\, a town in the Troad, St. Byz. : Xiy-i\, awoman's 
 name, Athen. 583 B : TayaC, Polyb. 10. 29. 3. 
 
 -AA. 
 
 75. Words in 80^ whether proper or common, are paroxytone, 
 as &pba, eirCpba, ' AvbpofjLeba, "ISa, 'lAepSa, Adl3ba, A-qba, 'Oo-t/ce'pSa; 
 except 6a for yfj, and a-irobA for cnrovb-q. 
 
 76. Note. — The following rare worda are exceptional : olaSa, Hesych. : du- 
 KvSa (?) : KvwSa ij) = caput papaveris, S. D. : XeSBd, Hesych. 
 
 Proper Names. 'ASd, Joseph. B.J. 1. 18.4: 'ASa, daughter of Hecatomnus, 
 Strab. 657 : 15 'AXdpavSa (?) Strab. 660 ; of. H. D. s. v. ; generally rd 'A\d)3ai'8a; 
 "AXvSSa, Ptol. 5. 2-. 14 ; according to Fix ap. H. D. the cod. Par. reads 'A\ii55ii ; 
 'A(i,iSa, St. Byz. ; 'ApoOvSa, Ptol. 2.4. 15 ; 'ApuKavSa, St. Byz. : ' ArrdXijSa, St. Byz. : 
 BoupaaSa (?) Ptol. 2. 6. 58 : FdXaSa, St. Byz. : AopaStt, Strab. 771 : see above, 
 § 70 : "EpouSa, Ptol. 2 . 2 . 1 1 : Za'PiSa (?) St. Byz. : 0a|iov8a (?) St. Byz. ; 0€p|ii.Sa (!) 
 Ptol. 2. 6. 67 : ©pOavSa (?) St. Byz. : 'ISovPeSa, Strab. 161, 162, is proparoxytone 
 in Ptol. 2. 6. 21 : "IXcpSa, St. Byz., is rightly 'I\6/)Sa in Strab. 161 : KdXvvBa, Strab. 
 651; St. Byz. : KapuavSa, St. Byz. ; Strab. 658 : K«o-a8aorKa£o-aBa, Ptol. 2.6.58: 
 KijSat, an Attic deme ; Pape quotes Demosth. adv. Buerg. § 5, which proves 
 nothing : the accent is doubtful : KijapSa (?) St. Byz. : AT|Sa, Bust. 1687. 16, 
 l(TT€ov 5^ oTt rb AtjSti, Arjda \ey€Tat tcarci 'HpcoSiavciv SaipiKous. bdipia Sc (prjai, teal 
 6 ^tKofxrj\a Koi y 'AvSpoficSa, Tpoirrj tou H ds A ir€irotrj^4va. Koi \eyet k/ccivos Kai Tiva 
 ahiay ds tovto, npoTrepiairuiv to Aijda Karci t6 /xovaa. i'ffois S^ Adjpiov Kal ^ TiiXjua, & 
 cLvaKoydjTcpov tov tS^p-tj (ftTjtrlv "Hpoj8iav6s. Pape quotes AijStj as a woman's 
 name from Athen. 598 C, where it does not occur ; AvSj; however is found in 
 that author 597 A, and elsewhere, as a proper name. The former is certainly 
 the better way of writing it. J/laWaSa is cited by Pape from St. Byz., where 
 however MaXXdSa is printed in Westermann's edition. Matravc&paSa (?) St. Byz. ; 
 MovdoiSa (?) Ptol. 2. 2. 12 : NdapSa (?) St. Byz. . 'OpTocrireSa (?) Ptol. 2. 6. 21 : 
 OudpaBa, Ptol. 2. 6. 57 : OOdcraSa, Ptol. 5. 4. 10 : TPoSal, St. Byz. : 2cPe8a (?) 
 St. Byz. : ZcTiSa (?) Ptol. 2. 4. 12 : SirovS-q as a proper name Is wrong; it should 
 be ■Sir6v5rj : *oCv8a, St. Byz. ; ^iiiaBa (?) St. Byz. 
 
 -AH. 
 
 77. Common substantives in Stj are oxytone, proper names 
 paroxytone, as avaKOnibri, Aot8?j, avb'^, ibwbifi, K0/xt8?j, cnrovbri, 
 (TTTOvbri, <ppabri, x^'^?;, x°P^V J 'Aya/A7j8?j, "I877, A6,b7], Avbrj, Mhhr), 
 Ne'6Tj,'Po'8r7, 2^8??, X0V61) ; except Xbrj, KvCbrj, Kp6.b-q, ire'Srj, a-lbr), <7xe'8)j, 
 
-§8i.] 
 
 TVords in Stj and ea. 23 
 
 (tx^Stj, and the contracted words d8eX<|)i8^, ave-fiabij, Ovyarpibrj, 
 pobfj, vlbrj. 
 
 78. Note 'A8e\(|>LS'i], Pollux 3. 22 : a\8ir), in Arc. 105. 18, is doubtful ; 
 
 ff, D. consider it to be a proper name : dvci|'LaS'n> ■^- Gr. I5. 18 : aiBij, in Herod, 
 ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 304, is a strange form, probably corrupt : 
 €8i| = 8eff/j(5s, E. M. 465. 56; Dindorf ingeniously conjectures viSri: ei!8T|=iS)/, 
 Hesych. : fliJYiTpiS-ri, Plut. 2. 608 B : 1781), Lob. Phryn. 164 : t8T), E. M. 465. 52 : 
 tKTiS'ij = iKTi8€a, sc. Sopd : kvt|8t], a false form for KviSri : kv(8t|, Arc. 105. 25 ; E. M. 
 465. 55 : Kp(i8ir|, E. M. 465. 56 : |xeX4Si] (!) a false form for i^e^irrj : 6p5T\ = ot//is 
 seems only to occur in the accusative as an adverb ; iriS-q, Arc. 105. 25 : irXiiBT], 
 Suid. B. V. ■ir\aSap6v: f)oSi[=poSia, Eust. 1963. 48 : 'P681] is a proper name: 
 <ra'y8i|, a barbarous word, sometimes aaySas or >/idySas, Atlien. 691 C : o-iP8t| = (Tibrj : 
 o-C8i), Arc. 105. 25 : a'<)>C8T| (?) Hesych. : <rx«8T| ; <rxC8ti or trxiSa (?) Hes;^ch. ; Lob. 
 Par. 83 : vi8i\ or v'uSt\ are contracted, Pollux 3. 17. Gottling quotes MevBaC from 
 St. Byz., where I do not find it. 
 
 -EA. 
 
 79. Substantives in ea, both proper and common, are paroxy- 
 tone, as aXea, dea, sight, Ibia, Iria, KOKKvyia, Keovrea, XevKea, 
 IxrjXea, jiopea, irreXea, avKea, 'A\ea, @vpea, 'Irea, Kebpiai, MaXea, 
 MavTLvea, Mevea, Nejue'a, IlreXe'a, Teye'a, Xoipiai, '12xaAe'a ; except 
 abfk<l)ed, yeved, b(oped, fea, Bed, a goddess, 'ApveaC, 'Opveai, and 
 
 80. Note i .— 'A8E\4)C(i = dSe\(^)}, and a8«X<(>€T| : al|JiaX«(il, E. M. 35. 5, would be 
 better atim\ia: d\ca = i; eep/iaaia; d\e(i = d tottiSs d vwb toS ■^Kiov Sfpftaivoiifvos, 
 E. M. 58. 23. The latter word was also a name of Athene, cf. Herodian ap. 
 St. Byz. s. v., though Strab. 388 has 'A\ia 'KBriva: veved, Theog. Can. 102. 30; 
 Bed, Dor. =fl«d, must be distinguished from Ua, a Tyrrhenian word = ^ea, men- 
 tioned by Hesych. : Suped, f heog. Can. 102. 30 ; this of course retains its accent 
 in composition as avriSoipia : eped, which Lob. Par. 338 mentions, seems to be an 
 error on his part; the word is rightly paroxytone in Athen. 197 B; Strab. 196, 
 and elsewhere : Sed, goddess, Arc. 98. 11 : flea, sight, is regular : wpea is a Doric 
 form of Upfia (like the Ionic viriiipea for im&peia) ; also Upia : KaCrpea, Hesych. : 
 Koi\<o«o, Hesych., is a false form for KoXovria, H. D. : KiXca, Hesych., should be 
 KoKea: KuXta (falsely Ka)\(& in Hesych.) is often contracted KwKij, Aristoph. 
 Nub. 976 ; Herod, ir. /i. X. 6. 26 : Kiiirea and Kwira (?) Suid. ; vtd (sc. in), also 
 via, Lob. Par. 355 ; this was contracted into vri by Aristophanes, Herod. ,!. i*. \. 7. 
 10: 6x60, Theog. Can. 102. 30; also x'" aid X"«: ffX^^™^ should be <rx«X«at, 
 Pollux 7. 59: oTsXed or aTtXei/ = araKfia : uTeped (sc. 7?), Lob. Par. 350: rd- 
 Xeai (??): fiirupeo Ionic = ufftipcja : (jjoppcd (Gottling Accent, p. 128), a false 
 form for <pop0u& : iJKoXed, Tzetzes ad Hesiod. Op. 373 ; H. D. 
 
 81. Note 2.— According to Gottling Accent, p. 130 plural names of towiis in 
 foi are oxytone when there is a parallel form in etat, as K(7X/'«"' = Ke7XP«"i', but 
 KfSpiai, Tioipiai, as there are no corresponding forms in eioi. This rule, however, 
 does not seem to hold good ; Lentz would apparently make all plural names of 
 places oxytone, a very convenient mode of accenting if there were any authority 
 for it. The following exceptions to our rule are met with ;— 'ApSca, St. Byz., 
 a very questionable accent : 'ApvcaC, St. Byz. : "Attm (?) Strab. 607 : Bped, 
 St Byz. is rightly Bpc'o, Theog. Can. 102. 20 : Teved, St. Byz. : A^pea (?) St. Byz. . 
 Pape quotes Ei/Ji/Tcoi' from Paus. 7. 18. i, where however Eipvrsiot stands : 
 
24 First Declension. [§ 82- 
 
 Zea, St. Byz. s. v..Zai(i : Kc-yxP^(i<'> St. Byz. ; but Strab. 369 and 380 has Kcyxp^ai, 
 the name to whichever city it belongs fluctuates between these two accents: 
 KeXsaC, Pans. 2. 12. 4; Kopo-eai, St. Byz. : M«\aiv«aC, Paus. 8. 3. 3 ; Bust. 271. 
 I, and 286. 32, distinguishes the Bceotian MCSea from the Argive MiSt'a : 'Opveal, 
 St. Byz. s. v. 'Apveai and 'Opv€ia£ : some wrote IlTeXed, but Herodian made it 
 paroxytone, Schol. Ven. *. 242 : Te-yta is sometimes, e. g. in St. Byz., incorrectly 
 written Te'7ea, for the a is long, cf. Bust. 271. i : *eaC, Strab. 350, and $eii, *i(4, 
 or $c«i, cf. H. D. a. v. : IlavSea, a name given to Drusilla, is quoted by H. D. 
 from Dio Cass. 69. 11, but it must be an error for navSia. 
 
 82. Note 3. — Many of these nouns are liable to contraction ; they then by rule 
 become perispomena, though later writers not unfrequently make them oxytone. 
 Lob. Par. 336. A list of them is subjoined. For further information reference 
 must be made to the several terminations which they assume after contraction : 
 aSe\<pi5^, -aiyTJ, aKTrj, dKaiweKfj, diivySaK^, dpe:/jia.Sij, dv$pa-nfi, dpKTij, aiSjj (?), 
 ai^TJ (?), avKij (?), l3ofj, yaKfj, yij, kx"'Vt BvyaTpiSij, IxuSrj, i^a\^, KepSa\^, Kvvrj, 
 Ka)\TJ, \eovTrj, \v1t7j, pioiTxv> pi-voyaKij, vt^pyj, vij, oaxv (?), iraT^, TTapSa\TJ, ^rj, /ioS^, 
 arjffa/i^f avfc^^ ravprj, rpayij, utS^, (paic^, (poiviiCTJ. 
 
 -ZA. 
 
 83. Words ending in (a have the last syllable short, and the 
 accent, both in proper and common nouns, is retracted : those 
 in ^7j are paroxytone, as &^7j, apyvpo-ne^a, yi.^a, y\vKvpi(a, Kvu^a, 
 o^Tj, opv^a, piCo^) (TXt^a, rpciTrefa, <f>vCa, )((iAa^a, B(i6tfa, Bapvya^a, 
 BopvCa, TA,Ca, Aovpi^a, Ti'pi^a, TvpobiCa. 
 
 84. Note. — ^Arc. 96. 9. The quantity of the doubtful vowels before double 
 consonants is most perplexing: see especially Lob. Par. 412. The determination 
 of this point is of course necessary before it is possible to affix the proper accent to 
 such words as pia^a, 0v^a, Kvv^a, and others. According to Herodian it. /i. \, 31. 
 29, fia^a is the only word of this termination which has a long dichronous vowel in 
 the penultimate syllable, and accordingly he accents it /id^a. The same thing is 
 asserted by Draco 72. 3 ; 95. 2; 100. 1 ; and by Schol. Aristoph. Pac. i. Accord- 
 ing to the Lex. G-r. ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 328, the penultimate is 
 short, whilst Mteris, p. 258, apparently reconciles these conflicting statements by 
 asserting that /tafo is the Attic, ^afa the un- Attic and common form. Supposing 
 this to be true, it will explain why pid^a is most commonly met with in our 
 editions, the scribe having written the word not as it was anciently pronounced, 
 but as he was accustomed to use it. If Herodian be right, /SCfa and Kvv^a for 
 pija (Lob. Par. 408.) and Kvvlfa are wrong, though they are sometimes so written. 
 'Apire'fa for JipirEja is incorrect. Kapfd = xapSia in E. M. 407. 2 1, is said to be JSolic, 
 if so it must surely be Kdp£a. ©6Xa|ioOJa in St. Byz. is probably erroneous. 
 
 -HA and -HH. 
 
 85. The following seem to be nearly all the words in -qa or rirj : 
 ' kva^Ukqa, H.J)., which Pape makes properispomenon ; /3tf?ja6(?), 
 Koirat, (Tn/3ci8es, Hesych. ; hr]ai = KpiOai, a Cretan word, E. M. 364. 
 la; fxeraSTja, Hesych. is corrupt; Trap7jTj = 7rapet(i: an ^olic(?) 
 form -napriA is mentioned by E. M. 653. 33, but the accent is 
 false. 
 
-§ 91.] 
 
 Words in Ba, 6r)^ and aia. 25 
 
 -©A and -0H. 
 
 86. Substantives in Oa and Or] retract the accent, the final a 
 being short, except in the names of women, as aavda, aicavda, koAo- 
 Kvvda, jxivda, "EpOa, K'uvaiOa, KviraLOa, AvKaido,, ^dKavda, li&pKavQa, 
 ^ijHaiOa, but 'Ay6.6a, liy^aida, Aristoph. Ach. 534 ; Theocr. a. loi, 
 
 3. 114; A.Tj0rj, [i,6.kdr\, nocrd-r], crad-q, a-'ni.Or), 'AydO-q, AWtj, Bpevdrj, 
 S6.v6r], "Opd-q, 2i9rj, SxWat, '^p.LvOri, except k/jiSij and woStj, 
 oxytone. 
 
 87. Note i. — Arc. 96. 14 : 'EBoiYaO'^i in Hesych. is corrupt : lO-f) (?) Heaych. : 
 KpiSr), Arc. 106. 3 ; Theog, Can. 109. 18 : ■^v^voKp\.9i\, quoted by H. D. from My- 
 repsus de Antidotis, c. 449, is probably an error ; I have not been able to verify 
 the reference : ii6i9t| (?) Hesych. : iro9'f|, Arc. 106. 4 ; E. M. 678. 36 ; Eust. 94. 
 28 ; this was the accent of Aristarchus and of Herodian ; t-^Otj is the more usual 
 form, though TTiflT| (and imT-qS-q, E. M. 366. II, or i-nniiSri, Pollux 3. 18) is also 
 met with, Eust. 565. 30, 971. 24; ■npoT'/i$r] is paroxytone in Pollux 3. 18 : Tr9if|, 
 if not altogether false, is at least paroxytone. Arc. 106. 2 : the accent of tCtSt) is 
 variable ; the word is oxytone in Pollux 3. 50, 2. 163 ; Plut. 2. 673 A ; Eust. 650. 
 21 ; paroxytone in Plut. 2. 69 C, 3 C, D, 754 D; Ajist. H. A. 7. 10. 10, Bhet. 3. 
 
 4. 3 (codd. TtTffa7s and ridats); Plat. Eep. 343 A (codd. TiTdrj, rirOrf, tiOtj, and 
 T-/i9rj), 460 D, where Bekk. and Stallb. read rirfl^ ; Aristoph. Eq. 713, Thesm. 
 609, Lys. 958; Demosth. 1155. 1312, etc; the balance of authority makes it 
 paroxytone : i|ji6t| (?) Hesych. : KaKiST) (? KaiofSri), Theog. Can. 109. 24. 
 
 88. Note 2. — 'AjioOoC, St. Byz., though the singular is 'A/mBrj ; the accent is 
 suspicious: rappa9d, N. T. Johnig. 13 : TaPaSr] ia sometimes written TafiaBr] 
 or ea : roXYoflo, N. T. Matth. 27. 33, is barbarous : 0«Pt)9A (?) St. Byz. . Kv- 
 |j.aC6a and KivaCfla, Theocr. 4 . 46 : KiivaiOa, Theocr. 5 . i o 2 ; but Kuvoifla, the name 
 of a city, Strab. 388 : MaXofla, Strab. 782. 
 
 -AIA. 
 
 89. Dissyllables in aia are properispomena, the rest paroxytone, 
 as dyKata, aia, aX/nata, yaia, ypaia, /xata, pata, Ala, 'A)(aia, Tpala, 
 Zaia, Mala, 4>ata, XaXbaia, except TrvpKaiA, oxytone, and names of 
 towns in the singular number, which are proparoxytone, as 'Acr- 
 TvirdKaia, 'laTLaia, Kdpdaia, AiKaia, NUaia, UKdraia (but TlXaraiaC 
 oxytone in the plural), Florffiata, $M/cata, 
 
 90. Note i, — According to Theog. Can. 103. 2 plural names of towns in aiai 
 are oxytone. Eust. 269. i says that UKdrma and @iama are oxytone in the 
 plural, but he does not there assert that all similar nouns are so. Eust. 1419. 39 
 mentions a hill called 'Avdtrcuaf and also a path so called, 
 
 91. Note 2. — 'ASpaid, Maced. =aWpia, Hesych. : dvoiroia, Schol. Horn. Odyss. 
 I. 320, & lih' 'Apiffrapxoi dyS-naia ■irpoTrapo(vT6vas avaytviiauei Svoim opviBos \iyav, 
 6 SI 'HpaiSLavbs dyonaia dcxJ rod dop&Tois, iV ^ oiSirepov irX-qBvvTiK&v, iis rb 
 'irvKva. jMKa arev&x""''' ^'^ ""■^ TrpoirfpiairaffTfOV (prialv : dpauSi,, which is really 
 an adjective used substantively, is dpaia in Rufus Eph., Lob. Par. 307 : Ypota 
 and ypaia (?) Lob. Par. 347 : tpaio, Suid. ; \aiaC, Arist. de Gen. An. 1.4. 16, and 
 
26 First Declension. [§ 92- 
 
 5. 7. l8 ; also Aafai, \(lat, and Kia in E. M. 558. 57 ; Aeii, Hesych. : \ai.o, = Kv.a, 
 Find. 01. II. 46. ; H.D. . TrvpKa'iil or irupKaid (falsely Trup/caiS in Arc. 194. 7) is bo 
 accented Sid ri TrfprncTiicbv iTvat : <t>opPai(i and <t>apPata are both corrupt forms of 
 <popPei&. 
 
 92. Note 3. — The following names of towns deviate from rule in the places 
 referred to: AlYotai=Ai7oi,Herodot. 1. 149; Strab. 676 : Ai-yoiaC = Ai^emi, Strab. 
 364 : Al9aCa, St. Byz. : 'AXixaia, Fape, 'A\viiaia, H. D., both quoting Paus. 8. 
 27. 3, where Dindorf reads Avuaia : *A^<j)avata, St. Byz. rf. v. 'Af^aval : 'AvaCa 
 St. Byz. : elsewhere this is rd "Avma : 'AvaKaCa, A. G. 348. 23 ; St. Byz. : 'Ap- 
 Ta(a ^?) St. Byz. ; 'AcrrpaCa, St. Byz. : 'AraCa, St. Byz. : 'AxauiC (so. iriTpai), 
 Strab. 347: ('AxaiA = Demeter, E. M. 180. 34): Baiai = Baice, Strab. 243, is 
 wrongly accented Eoioi in E. M. 192. 45 : Api>p,aCa, Paus. 10. 33. 11. : Avjiatai, 
 E. M. 291. 13 : "EXaCa, St. Byz. : EiroCa, Paus. 8. 27. 3 : 'E^vpaia, Paus. 2. i. 
 I : Zaid and Zea, St. Byz. : 'HpaCa, Strab. 357 : it is strictly an adjective, "H. 
 TrdXis or aKpa : laa-aia, Paus. 8. 27. 3 : KaflaCa ^?) and Kaprala, Strab. 486 : the 
 former word is proparoxytone in Strab. 699 : Kdp6aia is prescribed as the 
 proper accent by St. Byz. s.v.'Avaia, and Theog. Can. 102. 33; Ka<r9ovaCa and 
 Kao-TavaCa, Strab. 443 : KvpraCa (?), in St. Byz. it is Kvpraia like Bapuata ; Kv- 
 TaCa, or better Kwaia, St. Byz. and B. M. 548. 57 : AijivaCa, Thucyd. 2. 80 : Au- 
 Ka(a, see above : MeXiraCa, St. Byz. : Nio-aCa, St. Byz., Thucyd., etc. ; Nv|ji,<|>aCa, 
 St. Byz. : 'OpSaCa, St. Byz. : the island XlayX"''''') Diod. Sic. 5. 42, is proparoxy- 
 tone in Diod. Sic. 6. frag. 1 : Ilepala, St. Byz. : IIXiTaia is oxytone in the plural, 
 Eust. 269. I : Tlvpala, St. Byz. : TivpT\vaia, St. Byz., perhaps nvprjvia would be 
 better : IlvpuvaCa, St. Byz. : 'PaCa (?) St. Byz. : "Pifivata is variable, it is pro- 
 paroxytone in Strab. 486 ; Theoc. 17. 70 ; properispomenon in Horn. Hym. ad 
 ApoU. 44 ; but the former is alone right : TolovoKata, St. Byz. (H. D. print 
 'Po^ovvKaia) : Ti6opaia (?) St. Byz., should be tiSopea, Paus. 9. 17. 4 ; 10. 32. 8 : 
 TpayaCa, St. Byz. : TpiToCa, St. Byz. : Taia, St. Byz. : *a\avvaCa, St. Byz. as 
 the name of a city probably wrong. ; of. H. D. s. v. ^dKavi'a : ^oo-raCa, St. Byz., 
 wants correcting : *T)YaCa, a deme, St. Byz., probably #777010 : ^r|pa(a (?) 
 Strab. 357, where Meineke reads 'Hpala : Xa\KaCa, St. Byz. should be XA.\«Ha. 
 
 93. Note 4. — Contrary to analogy, Pape has the female names 'ETvp,oK\i^Saia 
 and SKoCa, which last is oxytone in Paus. 7. i. 6; NCKaia, however, as the 
 name of a woman, occurs in Phot. Bibl. 233. 40 ; Strab. 565. 
 
 94. Note 5. — Names of countries or districts are paroxytone ; they are really 
 feminine adjectives, as 'EpvOpaia (sc. 7^), Xakdaia, 'Axaia, Xlepaia : 'ISv/iaia in 
 Choerob. E. 151. 12 seems to be an error. 
 
 -lA. 
 
 95. Common substantives in la retract the accent, as adavacrU, 
 a/JiaOla, avhpayadia, avia, avope^Ca, apjj.ovia, ycavCa, bibaa-Kakta, 
 ecrria, evTvxCa, evxapi-o-na, frj/xia, fiyeixovia, Xa, Kaxta, Kovta, fia- 
 drirpia (§ 64. 4), fiavCa, p,ovapxta, p,op^<!>Tpia (§ 64. 4), ^evia, olda, 
 vevia, TTOiriTpLa (§ 64. 4), irpoebpCa, (ro^La, vnepricpavia, <j)iX[a, x"- 
 p-qyia, except oxytone, alp-acriA, aXaoaKoma (117), aviijnd, av6paKi6,, 
 aTTOixaybaXid,, app-akiA, axvpp-iA, ecrxariA, 6piA, 16., a voice, Ijiovid, 
 ioiVLo,, KaXid., KpLvcaviA, XakiA, Ko(j)i6,, vfoa-a-id, veomA, opixiA, Tratbii, 
 TraTpid, TTpaa-id., crKld, aKoind., (nroyyidi,, crirobid, (TTparid, crxoivid, 
 
-§ 96.] 
 
 Words in la. 27 
 
 rapa-ia (Tepcnd. rpacrtci), ipX.16,, (j>VTa\i6.. The word tiotvm also, 
 though not belonging in strictness to the present rule, may be 
 noticed. Mo'ppta, in Paus. 8. 18. 5> if a feminine singular, 
 ought to be corrected. 
 
 96. Note — Atfiao-ul, Arc. 99. 9 ; Eust. 748. 18 ; E. M. 461. 34 : dXaoa-KoTvii 
 or £ij IB incorrectly paroxytone in Horn. II. 22. 515: d\iA, a salt cellar, is par- 
 oxytone in Hesyoh. and E. M. 63. 38: o\id = dAia(a (?) E. M. 427. 31: d|xa- 
 Tpoxi-d = if Twv Tp6xix}v cr^yKpoviris : 6 tvttos tov rpdxov^ is to be distinguished from 
 d|iaTpoxta = ^ ets ravr^ ffvvSpofi^ twv dp/mraiv, E. M. 79. 31 ; S. V. ^. 422, effxi 
 
 bk &paTpoxt& t5 dpa Tpix^^^ f'*^ /^^ dTro\(i7T€a9ai dpfiarpoxta (sic) SI tSjv 
 
 TpoxSiv rh Jxras : d|iCa, L. S., is apua in Eust. 868. 5 ; E. M. 83. 37 (?) ; Arist. de 
 Pait. Animal. 4. 2. i, where one MS. reads d^id, and apua in Hesyoh. Arist. 
 H. A. I. 1 . 24, where two MSS. have apiai ; see fl". X). s. v. ; d(».to = (pvKaK'm in 
 Hesych., seems to be corrupt : dvctlfid, Lucian Dial. Meret. 2. 2. etc. : c^av4t|;iai 
 (sic), Pollux 3. 29: dvSpaKid, Arc. 100. 9; E. M. 801. 21 : diro[i.a'y8aXid, Arc. 
 99. 20; Aristoph. Eq. 413; also la, Plut. 1.46; dp|ji.a\id, Theocr. 16. 35: 
 dpfjiovCa, Schol. Hom. Odyss. 5. 248, appiovi^atv: irpoirepiairwpivws' ecrri f&p 'laivav 
 6 KaTa0iPa<7ii6s : according to A. G. 7. 31, some wrote auT-oxeipiS for avToxctpii} : 
 °-X'-a- (?) : dxDpnid, Eust. 748. 18 : -yuiivoirovSCa is also found oxytone : BeJCa {so. 
 X^'P) is an adjective used substantively, Theog. Can. 105. 26 ; so-xaTid, Eust. 
 1183. 60 ; Died. Sic. 2. 49, etc. : IppaKid, Gloss. Herod, i. p. 345, Schweig. ; H.D.: 
 ev|;io or kijiia is found also written hfiii, and iipda ; Ree H. JD. s. y.: fla\a|ji,td = ^ 
 SaXapia oTrl) (Schol. Aristoph. Ban. 1105 = 1071) is oxytone in Aristoph. Pac. 
 1 198, and Schol. ad loc, paroxytone in Herodot. 5. 33 : fltjiituvid, or Brjpavia, Bust. 
 '539-18; E. M. 451. 8, occurs in Hesych. under the forms of Bripovtd and 
 Seipavftd : 9pid (falsely Spiai in Phot. Lex. and in E. M. 455. 34) ; also Bpiat, and 
 as a proper name, ®piai, Arc. 98. 15 : 9ti)iT| = flmij, E. M. 26. 24: ta, or 111, voice, 
 or cry, is stated to be paroxytone by Joh. Philop., and it is so written in Eust. 
 794. 54; Etym. Gud. 268. 46, and Suid. ; but it is oxytone in Etym. Gud. 269. 
 47, and in Herodot. 1.85 : vEschyl. Pers. 937 ; Eurip. Ehes. 553 ; quoted by if. D.: 
 IjxaXid (?) Hesyoh. -. t(xovid, this was the Attic accent. Arc. 99. 15 : luvid, a bed 
 of violets, Arc. gg, 14, is to be distinguished from the P. N. 'laivia : Ka\id (11;), 
 E. M. 485. 51 ; Schol. Ven. B. 532 : Koirpia ought to be oxytone from its mean- 
 ing, but is not. Arc. 100. 6 : Kpivcovid, Suid. : KuiXid (?) see H. D. -. \a\id, 
 Choerob. E. 130. 34 ; E. M. 657. 54 : (dXaXid, KoroAaXtd, (1071X0X10 (?), i7poXoXid, 
 irpoo-XaXid, SiaXaXid, E. M. 818. 28) ; yet iro\v\aKia and <pi\o\aMa are quoted 
 by H. D., but are probably mere errors : Xaxavid or ia, Suid. s. v. irpaaiai : Xo<|>id is 
 sometimes written \o(p'i.a ; its compounds however are paroxytone in the books, as 
 aKpoXocfiCa, 'YEii>Xo4>Ca, irapaXo(|>ia (and id), TpiXo(|>Ca : Xoxid, Hesych. : [laYSoXid, 
 Schol. Aristoph. Eq. 412, is paroxytone in Eust. 462. 37 : p.aXi'^, Hesych. : |ji.ovia, 
 remaining, is distinguished by L. S. from povid, celibacy ; H. D. make them both 
 paroxytone: pvp|i,i]Kid, an a/nt-hill, Eust. 748. 19: |xvp|ji,ii|KLa, a kind of tumour, 
 Galen Def. Med. 401 : Mvp)ii]K(a, a town, St. Byz. Mvppj/jKiov: vcocraid, veoTTtd, or 
 voo'o'id, Choerob. B. 166. 3, is sometimes paroxytone: olKoSo|jLCa was oxytoned by 
 the Attics ; Suid. ; Schol. Thucyd. i. 93 ; Lob. Phryn. 487 : 6pp.id {tri) Theog. Can. 
 105. 27 : opvyid, H. D. : iraiSid, Arc. 98. 23 ; it was paroxytone in Attic, accord- 
 ing to E. M. 657. 51 ; Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 1056 ; Athen. 323 C, arjirias . . . lus 
 airias ij TTapa\-^yov(Ta irapo^vveTat, uts iiKiipav IffTopei, dptoius teal ravra, natSia, 
 Taivia, oixia: iroXid (sc. 6pl^), Arc. 100. 3: irpacrid, Arc. 99; Eust. 1574. ^7> 
 1967.29; E. M. 461. 34: irpocrEt|iia is oxytone in Hesych.: irpoo-Too-ia is, 
 according to Arc, 99. g, oxytone, but in our editions it is always paroxytone : 
 irvpKaid, Choerob. E. 130. 34; ^oSuvid, Arc. 99. 13; Theog. Can. 105. 26; ^0- 
 
28 First Declension. [§ 97- 
 
 8(ui»ia, Draco 14. 4; E. M. 705. 3; Lob. Par. 317: criil, Dor. = flea: o-Ka<t)id is 
 probably false : o-kottlA, Arc. 100. 2 ; Eust. 1183. 60 : criroYVio, in Attic; Suid. ; 
 Greg. Cor. p. 148. ed. Schaf. : criroSui, Arc. 100. 2 ; Eust. 1547. 45 ; (flepjio- 
 criroBid, ? Lob. Pbryn. 603) : o-TpayyaXul, Hesych. ; in Choerob. E. 180. 14, it 
 occurs botb as oxytone and paroxytone ; the former is probably alone correct : 
 o-TpaTii, Choerob. E. 131. i, and aTpaTii] {^Tparia and 17 are proper names; of. 
 Philem. Lex. p. 63. § 169) : <T^f\Ki6,, this is no doubt the proper accent, but the 
 word occurs as a paroxytone in Plut. 2. 461 A, and elsewhere : xapcria {Tapa'ta, 
 P. N.), Tepcrid, Tpaa-ii., E. M. 764. 25 ; Tpoxia, Arc. 100. 3 {a/iarpoxid, if, 
 aiM^OTpoxtd, dpiiaroTpox'ii), is paroxytone in Photius : TpujiaXid and I'fj, Hesych. : 
 <t>\i.d, Arc. 98. 15: <t>\oYiil, i-fl, Lob. Par. 318; Nicand. Alex. 393: 4>opP''i is a 
 false form of (j>op$eia : <j)UTa\id, Are. 99. 21 : x'-"'' (') • X^'-^, Diod. Sic. 34-5, frag. 
 37. Bkk. : xpoTiTi (1), Anth. Pal. 15. 35; i^id, Hesych. and i);Ca, also i//ui: 
 uXi-yyid, Hesych., ia L. S., which seems better. 
 
 The grammarians hold that many of the above nouns are oxytone, because they 
 are collectives; E. M. 555.42, rd aijfiaivovra aSpoiaiv 1j irepieXTifccI, TivSiv irpoffij- 
 yopiKuiv o^vviTai: Choerob. E. 131. 4; Eust. 1574. 28. 
 
 97. Proper names in la are paroxytone, as 'Apixevia, 'Acria, 
 Boicorto, 'iTakCa, 'Irovpia, KaTTiraboKla, KtXtxia, Kopacrcriai, AuK^a, 
 '0\vixTTLa, Tiavbocria, YIa(j)\ayov(a, "EiKekCa, Ti(ria, ^rnxCai, ^6ia, 
 except 'Epe'rpta, UoXvixvia ; the demes KrjcpKrid, Aovcrid, XeXtSovta, 
 liTeipiA ; and the nymphs ©piai. 
 
 98. Note. — If correct, the following deviate from the rule: Al9aX£a = Ilva, 
 Strab. 123; 223 (also Ai6d\«va), is falsely written Ai6d\ia in St. Byz. s. v. 
 Pu6a.\ri : AlSaXid in Hesych. is a deme-name : AiXui, St. Byz. : AtfiovuiC, Paus. 
 8. 3. 3, is elsewhere Ai/jovia : 'AJi|vCa, a deme, A. G. 348. 23 ; St. Byz., should 
 probably be oxytone: 'AK(i6via, St. Byz.: 'AKpiaC, Paus. 3. 21. 7: 'AKvTdvia (1) 
 St. Byz. ; 'AXXdSia, St. Byz. : 'AXXdpui, St. Byz. : 'AXTtpvia (?) Ptol. 2. 6. 57: 
 "AvTia and "ASpia in St. Byz. s. v. 'Ayxapa are strange, and most likely wrong : 
 'Apidvia (!) St. Byz. : BwrdXTia, St. Byz. : Bpacrial, St. Byz. : Bpucriol = Bpv- 
 <rciai(?): rvuvTio-iai (sc. vijcroi), Diod. Sic. 5. 17, is an adjective: Aia, Diod. 
 Sic. 4. 69, ACa, ^ vrjaos, Draco 40. 6 : both are really feminines from Sios : 
 'Eperpia, Strab. 446, etc. : Bia-ma is oxytone in the plural @ftrmai, St. Byz. ; 
 Arc. 98. 2 ; Eust. 265. 41, 266. I ; Sohol. Ven. B. 498, (V picvToi tw la' t^s 
 KaOoKiKrjs npoff^dias kv tols Trpoirapo^vrdvots teal exovffi irpb Te\ovs r^v EI dicpBoyyov 
 avrd KaTapidp-iL [sc. 6 'HptuSioi/os] Koi tovto avTO t6 'O^Tjpi/cbv TrapariBjjffi, Kot 
 dA.Xaxo5 \iyei rijv EI Ix^'" ""''^ (pavepas, leal imipipfi Sn xal &(amd 6^vT6vas 
 \4yiTai: E. M. 305. 34, kirl tSiv els A ^paxvKaTaKrjicTovvTwv fiiiBafftv 01 'laves 
 papvveiv rds Xe'^eis, air «a! ypieis' oTov, dyvia, opyvia' U.\i.Teia, @e<rweia, Srav Si 
 yevrjTat t) reKevraia avXX&fit) /iaitpi, 'laivmSi e6ei KarafftPii^erai 6 t6vos' oTov, Ayvid, 
 ipyvti, ©effireii : ©pta (or Qpeia ?), a deme, Phot. Lex. 0pid and ©puii, Hesych., 
 is falsely &ptat in E. M. 455. 34-49 : 'Idp,vio, Eust. 265. 43 ; St. Byz. ; 'lap-vla, 
 H. D. : KaXaupta, Strab. 369, or KnXaipia, Eust. 287. 29 ; St. Byz. has Ko\ai5- 
 peta, which accent and spelling are expressly prescribed in A. G. Paris. 3. 137. 4: 
 Ki](t>i.o-id, deme. Arc. 99. 11; yet 'EinKT)(|)i(rCa or rjata, St. Byz. is paroxytone ; 
 Kopo-id, Paus. 9. 24. 5 ; Kupmat, Demosth. de Fals. Leg. p. 385, is Kopaiai in 
 Harpoor. : KtoiriaC, Strab. 263 : AaKid (?), a deme ; there seems more authority 
 for Aaicia ; though many deme-names were oxytone, all were not so, St. Byz. v. 
 Al^wvla: Adp.i.a, the monster, Eust. 265. 43 ; E. M. 555. 50; Theog. Can. 98. 31 : 
 AajiCa, a city in Thessaly, E. M. 555. 50 : Aoucrid, a deme, is oxytone, according to 
 
-§ lOO.j 
 
 Words in la and eta. 29 
 
 Arc. 99, thougli St. Byz. s. v. et s. v. 'Afiji/ia has both it and Aovaia, a daughter of 
 Hyacinthus, paroxytone: 'OX|ji.iaC, Strab. 380: "0\ivma, Arc. 95. 17; Draco 20. 
 21 ; Theog. Can. 98. 31 : neipecnaC, ApoUon. Ehod. i. 584, though the singular 
 is neipeaia, Schol. Apollon. Bhod. I. 37, or Uftpaaia, St. Byz.; H. B. . IlXaiSid, a 
 deme, is given by Pape, but his authorities do not justify such an accent ; the 
 word is TlKaBia in St. Byz. s. v. 'A^rjvia, and also U\iiS(ia, St. Byz. ; Harpocratiou 
 has UKaiSeia: no\u|ji,via, Draco 20. 21; Died. Sic. 4. 7; Theog. Can. 98. 31, is 
 falsely paroxytone in ApoUod. i. 3. i : n^Tvia, Arc. 95. 16 ; Theog. Can. 98. 31 : 
 IIoTviai in Boeotia is commonly proparoxytoue, e. g. St. Byz. ; Strab. 409, ; but 
 noTwai in Pans. 9. 8. 2, Dindorf thinks this the right accent, but gives no 
 reasons for his opinion : ITpao-iaC, in Argolis, Strab. 368 ; of. Arc. 99. 9 ; Eust. 
 1967. 29 : Tlpaaiai, a deme, St. Byz., is Ilpao-ici in Strab. 399, rightly : another 
 form of the same name, Bpaaiai, occurs in Pans. 3. 21. 7 ; ^kiA, St. Byz. v. ^mis, 
 better Sm'a : 2T€ipi<!i (%Tr]pii, ^rfpiA.), a deme, Arc. 99 ; Strab. 399 ; is Sretpia 
 in St. Byz. : 'To-Cai, in Argolis, Strab. 376 ; is "tfftai in Paus. 2. 24. 7: "To-iai, 
 in Boeotia, Strab. 404; Paus. 9. i. 6; as the name of a deme it is oxytone, Arc. 
 99. II : ^XiaC (?) Pape quotes this from Diod. Sic. 14. 41 ; one of his many false 
 references : XeXiBovKl, deme, Arc. 99. ij ; 'Apid (Hebr.), in Zonar. 5, and N. T., 
 is barbarous and indeclinable. 
 
 -EIA. 
 
 99. Common substantives in eia are proparoxyione, except 
 dissyllables^ and derivatives from verbs in evai^, which are 
 paroxytone, as aKpC/Seia, aXa^ovfla, aXiqOeLa, acripdkfia, ^acriA.eia, 
 a queen, ^aaiXela, a kingdom, ^oi^deia, beta, evipyna, ivTepoveia, 
 evyeveia, evTraTepeia, ehcri^eia, OiXeia, 6eia, depaireCa, larpeia, 
 tepeia, priestess, lepela, priesthood, keia, p,viia, vqareCa, Traibeia, 
 Xpeia, d><l)e\eia. Compounds of these words retain their accent 
 according to the general rule, as xpf'"> o-xpeCa, Xda, ayeXeia, 
 jxiaeTaipeia, beta, cnrobeCa, yet we find exSeia, evbeia, oXtyoSeta, 
 as if from ^Kbeiqs, evberjs, oXLyoberjs. The following are oxytone, 
 apeid {fLrj), feta, wapeid, crreikeid, (jioplSeLdt, )(et(i ; while avbpda, 
 al(rup,vr]Tela, voodeia, irevea-TeCa (?), are paroxytone. 
 
 Words in etrj are paroxytone, except such as correspond with 
 the oxytones in eto ; they are oxytone, as oretXetci, a-reiKeiri, x^i-d, 
 Xetri. 
 
 100. Note i. — Paroxytones in cia : AiKcCa is an error for o?k«o ; see H. D. 
 B. V. -. atcrv|jivi)Teta is always thus written, though there does not appear to be any 
 verb in ci/cu : dXa^apxeCa (for d\apapxe'"l) seems not to occur, H. D. make it 
 •proparoxytone according to rule ; dXeCa (aXij), Hesych. ; aXeCa for dKifia (compare 
 iyeia for iyieta) is found in one MS. of Arist. (Econ. 2.4. 2 : it is however almost 
 certainly like iyeta, a late and incorrect form : dXciTcia (?) = dKrjreia (fuwl : 
 dXKcCa (?) i. S. : dXijiiTcCa (?), it is doubtful whether d\(piT(itii exists ; see H. D. 
 
 ' It is sometimes said that all verbal derivatives in «a are paroxytone, a state- 
 ment contrary to the declarations of the grammarians (cf. E. M. 558. I ; Choerob. 
 A. G. Oxon. 2. 237. I, etc.), as well as contrary to fact. 
 
30 
 
 First Declension. [§ 
 
 s. V. aK(^i]ari<i(ii ; avaYveCo retains the accent of afvila. {fia) : dvSpeCa (dfai/. 
 Spei'a), according to Choerob. E. 91.31, nouns in «ia from properiBpomenon adjec- 
 tives are paroxytone, hence ovlptlo^, dvSpeia ; and this is probably the best account 
 of the matter, avSpeia being a feminine adjective used substantively, while dvSpla 
 is a genuine substantive ; see Lob. Par. 360. Compare also e\eye'ia, which ia 
 strictly the feminine of €\e7cfos, sub. notrjaii or oJSij : avrXcCa (?) Hesych., should 
 be di'TAia : diroWeCa (?) probably false for aTrdiKua : dpio-roKpaTeCa (?) as KpAreta 
 is proparoxytone (Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 237. i), there can be little doubt that 
 this and similar forms are clerical errors : do-K«Ca (?) : affirovio-TeCa (?) : d4iT)TopeCa ; 
 dxpeCa, Lob. Phryn. 106 : PaBpeCa ^?) jEschyl. Supp. 859, the only place quoted, 
 proves nothing as to the accent ; if not altogether corrupt, it should by analogy be 
 PaSpeia : pa|;iPaKeia (!) Hesych. ; SeCa, Arc. 98. 18, {exSua, hSua are formed from 
 exSeris and ivde-qs ; Philem. Lex. p. 20 ; dScia, A. G. Paris. 3. 136. 31 ;) iKtyoSela, 
 Suid., i^oSeia, Suid. ; on these words in 8cia, see Lob. Path. 1 . 243 ; iriToScia, want of 
 food, A. G. 1418 ; Choerob. E. 92. i ; Diod. Sic. 2. 16 ; Lobeck Phryn. 493, writes 
 <riT(iSf 10 wrongly, that word meaning, according to H. D., congiariwm: 8i)|ji,oKpoT6Co, 
 if this exists at all, it should be proparoxytone ; 8iKao-T«ta (?) : the forms Sioar/pla 
 and $eoa7]iiia seem to be better attested than Sioaripaia and BeoaTHieia : eupii68Eta, 
 L. S., is said to be paroxytone by E. M. 396. 24; but according to Zonar. 911 
 some made it proparoxytone : iyxtLa = iyxeiVi E. M. 313. 15 : IXeyda, E. M. 461. 
 51; vide supra: evrepoveia is wrong ; cf. Schol. Arist. Eq. 1181, andDind. adloc. : 
 OcCa, Chosrob. E. 91. 35 : 96o|ji.avTeCa : fleoirTcta should be Sfowria ; SvEia is in 
 Attic Sveta, Philem. Lex. p. 20 ; Lob. Phryn. 165 : IBpeta = iSpt i't;, Hesych. : lir- 
 ■n-wveCa, Xenoph. Hipp. 1. 12 ; De re eq. I. 1 ; 3. I ; H.D.; there is another form, 
 iTtiroivia'. Ka0T]fi€p€Ca (?) ; KapTrtcrTeCa (?) and la'. KacrTavcCa = /ca(rTai'€a (?) Lob. 
 Par. 337 : KeparcCa Q) = icipwria, Strab. 832 ; H. D.', KTjreta (ktjtos), Athen. and 
 ktitCo, JSiWaxL : Kviireia and Ca : Koftla. and eCi) : Kpdveia, cornel, Schol. Ambros. 
 Odyss. 10. 242 : KpdvEia and KpaveCa (?) a cornel spear, Lob. Par. 339 ; KpoKoSci.- 
 XtCa is doubtful both in spelling and accent : KvK\u)i7eia (sc. Si-riyjiais, or the 
 like) : although this is the accentuation given by H. D., yet L. Dindorf (Thes. 
 vol. 3. p. 2438 A) makes Evpinreia, AevKa\ifjjveia, 'OS^ffoeia, TlaTpStcKeia, AoAcOi/eia, 
 which are exactly parallel with it, proparoxytone, and as substantives that is no 
 doubt the best way of accenting them : thus also AvKovpyem, 'Opiarua, OiSnd- 
 Seta: in A. G. Oxon. 2. 189. 7, 'OSiaaeia, Ao\iiveia and Tiyivreia are expressly 
 made proparoxytone; cf. A. G. Oxon. 3. 278. 13 ; Lob. Ajax 97 ; A. G. Paris. 3. 
 76. 30 : KvpeCa or Ca, though Dindorf condemns the latter form : KvpTcCa (? fiiw) ; 
 Xa<t>vpo'n'(aXE(a should be \a<pvpoirmKia : XeCa, Arc. 98. 17. : XiOeCa, if not an ad- 
 jective, should be XiBia or AiSra : XuKcCa (sc. Sopi), Polyb. 6. 22. i; H. D.: (iveCa, 
 Arc. 98. 16, the o is said to be short by Theog. Can. 103. 26 : what does he mean ? 
 veavcCa seems to be a doubtful form for ytavifta : veocta {J) = veoiri : vTjXsCa is a 
 false lection in Theoph. H. P. for which liijXia is now read : see JET. O. s. v. : 
 vouflcTeCa (?) Pollux 9. 139 ; vmfleCa, Philem. Lex. p. 20 ; of. E. M. 462. 9 : 64rettt 
 is false for 6t/iia: iravSoKcta, Arc. 194. 27: irav<rKa<|>eto (?) the passage*quoted 
 from Geopon. 5. 9. p. 341 (where some read la) proves nothing : irekaTtia (?) : 
 neveo-TcCa (?) Arist. Pol. 2. 5. 22, 2. 9. 2 ; in]Xa|iv8eCa (?) Strab. 549, (where ta 
 is also read,) proves nothing : irpoKomCa is probably a false form for npouoMa : 
 o"<]|^eCa, corrupt for aij/mia : <TKoTcCa should be aaoTia : o-Tao-tisTeCo, Plat. Legg. 
 715 B : TaveCa (?) Theoph. H. P. 4. i. 2. ; H. D. ; ravia seems preferable : tsXuvsCo 
 is false for rtXwvla : roiScCa (??) ; iyeCa, a late and incorrect form, Herodian ap. 
 Herm. de. emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 307. 16 ; Choerob. E. 92. 3 ; compare however 
 E. M. 774. 36 ; Person ad Eurip. Orest. 229 : X''!!**'*) Suid., or xW""'" ■ X^K''"^ 
 (? (voj). Excluding those forms which are obviously corrupt, or doubtful, it will 
 be seen that there are really few exceptions to the rule laid down above. 
 
-§ I05.J Words in ua. 31 
 
 101. Note 2. — Among the adjectives which are used substantively, the follow- 
 ing may be noticed : 'ApYeioi, Hesyoh. ; E. M. 462. 3 : PoeCa (so. So/jo), so also 
 Kvveia, \vK«(a, XtovT«ta, Tavpela, ovcCa, Lob. Par. 336. 353 : ■y^^'i''^'' (so. ^if") 
 and euSvyXvKEia : irXaTEia (&S6s and other words understood) : 6aXcCa (?) Lob. 
 Par. 354, note : -fipaKXeCa (so. \i6os) : KaS|jieCa, Lob. Par. 331 : xti\t,if>tla (so. 
 lupa), also OcpcCa, for which Bipeia, E. M. 466. 57, is not so good ; ' codices Polybii 
 Bepelav vel Bfpiav scribunt : v. Schweigh. ad i. 25. 7; in quo 1. 9kpuav est ap. 
 Suid. s. V.' H. D. 
 
 102. Note 3. — Oxytonesin(\xi: 'A8«X<|>6i-fi =086X1^75, Quint. Smyrn. 1.30 ; dpsii 
 (apeii)), Arc. 98. 25 ; Herodian ap. E. M. 139. 29 ; Draco 25. 15 : feid. Arc. 98. 15 ; 
 Choerob. E. 131. 1 ; E. M. 410. 17 ; and fto, E. M. 914. 24: vivpfi-l]=vevpa, Lob. 
 Par. 354 : irapEid, Schol. Ven. T. 35 ; Arc. 98 ; Choerob. E. 131. 1 ; E. M. 139. 33 : 
 o-TtXei (1) or (rTei.XEi.d (areiKeli]), E. M. 726. 52: <j>tii (?) Chcerob. E. 131. i : 
 4>opPEid {(jtopPea, <popBi&,) Arc. 98 ; Herodian ap. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 862 ; E. M. 
 139 ; Chcerob. E. 131 ; Lob. Par. 354: ijiopeii = i8<5pi8opos, Arc. 98 : xtt-i, ix^vfi), 
 Choerob. E. 131 ; E. M. 410. 17 : a later form, x^""< occurs in Nioand. Ther. 79 if 
 we admit the conjecture of Bentley, the MSS. have x«^eit«s ; of. Lob. Ehem. 188, 
 note II : <|/eii=^id or fia, Heysch. ; of. Theog. Can. 105. 28. 
 
 103. Note 4. — The grammarians teach that concretes in cia are oxytone, 
 abstracts proparoxytone ; E. M. 410. 15, etc. The older Attics made the final a 
 in derivatives from adjectives in :;$ (and substantives in ftJs?) Itmg, as aKijBiia., av- 
 aiSeid, {lyieid, Upeia (?) (on which see E. M. 313. 22 ; Herod, ap. Lob. Phryn. 456); 
 Choerob. ap. A. G. 1314, iroWdicis ol 'AO-qvaToi knt rwv SlcL tov EIA Trponapo^vTivajv 
 fiaKphv troiovffi rd A, Kal KaTa0t0d^ovcFt rbv t6vov. Kal (pvKaTTOvtri t^v EI bi(p$oyyoVf 
 otov d\-fj6eia KoivSjs Kal d\i]Oeia *ATTtKais, Upeia Koivais Kal Upeia 'Attik&s, evK\fia 
 Koivm Kat evK\eia 'Attikois : Arc. 194. 26 ; Sio 'ArriKol iepeojs A^70i'tm Upeia cktc- 
 ranivais KcyovfftV dW ovKeTi TravSdKeta 0aaikfia, Eust. 1579. 28 ; E. M. 774. 
 33 ; Matthia Gr. gr. § 68. vol. i. p. 118; Gottling Accent, p. 133; Spitzner Gr. 
 Pros. § 17. 2, d. 
 
 104. Proper names in eia have the a short, and retract the 
 accent, as ^ AX.e$6,vbpeia, ^AnaXdeia, AsKiXeia, ©dXeia, ©ecrcra- 
 kovUeia, 'l(f)Lyeveia, KaicrApeia, M6Xeia, MavrCveia, M?j6eia, 2a- 
 fx&peia, (biy&Keia, Xaipdveia, except plural names of cities, which 
 are oxytone, as Avyeiai, Bpva-eiaC, 'Exeia^ Keyxpeiaf, ^Opveial, so 
 ©ecTTifiaL, but ©eo-Treta. 
 
 105. Note i. — Names of Places. Eust. 291. 10; Schol. Ven. B. 532, 813 ; 
 Arc. 98. 2 ; Schol. Ven. *. 493 : Al|(i)veCa, E. M. 37. 2, should be Ai^iiveia: 
 'AvAyvaoA, in Polyb. is false for 'Avayviai : JS6.rtia, as it is rightly written in 
 St. Byz. s. vv. 'ApiaPr/, AapSavos, is quoted by Lob. Par. 29, from Diod. Sic. 4. 
 77 (should be 75), and Apollod. 3. 12. i, as paroxytoue ; but in bothplaces it is 
 Bdreia : 'Epx«Ca, a deme, Harpoc. is 'Epx'o in St. Byz. ; Ztii,, a harbour in 
 PeirseeuB, is thus spelled by Phot. Lex. s. v. Movvvxia ; but Zt a is found in A. G. 311. 
 17: 'HX6Ca='HA.is, Strab. 351, etc., an adjective sub. yrj: KaSucCa, St. Byz., 
 also an adjective substantively used : KeYXP"'"^ (or Keyxpea), Thuoyd. 8. 10. 20, 
 andWass. adl. : KepSeiai (?) 'Xenoph. HeU. 2. i. 15 : ir6\fi . . .ovoimKeSpeiais- cui 
 KeSpiais restituendum puto,' W. Dindorf, rightly; St. Byz. has KeSpiai: Koyx^^"- 
 (?) a river, Lycoph. 869 ; H. D.: KpuireiA, Thucyd. 2. 19 : KvxpeCa, St. Byz. (and 
 VLixpfia, Strab. 393) is an adjective: AorcopeCa, Athen. 31 D, or better, Aaropda, 
 Eust. 871. 25 : Av^KtCo, Paus. 2. 25. 5, probably an error ; H. D. have A«YK«ta ; 
 
32 First Declension. [§ io6- 
 
 AvKupeCa, E. M. 571. 46, is false for A«Kiiipeio : 'O^vtAo. (?) Paus. 10. 23. 10; one 
 MS. has 'Orliirta: IlepaeCa (so. xprivr)), Paus. 2. 16. 6: HoXiTeCa, St. Byz. -. Ta- 
 piX«ia, Strab. 834, etc., a significant name: Tevciai (sc. Tnjyal), Paus. 8. 13.5: 
 "TBpeia, St. Byz. : *cia, Sohol. Ven. H. 135 ; Theog. Can. 103. 25 : *\DeCa, deme, 
 E. M. 795. 39 ; false for 9Xvia ; of. H. D. s. v. ^KveTs. The names Alirtta, a city 
 in Cyprus, E. M. 721. 47, and Ba6cta, Plut. 2. 196, are really adjectives used ellip- 
 tically ; the former name however occurs as a substantive Aiireia in St. Byz. and 
 elsewhere; e.g. Eust. 743. 23; thus also 'Opeiai, St. Byz. ; nXareta, St. Byz.: 
 Tpaxeta, St. Byz. ; Strab. 634 : XaXKeta, St. Byz. On AioXetai, Plut. 2. 299 E, 
 where Wyttenbach reads al 6\(iat, see M. D. s. v. 
 
 106. Note 2. — Names of Women. 'ApycCa, Paus. 4. 3. 4: "EXeuxeCa (?) 
 ApoUod. 2. 7. 8, which is quoted for this accent, proves nothing, as the name is in 
 the genitive case; Heyne and Bekker read 'EKaxfias: "HBtia, S. D., but the 
 passage quoted (Plut. 2. 11 29 B) proves nothing as to the accent : ©sCa, Hes. Th. 
 135 ; ©era, Hes. Th. 371 : lolila (?) Tzetz. : NuKeCa (!) Theocr. 13. 45 : 'Pe£a (?) 
 Hes. Th. 135 ; TtCr), Hes. Th. 453 ; on the several forms of this word, see 
 H. D. s. V. 'Pea ('AxiWeia, ©paatTa, 'D.Kiia, as names of ships, are of course only 
 adjectives) : NT|o-Te£a, a festival mentioned by jffilian V. H. 5. 20, is formed from 
 vriffTcvoi. The name 'I<piyev€ia has a long final syllable in .iEsohyl. Agam. 1526 
 ed. Didot, and is therefore made paroxytone. 
 
 -OIA and -OIH. 
 
 107. All substantives, both proper and common, in ota, where 
 ot is a diphthong, are paroxytone as dissyllables, and pro- 
 paroxytone as hyperdissyllables ; those in oirj are paroxytone, 
 as &yvoLa, avdnvoia, avippoia, avTiirXoLa, bidvoia, h'vayjpoia,, fv6v- 
 TrXoia, CoLa, [i.voia, irpovoia, 'AXlvboia, Bepota, EiijSoia, Kola, Oirj, 
 Ola, IlepijSoia, Tpoia ; except 60117, irvotri, iroiA, poid, a pomegranate. 
 Words like o^vriKota, ^ikr]Kota, where ot is not a diphthong, are 
 paroxytone. 
 
 108. Note i. — Common Substantives. rXota (or yXoia) in Hesych.=7\ia; 
 SoiTi, E. M. 289. 24: veoCa, Theog. Can. 103. 12 : irvoi'fi (d) : iroii, E.M. 705.2, 
 612. 42 ; 677. 56 ; Phot. Lex. ; Hesych., or iroCa, B. M. 770. 9; Arc. 100. 16 ; the 
 Ionic form iroirj is barytone in Eust. 185 1. 50; Hesych.; Suid. ; but oxytone in 
 E.M. 677.55; see Lob. Phryn. 496 : on the various forms iTTOia, irTOii, irrota, 
 see Lob. Phryn. 495 : ^01,4, a ^ojMej'rfflMaie, Eust. 94. 4 ; E.M. 705.2; Arc. 100. 
 14 : ^oCa, a horse-pond (?) Hesych. : o-Toid, Phot. Lex., and trroio (?) ; cf. Arc.ioo. 
 18 ; Lob. Phr3m. 495 : Sroiai, a city mentioned by St. Byz., is barytone : (t>Xoui, 
 ' tpXoiiv sic MuBurus ; codex *Xoia apud Hesych. rfjv K6pr]V t^jv ithv oStw xa\- 
 oCffi Aancavfs,' JS. D. : \poi6. (Attic XP"'" or xp<^"i E. M. 679. 39 ; XP<>^v)t see Lob. 
 Phryn. 496 ; Arc. 100. 18 ; Eust. 94. 2 ; E.M. 705. 2 : i|/oi(i, 'apud Aristot. H. A. 
 3. 3, Schneiderus pro :fioias bis emendat ^tiJas (codd. Bekkeri pleriqiie ipoiis, pauoi 
 if^as vel i/)vas) enimvero Polybi est vox, Aristoteles vefpo-ds vocat,' S. JD. 
 
 109. Note 2. — Proper Names. 'APpoiA, a female name, Lucian Asin. 4: 
 BoU, Strab. 364, is BoiaC, Paus. 1. 27. 5 ; 3. 21. 7, and elsewhere : OItj (?) a deme, 
 usually "Oa or "017; 'OxpoCa, a town, Strab. 566. 
 
 110. Note 3. — According to .Mius Diouysius, the old Attics regarded the final 
 u in all these words as long, e.g. dyvoia, irpovoia, Eust. 1579. 28. Traces of this 
 
-§ 114.] Words in via, ku, and ktj. 33 
 
 are still found in the dramatista, see Matthia Gr. gr. § 68, 3 b, and the authorities 
 there quoted. 
 
 -TIA. 
 
 m. Substantives in via, both proper and common^ where vi is a 
 diphthong, have the final a short, and the accent is thrown as 
 far back as possible, as 6,yvLa, aWvLa, apirvia, KwAfivLa, jivla, 
 veKVia, opyvia, yakKOit.via, WikiLOvia, @via ; except ^.TjTpvia and the 
 plurals ayviai, opyviaC, which are oxytone, and 6v[a paroxytone. 
 When VI is not a diphthong, these words are paroxytone, as 
 dp6o(j)via, (rvix<pvia, €V(j)vta. The forms in viri follow so far as 
 they can those in via. In the genitive and dative singular and 
 plural 6,yvia and opyvia are cireumflexed, as ayvias, ayvia, ayviais, 
 ayvi&v. 
 
 112. Note i. — Common Snhstcmtives. Choerob.C. 405. 27: lirl tZv ds A Ppa- 
 XVKaTa\rjtcTQjv ei^OaiTiv ofltuves PapvToveTv rets \€^eis cos Kal ^f^^is, oTov dyvia, apirvta^ 
 TIKdrata' orav Se yevijrat tj T€\€vTaia ffvWa^il ptaKpd, ^Iuvlkw 60€1 «aTa^£j3d^€T(u d 
 rdyos, otov opymas, d7uiar, Qfamds, ll\aTaiS,s. This was the practice of Aristar- 
 chus, Eust. 653. 53 ; of. also Schol. Ven. Z. 422 ; S. V. E. 502 ; Arc. 98. 3. It is ob- 
 served by Eust. (1631. 29, and 1653. 3) that Spyvia and dyvia were so accented 
 only in old Attic. According to Zonal. 24, some wrote dyvid, while E. M. 14. 21 
 declares for ayvia and opyvia, and such appears to be their common accent in our 
 editions. 
 
 EipvAyuia, A. G. Oxon. 2. 323. 14 : 6i;Ca (?) citrus ; 9vta, a mortar (Sext. Emp. 
 adv. Gramm. 1. 10. p. 265), according to Lob. Phryn. 165, is also found under the 
 form Svia ; Arcadius (97.23) mentions 0via, but he may refer to the proper name ; 
 cf. Theog. Can. 102. 27 : for \ucriYvta, Hippocrates, De locis in hom. p. 415. 37, 
 M. D., Lobeck Par. 333, would read Xvaiyvia, Schneider proposes Xvinyvda : jaitj- 
 Tpvid (ftaTpvid), Arc. 98. 4 ; E. M. 14. 24 : veKvia (cf. Lob. Phryn. 494) is probably 
 the best accentuation, though vcKvia is conmion, while it occurs under the strange 
 form of veKvTa in Schol. Ambros. in Odyss. n. i, where however Dindorf alters it to 
 vtKvia : o-iKuio, Galen, cf. H. D. s. v. aiKva. 
 
 113. Note 2.^Froper Names. The mythical names 'ISuta, Hes. Theog. 352, 
 EtSuta, Hes. Theog. 960, or'TSvia, A. G. Oxon. 2. 442. 4, and XiavTdSvia, are accented 
 as though they were feminine participles : Nir|Kovia, St. Byz. : 2uCa (? 'Sivta) S(. Byz. 
 
 -KA and -KH. 
 
 114. Common substantives in ktj (and m) are paroxytone, 
 as avayKT), Siktj, epeUr], evKdKa, OrjKr], kAk-t], XevKt], ^upiKTj, vApKrj, 
 viKT), TTaibCarKT), -KevKT], (rap.l3vKri, ^ei'ciKTj, (poivdcrj, (j)p[Kr] ; except 
 oxytone, i. words of more than two syllables in ikjj and coktj, 
 as ypap,p,aTiKri, keovTiK-q, /xrj8tKrj, jxovcnK-q, irapOeviKri, TTpioTepiKT], 
 ■nTapjj-iKrj, a-ivcoiriK-^, xi^^KtStKi] (yet eAiicrj, irekiiiri, and ^oivUrj are 
 paroxytone), a/coJK??, Jcoktj (but ^wkjj is paroxytone) ; a. aiK-q, aKrj, 
 a point, and silence, aX/cTj, strength, ^oo-kti, Soktj, -npohoKi], oXktj, 
 
34 
 
 First Declension. [§114- 
 
 ■noXko.m\, TrXoKTj, vKaKq, (pvkaKri ; 3. the contracted forms a\cov(Kfj, 
 \.VKrj, avKfj, (puKfj, ^oLvLKrj, which are perispomena. 
 
 115. Note i On words in ojict] see E. M. 55. 27 ; Arc. 107. 20; Theog. A.G. 
 
 Oxon. 2. no. 13. 
 
 The hyperdissyllables in ikj) are nearly all feminine adjectives used substan- 
 tively, as XoKtoviKaC, {0\avTai'), Pa(nh.K-i\, (areyr)), irepo-iKai, Tpoiri.K-f|, etc. ; see 
 Lob. Par. 331 : nT)viKT| is possibly a mere clerical error for m)vqiai, the interchange 
 of T], t, and V in MSS. and early printed books being constant and notorious. Tlie 
 accent of |M)Sikt| varies : ' Mt/Sib^ X<5/"'<"> Medica, sic ut xi^pTor sit iuterpretafcio. 
 IpiipvWov interpr. etiam Hesychius at \aT&v icT^veaiv apfio^ovTa. Ceterum ac- 
 centum ^utjB/k?; prsecipit Arcad. p. 107. 10 ; Eust. Od. p. 1967. 27 : MrjS'iKri ^Ji/ 
 xipTos, b Kai arj/idaiaai- MrjBm^ S^ y UfpaiKT). Atque sic scriptum ap. Diod. 3. 43 ; 
 "AypwcTTiv KOI lirjSiKTjv eri 8^ KaiTov. MtjSiict] rursus etiam ap. Theophrastum cujus 
 11. V. ap. Schneider ;' H. D., and the same is the case with several words of like 
 termination. 
 
 116. Note 2. — 'AyK-fi, E. M. 9. 54 : aiaKif| (oiafcu), Arc. 107. 2, where Schmidt 
 reads aixri : di)K^, Sohol.Ven. O. 709 ; Eust. 1039. 15 : dK-q, a point, silence, Axe. 106. 
 19 (i7/n7 is paroxytone in B. M. 424. 18) ; aKijand dK-f|, ao««, seeH.D. s. v. ; d\iaKi^ 
 (avrl Tov dAiEUTiK)}, A. Gr. 376. 3), an adjective used substantively, cf. E. M. 63. 40 : 
 dXK'^, strength, Arc. 106. 26 : the heteroclite dative aAxi follows the laws of the Third 
 Declension: d\Kif), aKeWc, Pans. 5. 12. i ; 9.21.3: dXioweKfj (sc. 8o/)d), Eust. Opusc. 
 177. 48 ; H. D. . avKa, Cretan = dX/c;?, Hesych. : paTi.aKT|, Arist. Mirab. Ausc. 49, 
 is paroxytone in Athen, 484 E, according to the precept of Arc. 106. 28 : PiJKa (?) 
 and Pt|kt), see H. D. s. v. : Poo-K'f), Schafer ad Schol. ApoUon. Rbod. 3. 1085 thinks 
 that 06aKt] would be more in accorda,nce with analogy, but it is doubtful whether 
 it would : on 7\auKT| or TKavKT] see Lob. Par. 350 ; Arc. 106. 11 : yXvK'fi, Hesych. ; 
 SoK'^ = ^ virdvoia. Arc. 106. 16 : ^k\ lon.=aicT], aicoMri, E. M. 47. 23 ; 49. 15 : 'IaK'f| 
 (so. Sia\eKTOs), and in Hesych. la/crj = Porj : Kap8a|jLavTiKT|, Diosc. I. I^S ; H. D. ; 
 KT|Kifj (?) = d«ij : XeiiKu, Schol. Ven. E. 292 : Xvkt) (sc. Sopa), Eust. 374. 40 : (iwicfl, 
 roaring. Arc. 106, 1 2, and L. 8. s. v. : \ii.vKi], a case, receptacle, see H. D. a. v. : 6\kt|, 
 Arc 106. 25 : iraXXaKTi, Schol. Ven. O. 709 : i7Xokt|, Axc. 106. 16 : itokt). Arc. 106. 
 16, is irdnT] {-nSicai) in Suid., cf. Lob. Par. 107 : irpoSoK-fi, such compounds as auXo- 
 SoKT), dxvpoSoKT], to-ToSiKT], KaTrvoSoKT), are paroxytone according to the general 
 rule given above, § 28 ; of. Eust. 992 : o-ukt], Herod, tt. fi. X. 6. 21 ; Eust. 1963. 48 ; 
 according to Lob. Par. 379 x"/"""''''"? is found as well as xO'(i<i''<''UKfi ; it has been 
 before observed that late writers made all nouns in ^ = ia oxytone ; hence they 
 would have written ffvic^, and then x^l^'^'-^^^V follows from the general rule of com- 
 position ; but as there is no reason to suppose that authors of the best age ever 
 made such forms oxytone, it seems as certain as anything of the kind can be that 
 Xa/iatavKT] is the proper mode of accenting the word : TpiPaK'f) (sc. xXo/*i!s), Lob. 
 Prol. 314 : -uXaKTi, Schol. Ven. O. 709 : <|>aKT], Arc. 106. 20 ; Herod, n. /*. \. 6. 22 ; 
 Eust. 1572. 51 ; the compounds of this word {^oXfiotpaKrj, TroXtjio^aKfi, revrXotpaicrj) 
 are, like those of (rvxij, found paroxytone, see Lob. Par. 379 : 4>vXaKT|, Arc. 107. 2 ; 
 Schol. Ven. O. 335 : ^o\.viKf\ = €a : (t>oi.v£KT), Schol. Ven. O. 709. 
 
 On the words d^iKraica, a(paKa, if indeed they belong here, which seems ex- 
 tremely doubtful, see H. D. 
 
 117. Proper names in xa and Ktj are paroxytone, as "Akjj, 
 BejSpvKrj, BepeviKrj, TkavKT], 'EKCkti, 'Ec^Krj, ''IddKrj, KaktJKT], KlpKi], 
 AvKT], "OyKa, 'S,Kv\6.Kr], ^oiviKt], XakK-q ; except the cities 'AvtptaK'q, 
 Strab. 319: 'ApiJ,o(iKri, Strab. 50X : 'EX/xavrtKTj or lakp.avn.K.-q, 
 
-§ 121.] Words in ktj and Xa. 35 
 
 St. Byz. : ''httim], St. Byz. : the island KupaKTt/cjj (KuptKTtK?) or 
 KTjpDKTt/cT;), Strab. 315 : ITaXi/cTj, St. Byz., 'IlaAfKr) ap. Diod. II. 
 88 et 90 cui oxytonum restituit L. Dindorf/ H.B.: ^JcortK^, 
 '^LTTaK-q, St. Byz. : KopaKuC, AevK-q (or AevKrj vfjcros), Strab. ia5j 
 is an adjective : AevKai is however barytone, Strab. 646 : and in 
 the singular AevKrj, Diod. Sic. 15. 18, SeyeortK?}, Strab. 313: 
 IiVKal, St. Byz. : ^vktj, Strab. 319. The deme'AA.coTre/cij is oxytone. 
 
 118. NoTB I. — The names of countries and districts in t/crj, which are really 
 adjectives, are very frequently oxytone : the chief of them are 'Aktuk't], 'A|ji,(|)iXox- 
 iKT|, 'Ap^oXiKTi, 'Attikt), BaiTiKT) (according to Arc. 107. 10 this is paroxytone), 
 BcX-yiK-fi, KcXtikt], Ma-yio-TpiKT], MapixapiK-ri, Maco-oPaTiKTi, MctraPaTiKT], Mt]8ikt| 
 (paroxytone according to Arc. 107. 10), 'OSop.avTiK'fi, 'Op.ppiKT|, IlaKTUiKTi, IIptT- 
 TaviK'fi, SairaiK-fj, SivSiK-f), XuXkiSik'^ (but XoXkiSik?;, a city, Philop.), Ai|ji.vpiK'f|, 
 TpuYXo8uTiKT|, BvWiaKT|, Ai^iK-i]. The accents of such words are greAtly confused 
 in the books ; editors would commit no grammatical sin if they made every one of 
 them oxytone : see Lob. Prol. 326. 
 
 119. Note 2. — The city'AKt] in Phoenicia is sometimes found oxytone, though 
 this is contraiy to the express declaration of St. Byz. and Arc. 106. 19 ; cf. E. M. 
 47. 25 ; Sohol. Ven. O. 709. 
 
 'AX<i)ir6K'f|, Arc. 107. 5 : this is sometimes falsely written 'AXcdit^kt) and 'AXco- 
 ircKT] : 'ApiaK^^, H. D. : 'Ao-Ka (?) Strab. 782 : rdfaKa (?) St. Byz. . 'iTiiXiKa, Strab. 
 141 : 'IraXiK-fi, Appian Hisp. c. 38 ; ItoXCki), St. Byz. : Kopo-iKa, Diod. Sic. 5. 13 ; 
 Ptol. 3. 2. I : but KopaiKT], St. Byz. : AoOKa, Ptol. 3. i. 47, etc. : MiXaKa, Ptol. 2. 
 4.7; Strab. 156; but MaA.aK?;, St. Byz. ; AuTojii(zXa«a (?) St. Byz. . "OXwKa (?) St. 
 Byz. -. TliTpoa-aKo. (?) St. Byz. is written IleTpoo-iiKa Paus. 8. 12. 4, and that is the 
 correct accent : 5<lXp.DKa, St. Byz. : SdpaKa (?) St. Byz. ; Ptol. 6. 7. 41 ; 6. ^. 10 : 
 ^UKT), Thuo. 6. 98 ; also 2u/t^, Tuk4 and Tvidi, cf. Ahrens de dial. Gr. ling. 2. p. 64 : 
 2uKai, St. Byz. : TauaKa, St. Byz. : ^iTTaKir| tt6Xls irapoL t^ T^iyptSt iv § rb ^t6v 
 tSiv ipiTTamoiv, Athen. 14. 649 C ; gravandum sine dubio [?] exemplo aliorum ejus- 
 dem generis. Lob. Prol, 31 2. 
 
 5vKii, Athen. 78 B, and ^aKfj, Athen. 158 C, though female names, are not dis- 
 tinguished by their accent from the corresponding common nouns. 
 
 -AA. 
 
 120. Substantives in Xa, both proper and common, have the 
 a short, and the accent is thrown back as far as possible, as 
 SeXAa, &fi.ikKa, avdiravXa, &.aiX\a, /SSeAXa, bUekXa, 6-ueWa, 
 ■navka, yjr6\ka; "A/cpiXXa, "AvdvkXa, BdXa, BSAa, Teka, "IiriroAa, 
 NiKuXXa, NdJXa, IleAAa, 2t^uAAa, I,KvX\a, TeAeVtAAa ; except 
 the Doric forms in \d, which follow the accentuation of the 
 corresponding- forms in Atj, as aAaAa=aAaArj, 'I'tAo/xrjAa, a-Kavbdka, 
 aju,/3oAa = wo^oAtj. 
 
 121. Note i. — Common Substantives. Arc. 96. 14: dp6XXo, a cloak, and 
 'Ap6XXa, a city of Sicily, St. Byz., are paroxytone, though the latter word is pro- 
 paroxytone in Zonar. 8 ; aKepcrtXa, a Sicilian word=^ itvpaivrj, Hesych. ; dXaXd, 
 Herod. ir. n. \. 39. 6 : diroKaXd, A. G. 315. 9 ; drTuXXo, in Hesych. can hardly be 
 
 D 3 
 
36 
 
 First Declension. [§ 121- 
 
 right: PrnXi, Cretan c^ouXlj; in j^olio 06\\a: yaPoXi = Ke(f a\^, Hesych. : St- 
 cTKcWa is false, it should be StffKiWa : eiXa, Hesyoh., better dKr/, H. D. : iWi. (!) 
 = iSpa, Hesych. ; Im-^Xa, Chcerob. C. 325. 23 ; also ^iiyKa and aSevyXa; on0eic\a 
 see Choerob. C. 324. 25 ; A. G. 1201 : eepiioirXa =17, Hesych. : iJ^Xa, Maoed.=^ 
 ayaSii Tvxn, Hesych. : on i<ro-eXa (?) Hesych., see H. D. o. v. i^aKrj : the com- 
 pounds of K6XKa seem to vary, but are generally paroxytone, as capKOKoXXa, ire- 
 TpoKoXXa, jTjpoKoXXa, Hesych., and JiipoKoXXo, XifloKoXXa, Ta\ipoK6XXa (?), JvXo- 
 KoXXa, xpi'O'oKoXXa and r] ; but xP''<''oKoXXa also occurs, e. g. Strab. 764, as well 
 as lx6u6KoXXa, see Lob. Par. 369 ; ' xpi'COK'S^^a, hoc acoentu ap. Galen, vol. 13. 
 p. 130. 272. 738 (ubi etiam aapK0K6h.Ka et lx9voic6K\a), 754; genit. xpu(roKi5\\))S 
 Galen, p. 272, accus. xf""^""^^^^^! ^^^ XP^<""'^^^'"'! P- ^^7 > recta soriptura, 
 Galeno aliisque medicis et Theophr. He lap. § 26. 40, restituenda est xP^o^noKKa, 
 XpvaoK6\XT]s, x/"«''<"t^^^!;, X9^''^''°^^'"'> pariterque in aliis hujusmodi cum /cdWa 
 compositis,' W. Bindorf ap. H. D. torn. 8. p. 1736 D : omo-floTiXa, see H. D. s. v. : 
 o-KavSaXa = 17, not OKavSaXa, as it is sometimes printed : *iXo|XT|Xo, Choerob. C. 
 324. 14, both as a proper name, and that of a fish. 
 
 122. Note 2. — Proper Names. 'AyviXXa, St. Byz. s. v. 'A06\\a, is more correctly 
 written 'Ay^XXa in Strab. 2 20 and elsewhere, for the last syllable is short, Lycoph. 
 1355 : 'A^pXai, H. D. : 'AfltjXa, cf. Lob. Aglaoph. i. 548 ; H. D.: 'AKiXa(!) Strab. 
 769 : 'A(iiijKXa and 'AfivlKXai., St. Byz. ; Pans. 3. 19. 6 ; 'AreXXa, St. Byz. ; Ptol. 3. 
 I. 68 : BapCXa (!) Ptol. 5. 13. 17 : BoiXXai (!) St. Byz. : BouK«(|)aXo, St. Byz. : 
 (EidcnrXa (!) Arrian Anab. 4. 24. I, is indeclinable) : 'Ex^tXo, St. Byz. is'SxerXo 
 in Died. Sic. 20. 32 : 'IXCira ^!) Ptol. 2. 4. 13, but"IXnra, Strab. 141 : Kaxa-yeXo, 
 Aristoph. Ach. 581 : Meo-oXa, St. Byz. : HpoirdXai, St. Byz. : "Peo-iXa, St. Byz. 
 
 The following names of women are paroxytone, at least in the places indicated : 
 'ApxcpoiiXa ; KXeoXa, Schol. Eurip. Orest. 5 : Kpn-uXXa, Aristoph. Thesm. 898 : 
 AaivCXXa, JElian H. A. 7. 15 : Suid. has AaCviXXa, without however explaining its 
 meaning ; H. T>. understand it to be the name of an island spelled AaiviXa else- 
 where: MvpxCXa, Zenob. 2. 84; cf. Lob. Prol. 120, who mentions besides these, 
 Ai$l\\a, MvpiWa, XpvaiWa, Ma^ifiiWa, UpiaKiKKa ; probably all are wrong. 
 
 -AH. 
 
 123. Common substantives in A77 with a diphthong in the 
 penultimate are oxytone, as wnnk-q, avkri, ^ovkr], fvkri, a^eiKri ; 
 except paroxytone, beikrj, bovKri, dkrj, e^ovkr] in the phrase 
 e^ovkrjs blKTj, C^ijyXr], and ovk-q, a scar. 
 
 124. NoiE. — On these nouns see Chcerob. E. 16. 7 ; Eust. 1169. 34; E. M. 392. 
 50; Philem. Lex. p. 133. § 320; Schol. Ven. T. 26 : iieCXti in Hesych. is seem- 
 ingly corrupt : SeCXt], Philem. § 320 ; Schol. Ven. T. 26 ; Theog. Can. no. 32 : 
 Soikt], Choerob. E. 16. ii : «iXt), E. M. 21. 39 ; eiXi;, Arc. 108. 18 ; cf. Theog. 1. 1. : 
 ifvy\i\, for this accent there seems to be no express authority ; but in the books it 
 is paroxytone : koCXt] is an adjective used substantively. Lob. Par. 333 ; the 
 grammarians seem somewhat uncertain as to the accentuation of ouX^ ; ouX'f|, a 
 scar, is unanimously said to be oxytone, Choerob. E. 16. 10 ; Eust. 1169. 39 ; 133. 
 20 ; 1869. 23 ; Philem. Lex. p. 133. § 320 ; Arc. 108. 14 ; E. M. 640. 57 : ouX^, as 
 applied to barley, is barytone according to Choerob. E. 16. 10 ; Schol. Ven. T. 26 ; 
 E. M. 641. 36; oxytone according to Eust. 1169. 39; 133. 20; this variation 
 arises from a difference of opinion as to the origin of the word, see L. S. s. v. : 
 wao-TeCXiT], the last day of the year, E. M. 655. 48, is regular, if really a compound : 
 TaijXi) or ravXa is the Byzantine mode of spelling rA^Xa = tabula. 
 
-§ 128.] Words in Xt], 
 
 37 
 
 125. Words in wXtj and oXtj are oxytone, as a/ia/jrwX??, yajxclxoX-q, 
 evxoiXr}, OepaTsuikr), iJ,eix<f)U)\ri, TTavcrooXi^, Tepmwkrj, ^(apiTuXri, ava- 
 oToA.r), avaroXj], fioXri, I^ttoXij, irpo/ioXTj, o-roAvj, (T)(o\.ri, \oXrj; 
 except amaioXT], aafi6Xr), kpiaiXr], and the contracted word Ku>Xri. 
 
 126. Note. — See Arc. log. 20 : ip\mKi\, a hurricane, is paroxytone in Arc. 109. 
 22 ; E. M. 375. II ; Eust. 918. 17 ; Theog. Can. iii. 28, et alibi, and such seems 
 to be its proper accent, though others make it oxytone ; see L. S. s. v. : k<o\tj = 
 KwXea, Athen. 368 T> ; Herod, tt. /it. \. 6. 26 : ovoK<&\r|, a name of Empusa, is a 
 feminine adjective from df<!«ajXos : dpioXr), Hesych. r dp6Xr) (?) Theog. Can. 1 11. 
 19: airavoXi], Sohol. Aristoph. Nub. Iil^,'ApiaTO<p(ivrjs [sc. Byzantius] SI ifiJ- 
 veaSal <priai Trjv eax^Trjv, 'A7raio\^ : do-pAXr), Arc. 109. 13 : 66p(r6Xir], Arc. 109. 13, 
 its meaning is not known : Tpi,p6\r\, Theog. Can. ill. 10. 
 
 127. The remaining substantives in Xrj are paroxytone, as ayiXr], 
 aWdXri, oXtj, di'^TjAr;, ap^-vXi], ^acrlXr], C^Xrf, dviJ,eXr], K-qXt], KixXr], 
 KoruXr), ixapCXr], [mXt}, p.V(TTiXr\, ttAXt}, wrestling, vvXri, o-dXr}, a-TrjXrj, 
 arpe^Xr), rpiyXr], rpuiyXr], rvXr), <])i6,Xt] ; except aXaX-^, ya/xcpriXri, 
 6r)Xr), OvrjXr}, xe^aXTj, oixokXtj, ottAtj, TTiixeXri, TraXri, meal, <T[i,iiX-{\ 
 or <Tp.iX-l\, a-Tacf)vXri, a bunch of grapes, (jivXri, x^Xv, which are 
 oxytone, ^nd the contracted words, aixvybaXfj, an almond tree, 
 yaXr{, (^ptvoyaXrj, pivyaXrj), l^aXrj, ivapbaXfj, perispomena. 
 
 128. Note. — 'AXiXTi = d e6pv0os, Arc. 108. 23 ; E. M. 55. 47 : dXaX'^i, Herod. 
 IT. fi. \. 39. 5"; Eust. 994. 57, and usage is in favour of this accent : dijivySaXTJ, an 
 almond tree, Herod, ir. fi. \. 6. 23 ; Arc. 108. 24 : dfiU'yS'^X')], an almond, Ammon. 
 p. 12 ; Athen. 52 F, ort trept t^s Trpotpopds tow t6vov t^? afivySA\rjs ndpxfiiXos p^v 
 d^toi kirl Tov Kapnov ^apvveiv opoiojs tw &fivyS6\q)' rd pivTOL Hydpov BiXn TTipianav 
 . . . ^ApiffTapxos 51 Kal rbv Kaptrov Kal to SevSpov opoiajs npofpepeTOL KaT b^etav raffiv. 
 ^i\6^tvos b' dpupoTepov irfpiffiT^ . . . dWoi SI dpvySa\6jS ctJS Ka\ds, Tp^(paiv 51 kv 
 'ATTi/cg Ttpoaahia apvySd\7]v p\v rbv Kaprrbv Capias, hv ^fiets ovberepajs dpvySakov 
 kiyopev, dpvySaXij SI Td S^v5pa kttjtikov irapd rbv Kapir&v '6vto$ tov xapct/cT^pos Kal 
 S<d toSto nepiaircopivov : airXot, an adjective used substantively. Lob. Par. 333 : 
 auXij (?) Herod, ap. Henn. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 304 : 7aXf), and ^jLvoyaXi], 
 Herod, jr. p.. \. 6. 23 ; Eust. 374. 41 ; Arc. 108. 6 : (lUYaXii is also found under 
 the forms pvyaKri, paiyaXii, Lob. Par. 378: 7a(i<|)i)XT|, Schol. Ven. I. 220; Arc. 
 109. 5 : SmtXtj, an adjective used as a substantive : ciripXri (?) Hesych. : tiriirXTJ, 
 .ffilian H. A. 14. 16, where Schneider reads ipiirvas for emir\ds : 9r\\i\, Arc. 
 io8. II; Eust. 872. 17: 8uit]XT|, Arc. 109.6; Schol. Ven. I. 220; Eust. 872.17: 
 IfaXij, Eust. 450. 25 ; also i^dKrj in Hippoor. and Galen ; i(r9Xi\ (?) Hesych., a 
 corrupt form of the game word; KcpSaXfi = ea, a fox, Lob. Par. 339; sometimes 
 eiToneously KtpSdKr) : K«(j)aX'f|, Herod, -n. p. \. 39. i ; Arc. 108. 23 ; the various 
 dialectic forms of this word are also oxytone, ya^aXd, Hesych. ; Kt^aXi}, Ke/3A^, 
 Arc. 107. 26 ; but we find k6j8A?; in E. M. 498. 41 ; perhaps for kcXi? in Theog. 
 Can. no. 17 «e0\ri should be read : Km9i]Ki\ (?) Hesych. : KopuSaXX-n (?) Z. 8. : 
 Kv\Kf\ (?) Z. S. : kuXtj, Theog. Can. no. 25 : iiapCXi), E. M. 574. 29 ; Arc. 109. 8 ; 
 /*a/)(Xij in A. G. Oxon. 2. 259 is a mere MS. or typographical error ; of.A.G. Oxon. 2. 
 III. II : JuXti (?) Jo. Damasc. vol. i. p. 57 D; H. D. : 6|i.okXt|, Arc. 107. 25 ; A. G. 
 Oxon. 1. 328. 6: oirXifi, Arc. 107. 25 : iroX'^i, meal, Schol. Ven. K. 7, yet it always 
 seems to be paroxytone in our books, the distinction between it and irdXifi, wrestling. 
 Arc. 108. 4, is probably an invention of the gi-ammarians ; irapSaXii = ^») (so. topd), 
 
38 
 
 First Declension. [§ 128- 
 
 Eust. 450: miie^, Arc. log. 2 ; St. Byz. 0. v. 'A77£A.^, E.M.672.21 : crn€i\'f|, Arc. 
 108. 19, or o-fiiX-fi, Theog. Can. 110.33, is always paroxytone in MSS. and our editions : 
 o-Ta(|)v\T|, a bunch of grapes; Ptolemseus Ascalonitea and Heraolides condemned tHs, 
 the common accent, Bust. 341. 35 : iypioarafiXri is a false accent for ayptotrTo- 
 <^v\-i\ : a-ra^vXr], a plummet, Ammon. p. 124 ; Arc. 109. 17 ; Sohol. Ven. B. 765: 
 Tuij)\-f|, H. D. . (JidXti, Herod, ir. jjl. \. 39. 12 : x^l^^) Arc. 108. 10 ; Bust. 872. 17 ; 
 in Theog. Can. no. 31 it is written as a proper name ; x^^^ (?) Suid. ; A. G-. Oxon. 
 2. 276. 23 : i|/<o\-f|, Aristopli. Av. 560 etc. is the corresponding feminine to i/'a\6s, 
 used substantively. 
 
 129. Proper names in Xtj are paroxyfcone, as 'Ayxid^rj, 'Aixvukai, 
 "EXXrj, ZAyKkr], SepixoirvXai, ®oijKr], YiafivXrj, MvKdXrj, 'VaK(i\r], 
 ^efieXri, '2Ta(j)v\ri, iTpoyyvX-q, "T/3A?} ; except the demes 'AyycA.?j, 
 'Aypi;A.7j, or 'AypauXr;, 'Ay/cDA.77, 'AXij, Ke<^aA.^, Ylevrek^, ^vXri, 
 and AtiXaC 'E7nT7oA.at, KaXai, Ke<f>a\ai, ^i\ai. 
 
 130. Note. — 'APlXti, Joseph. Ant. J. 4. 8. i ; S. D. : 'AvYeX'^l, St. Byz. ; Arc. 
 109. 3, is falsely 'Ayy(^.ri in A. G-. 335. 20 ; 'AyxvX-l], Arc. 109. 19 ; wrongly 'A7- 
 HiKf] in A. G. 338. 12 : 'Aypav\-i\, St. Byz. -. 'Aypv\i\, Arc. 106. 19 ; in A. G. 332. 
 30 it is wrongly paroxytone : 'A\i\, Arc. 108. 5, and 'AKal, names of demes, St. 
 Byz., sometimes wrongly written 'AA.01 or "AA.ai : 'AXaC in Boeotia and 'A\t|, St. 
 Byz.: 'AiraioXi], according to Aristophanes Byz. ap. Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 1134, 
 should be 'A-naio\^ : AiXaC, St. Byz. ; 'EiriiroXaC, Thucyd. 6. 91 ; St. Byz. : Ka- 
 XaC, Apion and Herodorus ap. Bust. 267. 2 ; Kf^a\i\, Herod. ir./t.X. 39. 5; St. Byz. 
 s. V. 'hyy^Ki) : KE(t>aXaC, Ptol. 4. 3. 13 : KovBijXt), a deme, Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 
 233 ; MuXaC, St. Byz. is also paroxytone, e.g. Strab. 266 ; 'MvKas, ap. Strab. 6. 
 p. 266. nt ap. Theophr. H. PI. 8. 2. 8 ; MvXaTs, 372, Thuc. 3. 90, ruraus tlvKas, 
 Mod. 14. 87 ; 19. 65 ; Exc. p. 499. 2;' B.J).: IlaX-fi is quoted by H. D. from Schol. 
 Thucyd. i. 37, where in Didot's edition IXAXt] is rightly printed : n«VTe\'f|, St. 
 Byz. s. V. 'AyyeK'fi, Arc. 109. 3 ; the deme 2(t)EvSaX'f| is falsely written 2(t>EvSdl\T] 
 in St. Byz.; Hesych. : *iXaC, Strab. 818, is generally paroxytone; in Ptol. 4. 
 6- 74 we have *iXai (fi 9iKm) : *uXt|, Strab. 404, etc. : Xir|Xa£ is also written 
 
 -MA and -MH. 
 
 131. Common substantives in jutj are oxytone, as aix^i^ aKjiri, 
 &vaT0ixri, di)VfX7j, ypafjiixri, hiahpofiri, bpop-rj, bvap-ri, f(j)€TiJ.ri, vop.r], 
 ohjXT], opp.rj, TTvyptri, crTiyp.ri, rip-r) ; except paroxytone, I. those in 
 r}p.r}, vp.r], co^tj, as eTTLO-Trnxri, Kvrnxri, p.vriij,ri, ^tjjutj, fjjju,??, X-ijx-r], 
 pvp.r], TpvjXT], yvatjxr], K.^p,r}, pdfjir] ; 2. those in ajUTj, as Sjmrj, dakdifirj, 
 TTaXi.p.r], TTVpdixrj, yet (mLOap.rj is oxytone ; 3. SAjarj, /3pi/.i?j, Uap-T] (?), 
 dcy'i6p.r], Bipjxt), ko/xtj, Xo'x/irj, pLAixpLTj (and a), oLp,7], wdp^rj, ttXtj- 
 o-fiTj, [-nkri^ixy)), (TTAOjxr], Tokp.!) (and a), T6pp7] (and a), X'^PW' 
 Xao-/xr;, xpat'^/^'?. \jr(i.ixp,r] ; 4. the contracted word (nia-ap.rj, which 
 is perispomenon. 
 
 OtKoSoftTj and bioiK.obop,ri are oxytone. 
 
 132. Note i.— "A\(«) (i^dKiirj), Arc. no. i ; Lob. Par. 396 quotes dA./uiJ from 
 Lucian Gall. u. 33, where however Jacobitz reads iSA/«j ; dv4(A,i), Soph. Gloss, s. v. : 
 
-§ 136.] Words in jia, /j.r], and va. 39 
 
 ctppiT), or ap|i'T|, ap(i.T|, or ap|ia ; see L, S. B. vv. and Lob, Par. 396 : ^&9\i.'r\, H. D. -. 
 p\ip.T), Hesyoh. : ppip-r), E. M. 214. 12 : 8Eo-p,'f|, Arc. 109. 25, according to Lob. 
 Par. 396, this word is more frequently paroxytone; dvaSecrpn) is never oxytone, 
 Arc. 103. 3 ; o-TT)6oSco-nir), B. M. 749. 44 ; Sox|JiT|, Aristarohus, SoxA"?; Trypho, 
 Eust. 1291. 43 : SoKTuXo86xp.Tl, Pollux 2. 157 ; 8v6(j,'f| (or SiBfurjX) Lob. Par. 395 : 
 clo-COiiT), Schol. Ambros. Odysa. Z. 264, and (IffiaSiir/ : liri\'?|o-(jn], Schol. Aristoph. 
 Nub. 780 : epC^T) or tpp.'^l (?) see H. D. s. v. : 6^p|j.T| and 6cp)ia, Lob. Phryn. 331 ; 
 Tbeog. Can. 112. 5 : l6uT\n\, L. S. : i9\vn, Lob. Par. 395 ; ik(ii.i), Tbeoph. H. P. 4. 
 11; H.D. . t<r\i,i\, Lob. Par. 395 : eJCo-jn), Hesych. ; KoC|iiT| (?) Theog. Can. 1 1 2. 1 3 : 
 Ko^iT), Arc. no. II : X6k)i,t) or Xokt] (?) see H. D. s. v. : \6x\>-i], Eust. 896. 60; 
 Theog. Can. 112. 4: |iccr68|ji,'r), as a compound, is regular: for Jvcrp.'fi, ^va/nj also 
 occurs, but is probably a mistake ; oIkoSo)!'^, Lob. Phryn. 490 : oi\t,i], Theog. Can. 
 112. 15 : ■Tr6.\\i,T]=palma, Hesych. ; irX-ficrp.r), Hesiod. Erag. 25 ; L. S.; also -rrXimri 
 or vKriiiiai : (rri<ro|jiT), Arc. no. 7 ! Herod, ir. 11. A. 7. i ; this is not uncommonly 
 found paroxytone, though, according to Photius, Aristarohus made it perispo- 
 menon : <rCp,T), Hesych. s. v. ' hmaiiuaaf, is probably wrong ; aKi>.\y.i\, Arc. no. 2, 
 is oxytone in the text of Pollux 10. 165 : <nri9a)A-f|, Arc. no. 7 : tnl>Sy.i\, Schol. 
 Ambros. Odyss. Z. 264, and KpeocrTd6|i'i] : T6Xp,T| (and t6Kim), Arc. no. 2 ; A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 417. 19: Topiit), Hesych.: %a.p\t.r[, Arc. no. 2: x^''V-''\' ■^<'- '^°9- ^^ • 
 XpaCo-jiT), Nicand. Ther. 583 : XP^!'^''! (?) Hesyoh. : i|;d|i.|jLT) (and i/zafi/ia), .ffischyl. 
 Prom. 573. 
 
 133. Note 2. — According to Pape (Etymolog. Wbrterb. d. Gr. Spr. p. 34) 
 /lA/iiia and t6\im are the only words in im belonging to the First Declension, all 
 others so called are neuters of the Third ; but this seems hardly to be in accordance 
 with the facts. 
 
 A distinction is drawn between 6aXa|iaC=Td tSiv AtooKoipcav Up6v, and 
 6aX(i|mi=ai KaraSvafts, Trypho ap. Ammon. p. 68; Eust. 1541. 47; and jSllius 
 Dionysius ap. Eust. 906. 50. 
 
 134. PrcTper names in fxa and fxri are paroxytone, as 'Apta-- 
 Tob&iJLa, ' KpTaK&jxa, AvTOKOjxa, Aiorlna, 2ey€(r<i/iia, TpafjiiJir], Ev- 
 pwojiri, QaXApiai, ©epjuat, 'W(o[X7], KaXApiai, Kvixr], Ol(Tvp,r], SotjuiTj, 
 'EvixT], Ttjurj, Ai.8ijpir], one of the Liparean isles, St. Byz. ; but 
 AiSd/jHj, a village in Cilicia, is oxytone, as is expressly stated by 
 St. Byz. 
 
 Note. — l£pa|jiaC, St. Byz. : 2iSv|xa (?) St. Byz. 
 
 -NA. 
 
 135. Substantives in va have that syllable short, and retract 
 the accent, as &[wva, yivva, hicmoiva, ev6vva, diaiva, depimaiva, 
 Xiaiva, \iJKaiva, p.6,payva, jxepipiva, pivpaiva, Ttflva, Tplaiva, •)(ko.'iva ; 
 except Doric forms in a = r\, as hva-ikiva, bi6vpap.^o-)(a>va, p.vp- 
 piva (?), yaXAva, (reX&va, and rip,lva. 
 
 136. Note. — 'Aypel^va, Analect. Brunck 2. p. 53; Zonar. 29, should probably 
 be written aypfic^ra : d9epCva = ij: djidva (?) Hesych.: 8oX(lva (?) Hesyoh.: IpCir- 
 va = i2 : (uOuKaCva (?) Hesych. : on KaTaK6va see L. S. s. v. ; KvSAva (?) Hesych. ; 
 \t,ayy6,va, Suid. : according to Schol. Eurip. Bhes. 817, Herodian made ^idpayva 
 
40 
 
 First Declension. [§ 136- 
 
 paroxytone, it is However proparoxytone in Eurip. 1. 1, and elsewhere ; Hesyoh. has 
 a/iapayva : |jie(j.ppava (?) N. T. : (iva, Arc. 96. 24 : 686vva or o9uvvo, see H. D. 
 B. V. : 6|£va, Hesych. ; irfivo, Hesyoh. ; ■ma-&Kva = mBixyr/, H. D.: CTKavA, Dor. 
 = aicrivri : (nrapTCva or a-napTcvrj is an adjective used substantively, Eust. igi, 33 : 
 <ru(o8iva, an epithet of Athene, see L. S. s. v. : irpTdva (?) Hesych. ; Lob. Prol. 
 175; for xiiiva, a kind of iish, x^"""' '"' X'^"^^ ^^ ^'^^ veai : updva is corrupt 
 in Hesych., Si 'pdvva is suggested. 
 
 137. Proper names in va follow the same rule as common 
 nouns, e. g. "Apz^a, "Epivva, "EpKVvva, KepKivva, KiKVvva, Kopivva, 
 Aovva, MiOava ; except Latin names in Iva, which are properi- 
 spomena, as 'lovariva, KcovaravTlva, Saj3iva, 'i'avaT'iva, together 
 with 'AKvXiva, St. Byz., a city in Illyria, and Tepiz;a, a city, 
 Strab. 2^6. 
 
 'Adriva is contracted from 'AO-qvda, like Aava for Aavd-q in 
 Hecatseus ap. Herod, tt. ju,. A. 8. i. 
 
 138. Note i 'A9if)va, Arc. 96. 24 : AlviAva (!) Strab. 508 ; 'AvSiva, St. Byz. : 
 
 'ApSouevva, Strab. 194 : 'ApT|va, St. Byz. : "Apiriva is expressly said to be pro- 
 paroxytone, Theog. Can. 100. 32, yet it is written 'Apiriva in Choeroboscus ap. 
 A. G. Oxon. 2. 171. 10, and 'Apmva {sio), A. G. Oxon. 2. 298. 7; cf. Lob. Prol. 
 222 : 'Arapva, St. Byz. : 'A4iiSva is according to St. Byz. *A(pi8vai in the plural: 
 'Axcipva, Herodian ap. St. Byz. ; the derivatives imply an oxytone, as 'Axopv^Ss", 
 etc., Gottling suggests 'Axapvr) ; 'AxpoBivi, St. Byz., is doubtful both as to 
 quantity and to accent : 'AxpaSivi) is preferred by Lob. Prol. 218 ; Bap|3aa'dva (?) 
 or Kap^aa&va (?) Ptol. 6. 17. 6 : BappopAva (?) Ptol. 7. i. 43 ; B^X|3iva expressly 
 said to, be proparoxytone, Theog. Can. 100. 32, is also found paroxytone ; Top-yova, 
 Lucian Mer. Dial. i. i; 'EXeva = 'EXf fi;, Theog. Can. 99. 20: 'EXeufl^pva, 
 St. Byz.; ZapCva (1) Diod. Sic. 2. 34: 'lepdva, Schol. Apollon. Rhod. i. 471; 
 'lo-TpiavA, St. Byz. ; Kai<nf|va, Strab. 217, is Kaiaava in Ptol. 3. i. 46 : KaXu|ji,va, 
 Eust. 319. 28, is Ka\viiva in Strab. 489, and St. Byz. : KairCvva (KairiVvai ?) 
 St. Byz. : Ka-n-ovTiiva (?) Ptol. 6. 17. 6: Kpwp.va, E. M. 541. 34, should be 
 Kp&iiva ; MoXupSdva, avt], St. Byz. : MwpCvva (?) E. M. 595. 24, false for Mptva 
 or Mvpivri; Theog. Can. loi. i : O'iva (?) St. Byz. : in Arist. Ausc. Mirab. 94 it 
 is Oivapia: 'Piarwa, St. Byz. : 2^va or ^rivr;, Strab. 285; Arc. ill. 12; Sivd is 
 barbarous and indeclinable, Chcerob. E. 153. 27: SkotivA, St. Byz.. ToppaKLvA 
 (?) St. Byz. ; Tcptva is proparoxytone in St. Byz. . ^at'vva, a woman's name, 
 Paus. 3. 18. 6; 9. 35. i. 
 
 139. Note 2. — Many of these names are misaccented in Pape's Lexicon, e.g. 
 'Epitiva for "EpKwa, Paus. 9. 39. 2 : 'lVTep&p.va for "IvTepapiva, Strab. 227 : 
 ^aXaaapva for KaXdo-apva, Strab. 254: Korivva for KoTivva : Aiiciiiva for AC- 
 Kufiva, Strab. 373 : Mvpiva for Mupiva, Strab. 550. 573 ; St. Byz. ; Theog. Can. 
 ,101. i; Lob. Prol. 280: Xaponeiva for Xap6ir£i,va : Xpiaripa for XpicTTtva ; the 
 last mentioned name occurs, it is true, as a paroxytone in Choerob. E. 139. 31, 
 but that is the only one instance out of many of a practice common enough ; the 
 scribes frequently substitute the acute for the circumflex : for Xlfpire/j^ra, which 
 Gottling mentions, ncpirepTiVT), or tivti, is now read in Strab. 607. 
 
-§ 142.] Words in vrj. 41 
 
 -NH. 
 
 140. Common substantives in vrj are paroxytone, as alax^vi], 
 avfiJ,(av7], a-n-qvT], a.p6,-)(vr], apTAvq, porAvq, yoKrivr], baTrdvrj, ba(f>vri, 
 bmaiocruvT], bCvr], bovXaavvrj, elprjvr], C'^vq, fipoitvr], dolvri, Kkivx], 
 KopcovYj, KpT)vr], XiKavt], [i,vr]ii,o(Tvvr], obvvt], TrXAvrj, pacrrciovr], rixvi]! 
 Tidrivr], (f)-qvrj, a>\ivr] ; except oxytone, l. abstract words in ovrj, 
 as yov-q (which is also oxytone as a concrete), ribovri, KaXXovrj, 
 IJ.ovr], Treia-ixovri, ■nrjp.ovrj, TsXincrp.ovri, <povr\ (iv(^p6vi] however and 
 a-(id(f)p6vr] are barytone) ; examples of concrete substantives are, 
 aKovr}, apirehovT], fiyeiJ,6vr], 696vr], ■nepovt], cr^evbovr] ; and 2. yvvrj, 
 be^ajxevrj, elap-evri, evvrj, iMevoivrj, p,y\)(avrj, -woivrj, crKr]vri, a-rpinp-vri, 
 (fiavrj, (pepvifj, (jxiivrj, bivrj. 
 
 141. Note i. — Words in ovt). Philem. Lex. p. 17. § 46 ; B. M. 194. 47 ; Theog. 
 Can. 115. 5; A. Gr. Oxon. 2. 385. 7 : avovf| (oiovd Dor.) is paroxytone in E. M. 170. 
 45 ; 171. 52 ; dyxovq =07^15 is distinguislied by the grammarians from a-jxivrj, « 
 rope, Philem. Lex. p. 17. § 46 ; E. M. 194. 50 ; Zonar. 28 ; Schol. Aristoph. Acharn. 
 125 ; the distinction however is not generally observed in MSS, see Fix ap. H. D. 
 s. V. ; the compounds of yovi) or fovSs are irregular, oiroYovT| and eiriYovri are 
 oxytone, l-yyovii), h\.<Tiyy6vr\, tpit€yy6vt|, and irpoYovTi paroxytone ; at least such 
 seems to be their accentuation in our editions ; the difference of meaning probably 
 determines this variation : ei<|)p6vr], Arc. 103. 6 : 8vo-<|)p6vT] (?) see H. D. b. v. : 
 o-<o<j)p6vir). Arc. 102. 6 ; E. M. 87. 38, seems only to occm: as a proper name, e. g. 
 AristEeuet. Ep. i . 6. p. 20. 
 
 142. Note 2. — 'Ap.vT| is once or twice paroxytone ; MS. authority is for the 
 former accent : dvi], Arc. no. 26 ; paKTpiavf| (sc. camel), Lob. Par. 331 : papaKiv-f], 
 Hesych. ; |3ouKavrj, avefjuiivri rh avBor Kvrrpioi, Hesych. : )3ci)\T)vf|, poXmvf], or PuXivt), 
 aA:i«(i o/«»e, Geopon. 5. 17. 5 ; H. D. . yavi\ = yvvri, seeH.D. s.v. : theDoric(or 
 Sicilian) yava is paroxytone in Greg. Cor. p. 345, as is the Boeotian fiavva, Hesych. 
 or 0dva in Herod, tt. ^. \. 18. 25 ; though it might perhaps be inferred that Herodian 
 considered it to be oxytone, as it is written in Apoll. de Pron. 65. 2 : y«vt| = veyea, 
 E. M. 225. 23: ycvTiavfj is an adjective; if not one it ought to be paroxytone 
 by Herodian's rule in tr. /.. A. 18. 18 : Y*"''^> -Arc. 112. 16 ; for the accentuation of 
 the oblique cases yvvaiK6s, ywaixi, etc. see the rules for the Third Declension : 
 Sejap,6vf|, Arc. in. 9 : E. M. 328. 13 : iujniivi\, Arc. E. M. 1. 1. ; in Hesych. it is 
 wrongly la/^Ei'^ : euvT|, Arc. III. 4 : €xiv'fj = cx"'f", -^rc. 112. 3 ; Theog. Can. 1 14. 3 : 
 6av^ (?) Theod. Prodr. p. 221 ; S. D. ; cf. Lob. Rhem. 259 : Ketrnavi] (sc. $a\avoi) ; 
 AetiiSerm. 8. 73; H. J). . kvvtj = «w€77 : \i)vr| or \i]vai for A^vai is probably, or 
 even certainly wrong, see H. D. 0. v. ; |i.a£iVT| (?) Hesych. . (levoivT), Theogn. Can. 
 114. 17 : pn]xav^, Herod. ir. /n. X. 18. 18 ; Arc. in. 2 : \t.vo6,xvi\, Eust. 575. 32, 
 Suid., is the feminine of fivaaxvis, and is oxytone in Hesych. ; vfj = via, Aristoph. 
 ap. Herod, v. /i. A. 7. 9 : iraiSvfi, Anth. Pal. 2. 410 : Gottling, Accent, p. 156, quotes 
 Schol. Ven. fi. 315 to prove that irSpvr; is oxytone ; the passage does not prove it, 
 and the word is undoubtedly paroxytone ; cf. Herod. ir. /i. A. 33. 29 : irepYaiiTivifi 
 (sc. x^pra), Suid. etc. . n-owtj, Arc. 1 1 2. 7 ; Theog. Can. 114. 8 : irpoxav-fi is false for 
 irpoxivT), Lob. Ehem. 265 ; fwi], afile, Arc. in. 24 ; Theog. Can. 113. 8 ; Choerob. 
 ap. A. G. Oxon. 2. 255. 6 : l>ivr\, a shark, Arc. I. I. : but this distinction is not 
 observed in our editions ; in both senses the word is paroxytone : aKrfvi\, Herod. 
 
42 First Declension. [§ 142- 
 
 ir. li. \. 16. 30 ; Arc. 111.13: <TTevr| (so. 6U<:), Thucyd. 2. 99, quoted by Lob. Par. 
 361 : o-Tpu(ivTi, Theog. Can. 115. 9 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 48. 12 : iivv^, a ploughshare, 
 Hesycb., but iiwi? is better : ^avi\, Herod, ir. ;:*. K, 18. 22, not unfrequently found 
 paroxytone, but wrongly : <j>epvT|, Herod. ir. //. \. 33. 29 ; Arc. 113. 23 =irpo/f, Suid. ; 
 E. M. 790. 45 ; others have this paroxytone, Zonar. 1802 ; ' Apud Suidam iepv/i, 
 irpo'i(- et iipvT), d^oiiSiy : sed codex Leid. utrobique iipvrj, qui accentua etiam in 
 locis scriptorum passim invenitur,' H. D. : ^u>vi\, Arc. 112. 21 ; Chosrob. E. 100. 2 : 
 d>vfj, Arc. 112. 21 ; Chcerob. E. 100. 2. 
 
 143. Proper names in vr\ axe paroxytone, as AItvi], 'AXkvovt), 
 'AvTLyovq, Bijvr], Aoob<ivr), 'EXevr), 'Epij.i6vq, 'HXcavrj, 'la-jj.rivy], 'Ircivrj, 
 Kaptvri, Kkvixiv-q, Kvprjvr], Aepv-q, Mirvkrivr], IleXA.Tjz'Tj, Wpvq, Upirivrj, 
 'Prjvr], Stivrj, 2?jv?j, <^pvvr]. Names of countries or nations in avrj and 
 ■qvT), and plural names of towns and places are for the most part 
 oxytone, as ' AKecrapievai, ' AXKop.€vai, Qevai (ef. Setmidt ad Arc. 
 lJl),Ke\aivai,Kke(ova(, Arc. Iia. 2,6 (but Kkedvrj, cf Eust. 291. 
 4), KkaCoixeval, Ko\u>vai, MoXcaval ; 'Apa^-qvrj, 'ApopTjvTj, 'Ap(avrivri, 
 TaPiavri, Fa/Suji'Tj, Kao-Triorjj, MapyLavri, Mariavri, SatStjvTj, Sou- 
 cnav-q ; but there are many exceptions to this rule. 
 
 144. Note 1. — Plural Names of Towns which are harylone. 'AStivai, passim,: 
 "AKKavai, St. Byz. : 'AK6vai, St. Byz. ; "AvTCuvai (1) 'ap. Strab. 230 'Avre/tvai certe 
 scribendum pro 'Avrinvai,^ S. D. : 'A^dvvai (?) St. Byz. : 'A<t)C8vai, St. Byz. ; 
 'AxapvaC is oxytone, though 'Ax^pva is paroxytone in St. Byz., where Gottling 
 conjectures 'AxApyrj : "Axvai, St. Byz. ; 'AxpaBiv^, St. Byz. : Birvai, St. Byz. : 
 'Extvai, St. Byz. : ©epAirvai, Strab. 409 : 'loxvai (?) A. G. Oxon. i. 48. 13 : Ix™!. 
 in Thessaly, Strab. 435 ; and in Macedonia, St. Byz. : KaXvSvoi, Eust. 319. 28 ; 
 E. M. 486. 28 : Kdvai, Strab. 446 ; 615 : Kav?| and KavaC ttjs AioMSos axpa, St. 
 Byz. : KAwai = Ca«»ME, Strab. 285; Kao-|ji,^vai, Thucyd. 6. 5 ; KopPpijvai, Polyb. 
 5. 44. 7 I KoXoivaC, Xenoph. Hell. 3. 1. 13, is KoKaivai. in Pans. 10. 14. i : Kpijvoi, 
 Thucyd. 3. 106, etc. ; Ai|ivai., Strab. 363 ; the Arcadian M^Xaivai (M.i\aivtal, Pans. 
 8. 3. 3)) is distinguished by St. Byz. from the Lycian MeXaivaC ; MeXaivaC in the 
 Troad is oxytone in Strab. 603 : MivroOpvav, Strab. 233 : MuKfivai, passim : n6TVOi, 
 Eust. 269. 34 : 2£vav, St. Byz., or Stvoi, Ptol. 7> 3. 6 : Tajiivai. or Ta|ji,iIiVT), Arc. 
 194. 2 : TcXXfjvai, Strab. 231 : TupoKivai, St. Byz. : ^dvai, Strab. 645, is oxytone 
 in Aristoph. At. 1692, and in some copies of Thucyd. 8. 24; H. B. : *i8Tivot, 
 Strab. 230. 
 
 145. Note 2. — The names of countries and nations in avi) and rjvr] are strictly 
 adjectives, and as such they generally retain the adjectival accent, yet the follow- 
 ing are exceptions to the rule, 'ASi.aP'fivT), Suid. ; Alafi^vi) (?) St. Byz. ; Meao-^vi), 
 Theog. Can. 113. 13 : XioprivT), Strab. 514, for which H. D. have Xoi/h/hJ. Cities 
 of this termination are regular, as 'Av9T|vri, elsewhere 'Av6t\v^, Lob. Prol. 195, 
 'Ap-f|vi), 'Apu'fivi), 'Atptivy), Kap-fivT|, KicrflT|vi], Ki;8p-f|VTi, KvXXViv'H (mountain and 
 town), Kvp'fivTi, KoSpo(uf|vin (KoSpo|ji,i]vT| in Theog. Can. 113. 21), MaX'fivi), Mco-a'fivTi, 
 MiTuXTiv'n or MvTiXV|vi), Mdkt|vti and MuKfjvai, IlaXX'^vT), HsipTivr), neXX'^ivi), 
 Ilpi-fivi), HuXtivt), II'up'fivT), 5i;if|vi), TcXXtivii. *i8t|vi), etc. The following are 
 irregular, 'Aflp.ovT|, a deme, for which St. Byz. has 'A0n6vr] ; Alav^, St. Byz. : 
 Atjuvq, a deme, St. Byz. s. v. ; Arc. 112. 26: 'AKpaijSaTTivfi, besides being variable 
 in its accent, is written nine or ten different ways, see Fix ap. H. D. s. v. : 'Apffi)W|, 
 a lake, Strab. 529 : 'Axpiav^, St. Byz. : T(p\i,ifri\, Arc. 1:1. 17, to S\ Tcpmvii fl 
 
-§ 15°.] Words in vr], |a, ^tj, oa, and orj. 
 
 43 
 
 avvrieeia i^ivu: EiSone'vr), Thucyd. 2. loo, is falsely oxytone in St. Byz: KuavT| 
 (so. TTTjTiJ), Diod. Sic. 5. 4, is 'K.vavTJ in ^lianV. H. 2. 33 : Kuavij (so. Mfivi]), 
 Strab. 529 : Kwt|, a oity, St. Byz. : MavTiavf|, a lake, Strab. 529 ; M«\T|Tif|W| (?) a 
 city, Theog. Can. 113. 21 is MeXiTtivf) in St. Byz. : '0\avf|, Strab. 529 : naTa\t|v^, 
 Eust. ad Dion. Per. 1093, v6\is a^i6\oyos rd TldraKa, d(^' aiv tJ vrjaos TlaraKrivr) 
 o^vtSvws, dis 01 cucpiPets \iyovac Tivis Se «ai fiapurSvas naraXi^r'!;!' dis Hpifivriv 
 avayivuKTKovaiv : 2ipcpT)VT|, St. Byz. : 2upPavif|, an island, St. Byz. ; of. Lob. Prol. 
 195 sqq., who, after enumerating a large number of irregular accents, at last says, 
 ' oeterum in hoc universe geuere librariorum iuconstantia tanta est ut ssepe idem 
 nomen diversos habeat aooentus.' 
 
 2iiruXT|VT|, as an epithet of Demeter, is oxytone, Theog. Can. 113. 22, though 
 Aiv8v|j.T|vir] is paroxytone. Arc. iii. 21. 
 
 146. Note 3. — Female Names. The following irregular female names are quoted 
 by Pape, 'AJoivt) (Arc. 112. 26), Aa|iiovf|, Ei8oiieW|, "E\Xa|ji.6vri, "Epp-iavfi (?), Ke- 
 Xaiv^, ^lian V.H. 3.42 : Kvavf], which he cites from .<Elian V. H. 2. 33, is there 
 Kuavij, and is the name of a fountain ; the woman's name KvAvi] is expressly declared 
 to be paroxytone by Arc. 1 10. 26, though it is Kvavri in Plat. Theag. 1 25 B ; but there 
 cod. Clark, reads Kudi/17, which has been adopted by Stallbaum ; Tlo9avl\, Athen. 
 576 F: TaSivfi (?) is paroxytone in Strab. 347; Pans. 7. 5. 13; *oi.pi.avf| : 
 *(i)Tsivii, E. M. 276. 53. Probably some, if not all of these, should be barytone, 
 though Theog. Can. 153. 6 seems to assert that all in /avri are oxytone, and so 
 some wrote Ae^afievy, to distinguish it from the feminine participle Si^aiiivq, but 
 properly it is paroxytone, S. V. 2. 44. 
 
 -HA and -HH. 
 
 147. Those in ^a have the final a short and retract the accent, 
 those in £77 are paroxytone, as &it.a^a, bo^a, ij.-6^a, av^rj, eTrav^r) 
 (Plat, de hegg. 815 E), 'Afxa^a, 'Apa^a, AC^a, (ppC^a. 
 
 148. Note. — ^AiroSoJa, Arist. Top. 8. 11. 14, Hot aurcSSofa : it may be doubted 
 whether a Greek grammarian would consider it a synthetic compound. It seems 
 to have been a question whether au^T) should be paroxytone or perispomenon, 
 Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 304 decides for the former accent ; 
 Theognostns ap. A. G. 1347, on the contrary, says that Herodian made it oxytone, 
 cf. Arc. 96 ; 113 ; Theog, Can. 116. 5 : fpirvj-fj, Diosc. 3. 73 ; E. D. 
 
 -OA and -OH. 
 
 149. All words in oa and 077 are paroxytone, except those in oa 
 = 07J, which follow the accent of the latter form ; as aKorj, forj, Sa, 
 Ttoa, TTori, Trroa, poa, a pomegranate, x^°V^ X^^Vj XP°'^' 'A-pcrivorj, 
 BepoTj, Tevoa, ©etcro'a. Pans. 8. 27. 4, 0o'?j, Avnoa, Pans. 8. 3. 4, 
 MepoTj, Mea-oa, Olvor], XcoXo'tj ; except oxytone, oroti, okotj, /3o?7, 
 ■nvori (and irvod ?), por/, poA, xorj. 
 
 150. Note i.—JExceptions in oa. See E. M. 705. i ; Arc. 100. 11 : tmxpod (?) 
 Athen. 42. E ; Lob. Phryn. 495 ; but Mxpota is quoted from Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. p. 
 792: po6, = fio^, stream: ^6a = ^oi<i, "Exist. ^4.. 4, pomegranate, is oxytone accord- 
 ing to Arc. 100. 14; but he is doubtless mistaken, or the epitomator has not 
 copied Herodian correctly ; trroii, Arc. 100. 13, also arotd. 
 
44 First Declension. [§ 150- 
 
 Exceptions in ot). 'Akot|, Arc. 103. 21 : Po'fi, Arc. 103. 19 ; E. M. 202. 35; 
 Choerob. E. 113. i, but PoTi = i3o^a, Theog. Can. 108. 9 : Kopo-f| in Heeych. ia prob- 
 ably corrupt : ii-vot|, Arc. 103. 20 ; B. M. 202. 35 ; poi\, Eust. 94. 30 ; X"'*!. Arc. 
 103. i8 ; E. M. 202. 35. 
 
 The dialectic form fiovoa = ISovaSa (of. jiSia, = iiovaa) in E. M. 391. 19 is 
 curious. 
 
 151. Note 3. — Tbe compounds of these words follow the general rule, e.g. 
 to-ToPoT), dvairvoTi, T7aXi|ii7vdT) (H. D. are mistaken in saying that this should be 
 oxytone), diroppori, SiappoT|, Suippoii, uSpoppot] (Arc. 102. 21, t& iSpoppdr; 01 Tta- 
 Xaiol e^dpvj/avj ol Si fierayeviffrepoi b^ivovaiv ovx vyiB^), KaWippoir], 6cp|iopp6T) : 
 yet it is expressly stated by Eust. 992. 57 (and perhaps by Arc. 103. 2, though 
 the MSS. there read either avappiirj and avapinf), that dvappoi) is barytone contrary 
 to rule : Gottling (Accent, p. 148) is quite mistaken when he says that the same 
 thing is asserted by S. V. H. 372, the passage runs as follows, Papwrlov rd vavai- 
 07)fff T(i 7^/) CIS H XrjyovTa OtjXvkcL StavWa^a 6^vv6fieva Iv t^ avvSiffH fii) ytv6peva 
 Kvpia, TOTE fiiv tpv\dff<r€i rbv r6vov orav fjiera npoOeffeojs avvTtBrjTai, ws to dvaroK'fi' 
 el Si fierci dWov tlv6s, dvajSi^d^ei tov rf)vov, IffTobdKrj^ KaTTvoSdtctj, aiare icdt ri 
 ij5popp6r] -napoi 'AttikoTs dva\6yw^ Papvveraij rb Sk dvappoi} b^iverat : 6p.oppoT| is 
 altogether false, see H. D. s. v. : 8aKpvppo-f|, quoted by H. D. from Epiph. t. 2. p. 
 197 A. is certainlyan error, andcvipori, Aret. p. ioo,if. D. is very doubtful : dvaxo'fi 
 olvox^Ti, TU|ji.pox6i] (Schol. Ven. *. 323), ■n'\t)|ji,ox6it), iiSpoxoT] are conformable to 
 the rule ; tu|i,Pox6t) is sometimes falsely oxytone. Lob. Phryn. 498, and a distinc- 
 tion is occasionally drawn between irpoxoTi, outlet, mouth of a river, E. M. 692. 52 ; 
 Suid. ; and irpoxoi), a pitcher, Anth. Pal. 6. 292. 6 ; but they are frequently con- 
 founded in MSS. 
 
 152. Note 3. — Exceptional Proper Names. 'A'yxo'H, as the name of a place, 
 occurs in Strab. 406, but the plural is 'Ayx'"''' in Hesyoh. ; Meo-o-oa (or MeiriJa),, 
 Strab. 364, is wrongly Micraoa in St. Byz. 
 
 -nA and -ITH. 
 
 153. Words in wa and tttj are paroxytone, as dyawTj, &pvr), 
 Kairr], Xvttt], iropTrj], a-KeiTr] ; except those in otttj and (wtttj, which 
 are oxytone (but KepKcairri, k^tit], Xdirt]), as aaTepoirrj, IvojTnj, 
 eo-coTTTj, KXoTTiq, KOTT-f], dirTJ, oiKoTtT), Ttepiwurj, poTsri, triumTi, (TKOH-q, 
 TpoTsri, together with aa-Tpait-r], evi-nri, Kap,-nrj = K&it.-^is (but mixirrj, 
 a worm, is paroxytone), ixoXirri, Tiofxuri, pmri, Tvifq. 
 
 154. Note. — 'AJawa* Tmaavr], Hesych. ; al-yiXunn) (?) or aiyvXiiirrj, S. D. : 
 dXuird (?) Hesych. : d<TTpa'n-f|, Arc. 113. 15: Poppopoirt], Lob. Par. 466, as a 
 compound of 06pPopos and oirij is regular ; another form of the same word is Pop- 
 PopoKi), Arc. 107.6: YWT] is probably better than yvirf/, Theog. Can. 116. 24: 
 Sioirt), an ear-ring, is regular, the syllable 5i not being the preposition Sid : evnri|. 
 Arc. 113. 16 : ivoirl\=<pavri. Arc. 113. 15 ; but "Evoirfi, a town, Theog. Can. 116. 
 16, or 'Ev6t7T| and evoirr), an ear-ring, Eust. 743. 16 : k6,)1lwi]=t6 Spos ko! aniiKT]^, 
 Arc. 113. 8 ; E. M. 488. 33 ; in Aristoph. Pac. 870, some books have adfinais for 
 Kajiwats, but the latter is right : Kcim), Theog. Can. 116. 31 : \a\t.iTi\ (?) or \&\t,irr\, 
 Lob. Ehem. 271 : Xio-in], ApoUonius oxytoned this word, Schol. Aristoph. Ban. 
 849 ; XcoTTT), Theog. Can. 116. 31 : p-oXirf), Arc. 113. 9 : oiiir^ is oxytone in A. G. 
 287. 21, but better paroxytone in Photius : 6v6ini, Hesyoh. ; ■no\LTrl], Arc. 113. 9 : 
 
-§ i6o.] Words in na, vt], and pa. 45 
 
 irpoo-citnt), Hesych. should be wpoaamTi : fT]irn (?) of. H. D. s. v. : fiirfi, Eust. 301. 
 28 ; Philem. Lex. p. 63. § 169 ; Theog. Can. 116. 33 : <n]ir(| or <7T|7ni, Lob. Ehem. 
 258,^ note II : Tuiri\, Arc. 113. 4 ; Schol. Yen. E. 887 ; rmti in Hesych. is false : 
 Xarijin), xaiiaiTTJirr], [ioixoTiJiTt), are not compounds of this word, though they 
 are regular^ even if they were so; according to Theog. Can. Ii6. 25, AariiTr?; 
 and xa/<aiTiijr7) are oxytone : i|io96KT), ^ oKafla/xrio, Arc. 107. 6 ; cf. Lob. Prol. 
 33°- 
 
 155. Proper names in wa or tttj are paroxytone, as 'AepowTj, 
 'AvTLyovri, Evpdirr], KaWioirr], KcJAttij, Kdwat, Aa/X7rrj, MepoTr?;, 
 MerdSTrrj/OATTTj/OXTrai, UrivekoTrrj, ITo/xTrrj, 'PCirr], Iiivcoirri, IrepoTrri, 
 2riAirot. 
 
 156. Note. — The Attic dome 'A|ji<|iiTpoirf| is oxytone in Hesych., but par- 
 oxytone in St. Byz., though he gives the adverbial forms 'Aii<ptTpoiTTJvSe and 
 'AiicpiTponijat: 'Apuirfi, Theog. Can. 116. 25, is 'ApiJin] in St. Byz. : "Eirtoir'fi, an 
 old name of 'AxpoKopivSos, St. Byz. is paroxytone in Eust. 290. 25, and that is the 
 better accent : Zapido-ira (?) Strab. 514, or properly Zapiaairr;, is proparoxytone in 
 St. Byz., but he and others have it as a neuter plural : Mo\irf|, a female name, 
 Schol. Apollon. Ehod. 4. 892, shoVild be paroxytone : Stmwfi, ^ d5is ^lair^s, Paus. 6. 
 23. 8, can hardly be considered an exception : 2T6poinf|, Mod. Sic. 3. 60, yet it is 
 expressly made paroxytone by Theog. Can. 116. 16, and Arc. 113. 13. 
 
 -PA. 
 
 157. Dissyllables in apa, evpa, ovpa, and all words in opa, are 
 oxytone, as apd (but KarApa), xapd, evpd, vevpd, irkevpd, oipd, 
 Kovpd, <\)povp6,, ayopd, jSopd, bopd, a-nopd, (j)dopd, (^opd. 
 
 158. Note. — 'Ap,6pa, Hesych. : pdpa (?) Hesych., where in one sense it seems 
 to be a neuter plural, though, as v6aripiA xi Kapri^apiic6v, it may be a singular : 
 (lopd, E. M. 589. 23; Zonar. 1369, ie ii6pa in Pollux i. 129 ; L. S.; H. D. ; in 
 E. M. 590. 33, both forms are found ; but the express declaration of E. M. and 
 Zonar. II, II., that it is oxytone, ought to outweigh all other considerations ; cf. 
 Lob. Rhem. 267. The compound cirapd is oxytone, but KaT<lpa always par- 
 oxjrtone, contrary to rule. K6pa and Kovlpi)=«(5p9; is paroxytone. 
 
 159. Hyperdissyllables in rjpa, vpa, and ovpa are proparoxytone, 
 as \j,ipp.r]pa, jj-ekUripa, dyKvpa, yecjivpa, dkvpa, dpovpa ; except dOrfpa 
 and KoKKvpa paroxytone. 
 
 160. Note. — 'AS-ripa (J)=&Biipri, &9ipa, d6(!ipi), Chosrob. A. G. I173, or dSapa 
 aSripa is altogether false: aX|ittTijpai (?) Hesych.: dpiPoXoy^pa, Paus. 3. 18. I 
 Lob. Phryn. 538 : 8ao"irXTJpa (?) Theog. Can. 107. 19 : 8i<|>o€pa (?) Hesych. 
 \ci|oi)pa (?) Hesych. is \ei^ovpa in Suidas ». v. Xef£a, hoth = luxuna, and are 
 probably misaccented : \ia\>,T\pi,, or imiupa, is a barbarous word, see H. D. : (lev- 
 BTJpa (?) Theog. Can. 107. 19 : nevflTipa (?) E. M. 580. 6 : |ji6pnT|po (?) Theog. Can. 
 107. 19, or nlpjiripa, as in A. G. 28. 4 ; see H. D. : opioOpa {V) = apiipa, Hesych., 
 where Schmidt reads &iwvpa : orp'fipa (?) Theog. Can. 107. 19, 'qui fortasse vulgari 
 forma dixit Amazonem quae ap. Apoll. Eh. 2. 387, Tzetz. Posth. 8. 57. 127, Schol 
 Ven. Horn. II. 3. 189, 'Orprfp^i vel 'Orpfipri, itemque in Lycophronis libris plerisque 
 997, nonnullis tantum edd. ad 'OTprjpods ab n. 'OTpr/pii aberrantibus, dicitur, nisi 
 
46 First Declension. [§ i6o- 
 
 quis substantivum orpripa exstitisse putet ; ' L. Dindorf, ap. H. D. : iravSoflpa (?) 
 Pollux 4. 60, also occurs as a paroxytone itavSoipa, The rare word fipyvpa = 
 yopyvpr] is of doubtful quantity; but tie penultimate is probably long, and the 
 word proparoxytone, like yitpvpa, ciyKvpa, 6\vpa, nX^/jipvpa ; and it is actually so 
 written in the text of E. M. 224. 56; ravpovpi, H. D., is almost certainly false : 
 on KoWipa, see Arc. 194. 16. 
 
 161. Words in ipa have the a short, and retract the accent, 
 as alpa, etpa, fxaipa, fj^Ayaipa, ^oipa, irelpa, yil^o.i-pO' ', except kralpa, 
 paroxytone, and C^ipd. or (ipd, crepd, cmipi, (and crTelpa), oxytone. 
 
 162. Note. — Atvpd, E. M. 256. 57 ; and expressly Theog. Can. 107. 6 is Sdpa 
 in Hesych. and H. D. ; in Attic it is Sepr] : dpi,, so expressly Theog. Can. loi. 
 24, yet it is always paroxytone ; perhaps we should read Ipi, cf. Arc. 97. i ; 
 iTulpa, though used as a substantive, is only the feminine of iratpos ; Jeipci (?), in 
 Theog. Can. loi. 22, the ultimate is said to be short, and the word is accented 
 ff ipa ; Jipd is another and less correct form of the same word : KUTcCpa (?) Hesych. ; 
 tlpa = (KK\r)aia etc., Eust. 1160. 35; according to Arc. 97. i this is oxytone (in 
 the MSS. of Arc. it is spelled ^pa), and also in Theogn. Can. loi. 24, where it is 
 written tlpA; in E. M. 692. 38 it is ipa or etpa; of. also E. M. 303. 39: |iaipa, 
 Lob. Rhem. 256 : veipa and Treipa (ir€ip<i, edge, only in .^schyl. Choeph, 847 = 860. 
 ed. Didot, where Ahrens reads Tieipai) sometimes hare the a long ; see L. S. s. vv. : 
 a-api., Axe. 97. I; Theog. Can. loi. 24; 107. 6; o-ipa, Eust. 914. 24; a Doric 
 form aripd is mentioned by Etym. Gud. 497. 45 : errctpa, the heel of a ship, A. Gr. 
 Oxon. 3. 396. 32, mentions a form ardpT] : tnapa, (sc. /3oCi), see Lob. Par. 347; 
 o-xeipi, Theog. Can. loi. 24, the meaning is unknown: X°^P<^) in Herod, w. ju. A. 
 8. 12 is the proper name of a woman. 
 
 163. The rest are paroxytone, as &ypa, aldipa, lijj,i.pa, avpa, 
 
 bioTTTpa, bupdepa, ebpa, kcmipa, kcryjipa, fjixepa, Oi^pa, dijpa, Ktddpa, 
 
 KoXv)xpr]6pa, Xvpa, jxvppa, d-natpa, iraXaCcTTpa, irripa, TTXrjBdpa, irop- 
 
 (jivpa, aavpa, cricrvpa, <j)apiTpa, <^iXi^pa, ^p&Tpa, \ap6.hpa, X<!>p<i, &pa,', 
 
 except the oxytones apiarepd {x^Cp), (nvpd, iXiraipA, daXvcapd,, 
 
 OipixavarpA, irepicrTepd, TrevdfpA, ■nvpd ; the properispomenon 
 
 cr(pvpa and the proparoxytones ATj/ixrjr/aa, a-KoXoTievbpa, and 
 
 rAvaypa. 
 
 164. Note. — Aiflpo, in Lycoph. 699. 822, quoted by H. D. s. v., it is wrongly 
 properispomenon : uKcpa (?) Hesych. : dXet&pa or dXempii is variable both in ter- 
 mination and accent ; it is paroxytone in Arist. H. A. 9. 8. i (where three MSS. 
 read dKtapfj) ; De Part. Animal. 4. 10. 23 (one MS. has aKeapd) and elsewhere; 
 oxytone in Arist. De Part. Animal. 4. 5. 23 (codd. dKewpa and a\e<iipli), and in one 
 MS. of H. A. I. I. 31 ; Died. Sic. 3. 34, etc. : ikeaipi] seems to be almost always 
 oxytone; according to the rules laid down by Arc. loi. 19; 113. 18, both words 
 ought to be paroxytone : f) dTrop.iiKTpa is sometimes confounded with Tci dTr6p.ateTpa'f 
 see L. S. s. v. and the passage of Aristoph. there quoted : aBpa (for otipa), in 
 E. M. 557. 45, is an error; Y<pi^P<ii> Demosth. 1371, is an adjective used as a 
 substantive ; cf. JEschyl. Suppl. 666 : YXuKepd, Theog. Can. 106. 31 : lYKortipi, 
 Alex. Trail, i. 12; H. D.: eKvpd, the feminine of kKvp6s, Arc. 72. 8 : tXiriopa, 
 Arc. loi. 22, only occurs as lAircup^ : «5o-Tpa, Hesych. is sometimes incorrectly 
 fvarpa: €(|;av8pa is an error, it should be lipavSpa, Lob. Par. 213: flaXirupi, 
 Arc. 101. 22, generally ea\iraip^ ; Scpp.avo'Tpd, or SeppiavaTpi. in Callimach. H. in 
 
-§ 1 6 7.] Words in pa. * 47 
 
 Del. 144, should probably be paroxytone, and also Bipimarfa, another form of the 
 same word ; by rule the final a would be long, and I can find no authority for 
 making it short ! lapa in Hesych. is corrupt ; Kairavpa (?) of. Lob. Par. 80 : Kipp^, 
 o Tcind of fiih, Hesych. is perhaps an adjective : Kpdcpa (?) =:Kpatpa, Hesych. : 
 Kpavpa and icpavpa, Lob. Far. 347 : \avpa in E. M. 557. 45 is wrong : vdeppa (?) 
 Hesych. : Jit|pA (sc. yij) ; H. D. quote ('fipa, dryness, from Schol. Aristid. p. 326. 
 ed. Trommel : ircXcKpa (?) Hesych. ; itevdepi,, Theog. Can. 106. 32 : o-unirevOtpo, 
 Anna Comn. p. 54, H. D. is a strange accent; whoever so wrote the word regarded 
 it as the feminine of avimevBepos : irepuTTEpii,, Arc. loi. 7 : irpfflpa, Arc. loi. 17, 
 or better irpSpa, has the o short in Attic, though it is not uncommonly written 
 irpiS>pa (?) ; see Spitzner Gr. Pros. § 16. 12 b : itvpi,, Herod, ir. /t. A. 17. 29, and 
 Dindorf. in prsef. p. xiii ; Arc. 97. i : o-aXa|iuivSpa, Arist. H. A. 5. ig. 25, is 
 Bometimes written aaKdiaavSpa, Geopon. 15. 1; see Lob. Par. 212, who rightly 
 condemns this form: aAvwpa (?) Hesych. : aKo\6irev8pa, Arc. 97. 5; loi. 27; 
 194. 19 ; auoKoirevSpa, though found in some editions, is almost certainly wrong ; 
 cf. Iiob. Par. Z12, note 6 : o-TafltpA (sc, 7?), Lob. Par, 350 : a-^vpa, Herod, ir. /j.. 
 \. 17. 28; Arc. 96. 27, is not unfrequently oxytone : Tdvo^pa, Arc. loi. 27; 
 194. 19 : Tpait>Epii, (sc. yrj), Lob. Par. 350 : vypi, is also used substantively : (|>cop<i, 
 theft, is oxytone, and <f>upa, search, paroxytone in Hesych., though this last is 
 oxytone in Pollux 8. 69, and elsewhere ; H.D.: xo^'P"* is the accentuation in 
 all the passages quoted by H. C, and the word is expressly said to be paroxytone 
 in Theog. Can. loi. 16; but xo^^P^ is ^Iso said to occur; see Lob. Par. 355. 
 
 165. Accent of Compounds. Compounds retain the quantity 
 of the words from which they are derived, as \avpa crirobrjcnXavpa, 
 irripd (raKKoirifjpa., avpd p,a\p-avpa, Tteipa ^vAneipa irpoiretpa, ciypd 
 TTobdypa TpaycaboTToSaypa ; the last syllable of Kvvoaovpa however 
 is short, though the a in ovpi. is long (Herod, tt. p.. k. 13. 26 ; 
 Eust. 706. I ; Arc. 97. 10), ima-ovpa (?) and X.ap,TTovpd are both 
 doubtful : T&vaypa, whether as a proper or common name, has 
 a short ultimate (Arc. loi. 27 ; 194. 19). In accentuation, 
 compounds conform to the general rule, except KarApa. X\a>po- 
 cravpa, in Schol. Theoer. a. 58, can hardly be right, though it 
 occurs again, Schol. Theoer. y. 23, together with aavpa (?). 
 
 166. Proper names in pa throw back the accent, as 'Avri^pa, 
 
 AdieLpa, Aaipa, Arj'idveipa, Etpa, 'E(f)ijpa, "Hpa, &ripa, Kacra-Avbpa, 
 
 KepKvpa, Kippa, KA-vraipLvrjcrTpa, Koiaiipa, Kopa, Aiirdpa, YldXpiVpa, 
 
 Uavbcipa, UoXvbcapa, <E>at8pa. 
 
 167. Note. — Numerous exceptions to this rule are met with, but it is to be 
 suspected that many of them are errors, while some are certainly SO. 'AyKapa (?) 
 Strab. 216 ; St. Byz. : 'A-yKtjpa, E. M. lo. 30; 220. 8 j PaUs. I. 4. 5 : 'AyKvpa in 
 Elyrioum, Polyb. 28. 8. 11, where Bekker reads "To-ftaj-o ; 'AyKiipai in Sicily, Died. 
 Sic. 14. 48 ; there can be little doubt that this name ought to follow the general 
 rule ; see Fix ap. H. D. s. v. ; 'AYopd, St. Byz. or 'AYopT|, Herodot. 7- 5^ : Atjiiipi, 
 Eust. 287. 36 : AtpaC, St. Byi. : 'Ap.poXoyV'"' (•) > ^^^ passage in PaUB. 3. 18. i 
 proves nothing as to the accent ; Lob. Phryn. 538 note, is confident that it is 
 paroxytone, but he gives no reasons for his opinion : 'A|ji.(|>cCpa, so Pape, who quotes 
 Lyooph. 1 163, which proves nothing ; H. J), have 'Ap<p£ipa, which is probably 
 
48 
 
 First Declension. {§ 167- 
 
 better : 'AvTiKupa, Strab. 416 (where Kramer reads 'Avriicvpa), St. Byz. ; Herodot. 
 uses 'AvTtKvprj ; if therefore a is long (which does not seem certain), 'AvTixipa will 
 be the best mode of writing the word : 'AvrtKippa, Eust. 273. 30 : 'AvrCKvpa, Paus. 
 10. 36. 6, and often elsewhere : 'AvTiKCpa, as a female name, occurs in Athen. 587 
 E, where Meineke writes 'Avrimppa : 'AvTicrapa, St. Byz. can hardly be right, since 
 'AvTio-ip-ri is quoted from Herodian by the same author ; cf. A. G. Oxon. 4. 412. 9 : 
 'Ai7T«pa, St. Byz. ; cf. Strab. 479 : 'ApaC, St. Byz. : 'Apyvpa, Paus. 7. 18. 6 : "Ap- 
 ■yupa (?) another city, St. Byz. : 'Apio-TcpaC, Paus. 2. 34. 8 'Ax^ppai, St. Byz. ; 
 BaiTappa (?) St. Byz. b. v. Banappovs : BoOpa, St. Byz. s. t. Havaiovpa, Strab. 59, 
 is Bovpa in Ptol. 3. 16. 15, but wrongly, for a is short ; Callimach. H. in Del. 102 ; 
 Bovpa therefore is a mistake in Philo Jud. T. 2. p. 514. 28 ; B.D.: T^pjiopa (?) 
 St. Byz. : rCvSapa (?) St. Byz.: rXa(|)uptt is, according to Arc. loi. 14, oxytone as 
 the name of a city : TXacfivpai, Hom. II. 2. 712, on which passage Eust. 327, 34 
 observes that the ' more exact critics ' (oi dicpificffrepoi) barytoned the word to dis- 
 tinguish it from the adjective, but it is oxytone in most editions ; Pape quotes 
 rXa(j>iipa as a woman's name ; in Appian, Civ. 5. 7, it is in the MSS. oxytone, 
 though Beldter has it paroxytone ; rXuKepa is oxytone according toArc. 101.6, 
 though rXvK^pa appears in Strab. 410 ; Athen. 584 A ; Suid. and elsewhere : 
 r6p.oppa or TSpopa, Suid. ; the genitive is usually Tofi6ppas, but the accusative 
 T6pioppa, and perhaps V6pu>ppav : F^Popa (?) Suid. . Fvpat (so. irhpai), Hom. Odyss. 
 4. 500 : Aapd, St. Byz. : AappaC, St. Byz. : AT|p,r)Tpa, Paus. i. 37. 2, etc. : Ai)p6., 
 St. Byz. : Aicropai, St. Byz. : "EjJopa, St. Byz. ; the Codex Vrat. has 'Effrjpa, and 
 Ptol. 2.5.8 has it under the fonn 'Epovpa ; if 'EjSo/ia be the coiTeot orthography, 
 the word ought to be paroxytone : 'EXeuflepat, Died. Sic. 4. 3 ; Strab. 375 ; Arc. loi. 
 8 ; "Evu8pa (?) Strab. 753 ; 'EpaC, Thucyd. 8. 19 ; bufEpai, Strab. 644 : 'EpuflpA, 
 and 'EpuOpaC, Apion and Herodorus : others distinguished 'Epi$pai in Boeotia from 
 'EpvBpai in Ionia, Eust. 267. 6 ; of. Chcerob. E. 27. 10 : ©£ppv8poC, Apollod. 2. 5. 11 ; 
 W. Dindorf thinks this corrupt ; the ordinary form of the word is ret QippvSpa : 
 ©opaC, a deme, St. Byz. ; ©opi, Theog. Can. 107. 22 ; "Iv8apa (?) St. Byz. : 'lepi, 
 Diod. Sic. 5. 7, etc. : 'IpA, St. Byz. : 'Ip'fi, Aristarchus ; "Iprj others, Schol. Ven. I. 
 150 ; Herodian also made it oxytone, Schol. Ven. I. 292, though the contrary is 
 stated, A. G. 1 1 . 3 ; see Lob. Par. 343 : Aap,T7Tpai, a deme. Phot. Lex. v. AapmrpHs : 
 AvKoo-ovpa is, like the other compounds from ovpa, proparoxytone, Paus. 8. 2. 1 ; 
 those not derived from that word are for the most part regular, as K6aaovpa, 
 Strab. 123 : MoKKapai, St. Byz. ; MavSapoi, St. Byz. ; MCcrKepa, St. Byz. : Noaopo, 
 St. Byz. : Hupi, St. Byz. : 'OX6j3apYa (?) St. Byz. : IlavaioOpa (?) St. Byz. ; IleipaC, 
 Paus. 7. 18. I ; Theog. Can. loi. 12 : SaOpa (?) St. Byz. : Sippa, St. Byz. ; "Sirovfi,, 
 Arrian Ind. 2 1 . i ; Pape : *iipa, Strab. 388, another city in Africa, is oxytone, 
 Strab. 831 : *aXclKpai., St. Byz. : *opal, St. Byz., etc. ; sometimes falsely i&pai ; 
 *epa, female name, Eust. 327. 12 ; Theog. Can. loi. 13 : *6paC, St. Byz. : *iipi, 
 Herod. ir. ^. \. 38. 12 ; Eust. 580. 44, or *tipaC, St. Byz. ; XdipaSpa (?) St. Byz. : 
 X«Cp,epo (?) St. Byz. 
 
 168. The Ionic words in prj=pa are oxytone when the com- 
 mon forms are so, paroxytone in other cases, as ayopri (ayopA), 
 adAprj, akeoip-q [aXecapA), hvahoprj {avatiop&), airoKOvpri {&T70K0vpii), 
 aiTO(j)opri (ai!o4>opd), ap-q (dpd), j8op?j (/3opd), be^LTeprj, beprj, though 
 Seipjj is oxytone, kKvp-q, kkinapri, dakiTMpri, KOpr], vevprj, ^rjpri [yfj], 
 ovpTj, ■nvpr\, 'Ayo/377, "Ayprj, 'Az/rto-dpjj, "Ao-xprj, Ae^pTj, ^E^wpjj, Kdrpr;, 
 KiJpTj, 'OXvKpr], Tep-fixoprj, ^rjp-q ; the following are oxytone, Beipjj, 
 6opi], Kap-fj. 
 
-§ 1 74-] Words in pa and a-a. 
 
 49 
 
 169. Note i.— See Chcerob. C. 515. i : Aeipifi is in ^olio tiji^a, Chcerob. ap. 
 A. G. Oxon. 2. 194. II : Sfpt] is paroxytone, E. M. 94. 4 : Sopirup-fi, Zonar. 562, 
 not SopiropTi, Suid. : Kaprj, Arc. 113; Theog. Can. 78. 30 ; Bust. 1357. 52 ; A. G. 
 1173 ; Kiprr) is neuter, thougli there are instances of its being used as feminine ; of. 
 H. D. s. V. On (|>iopT|, theft, see L. S. s. v. ; they have also tep-fi = le'peia. 
 
 170. Note 2.— 'Avop'?!, Herodot. 7. 58 : Alaxpil is oxytone in Plut. i. 474 C : 
 Aeipi), E. M. 262. 52 ; it is oxytone in St. Byz. ; Strab. 769 ; 773; inPtol.i. 15. 11 ; 
 4. 7- 9> 8' i6- 12 we have either Aripiq or AELpr) : Aovcrap'^, St. Byz. : 'Ip'f|, Ari- 
 starchus made it oxytone, others paroxytone, Schol. Ven. I. 150 ; Herodian also 
 made it oxytone, Sohol. Ven. I. 292, though the contrary is stated, A. G. 1173 ; 
 see Lob. Par. 343 : Kaip'fi, St. Byz. ; in Strab. 2 20 it is Kaipt'a : Aei(jn]pT|, Eust. 
 287- 35) ^ name of Epidaurus, is an adjective : NT)p-f| (?) : IIcpio-Tepii, St. Byz. ; 
 *T|pTi, E. M. 791. 46 : TTi = 'Pc'a, Pherecydes ap. Herod, tt. ^.X. 7. 5. 
 
 171. Note 3. — The contracted words vePprj, Orph. Arg. 447, Tavpij, Tpa^TJ, 
 
 Eust. 374, are perispomena. 
 
 -SA. 
 
 172. Words in era have the final a short, and the accent is 
 retracted, as (Raa, 'Avacra-a, ^acrikicrcTa, ftrjaa-a, yk&crcra, efx.TTOvcra, 
 Tjpd'icrcra (or rjp^crcra), O&kacrcra, kva-cra, ixikicrcra, povaa, vvcrcra, 
 TTeiaa, Tua-ira, crApicra, (jjvkdKiaaa, 'Apedovcra, Aovaa, "Ebeaaa, 
 Epp,(ava(ro-a, ItpLdvacrcra, Kplcra, Kocrcra, Adyolja-a, Aiptira, At- 
 
 j3va-cra, Ni(ra, Nvcra, '2vpdKov(Tai, TCpcrai, ^ala-a ; except words 
 m T/]<Tcra^=rjicrara, ov<T<Ta = 6e(Tcra, and coo-o-a, which are properis- 
 pomena, as rex^vrjcrcra, ripfjcrcra, yepvTJacra, YliTVOVcrara, 'Pohovcrcra, 
 MeXtrroStro-a, 'locp&a-a-a : ^vpdKOva-cra is however proparoxytone, 
 and fjp^aaa properispomenon. 
 
 173. Note i. — Arc. 97. 16 ; Herod. ir. 11. \. 12. 25 i Powj-i, Hesych. ; of. H. D. 
 s. V. i Pi)va<ra=^ (pavi) tSiv irpoPirav, Hesych. : P'fio-ao-a or Pijaaaa, Diosc. 3. 63 ; 
 Pr/aaai, Paul. Mg. p. 277. 45, quoted by H. D. s. v., a barbarous (Syriac) word: 
 pXTJo-o-a (?) Hesych. ; tiriovtra (sc. ■fiitipa) : fipuo'tra, Schol. ApoUon. Ehod. 4. 1309, 
 Tjpwaaai irpoirepicr'n'aj/j.fVQJs 'H/joiStavos kv SiKarw (prjffiv^ €« avvaXoicpTJs tou ^piijtaffai' 
 rod ypcus 5i TO OijXvKbv yiveTot ^p^ffffa : KaraKiiara or KaTaKdao-a in Hesych. ; Suid. ; 
 and E. M. 494. 38, is doubtful ; ' Glossa ex versu Callimachi sumta, quern servavit 
 Etym. M. p. 819. 4, SKvWa yvvi) xaraxaaa xai 011 >/>v$os oivopL 'ixovaa. Ex quo 
 apparet KaraKaaa esse scribendum, et sic duo codd. Suidffi nisi quis KaraKauffa 
 prseferat ; nam xaaaa per ■n6pvrj explicatur a grammaticis.' H. D. 
 
 174. Note 2. — Exceptional Proper Names. The books present a large number 
 of proper names accented in such a manner as to violate the rule laid down above, 
 but the explicit statements of the older grammarians leave little doubt that the 
 majority of these apparent exceptions are really mistakes. The following rules are 
 given by Arcadius for the accentuation of these words— 96. 3, tA. lis 5A tmepSi- 
 ffuAAajSa irapeax'tJI'iaTifffitva TTpo-napo^vveTai, el p.^ Karct, (XvvaKoKp^v etrj cltt^ 6^vt6voju 
 eis HS" SaKpVTfeffoa (pojv^eoffa' t6 h\ Ti\vri(Taa avb tov rexvrie<T(Ta' Kal rd and 
 6^vt6vcov eis H2' x^Pyh^ x^P^V^^^' dpyjjs apyiffftfa, Kp^s Kp7}T6s Kpijffffa, 0rjs Brjffaa : 
 Arc. 97. 12, ri els 2SA iwepSiaii\Xa0a aTrapaaxtpi-TiaTa^ irpoTrapo^vveTai, ei pi,rj 
 
 ' ' dirapaax'jIJ'd'rKTTa dicit propter iip&aca, ut patet ex Herodian ap. Schol. Apoll. 
 Bhod. 4. 1 309 ; ' Schmidt. 
 
 E 
 
50 First Declension. [§ 174- 
 
 TtapaXi]yoi OT' 96Xaaaa ^l<piAvaaaa Bip/maaa (jJ Kaftivos). T(i 8^ vapaXiiyovTa tJ 
 OT, 6i uXv £x°^^^ ^^ ^' ^pOTrapo^vverai' ^ai6ovffa 'ApiOovffa PiXBovaa' ei 8c Suo 
 cX"'"'! vpoTtiptanaivTai: Tlnvovacra 'PoSoOffira {bv6lMTa vifaav) irXtjv toC 'E^iroi/o'o'o 
 Koi SvpaKovacra : Arc. 97. 19, xd (Is 2A Siat^Wafia Papiviraf ataa novaa Trefffa 
 (^ Trerfiii) /icfl' aiv -yXuxiaa nlaaa viaaa. A list of such deviations from the rule as 
 have been noted is appended. 
 
 175. Nora 3. — Ai-yeCpouo-a, St. Byz. -. AlyoOcra, Ptol. 3. 4. 17 : Atyovo-a, St. 
 Byz. ; 'AK€(7a, Philostrat. Heroic, p. 703, quoted by H. D. : 'AKto-oi, St. Byz. : 
 'AXioBo-a is better 'AXtoOo-o-a, Pau8. 2. 34. 8 ; I cannot find any authority for 
 'A\4>«tfflcra or 'A\())6ioGcra, which are given both by Pape and by H. D. : the 
 passages to which they refer prove nothing : 'Avf fiucra, Pans. 8. 35. 9 : 'Avr|Tot)(rffa, 
 St. Byz., or better 'Ai/riTovaaa ; H. B. : 'Av0oS<ra, St. Byz. s. v. 'SvKal, is very 
 doubtful ; "Ai/ffovaa, Phot. Bib. 340. 14, is the better form, unless we regard it as 
 a significant noun ; the name 'ApyLvoOo-o-a is spelled and accented in various 
 ways, e.g. 'Apyivovaa, Schol. Aristoph. Kan. 697 = 710 ; 'Apyivovam, Thucyd. 8.I01; 
 Xenoph. Hell. I. 6. 27 (Schneider prints 'Apytvovam in his index); Diod. Sic. 13. 
 98; 'Ap7ij/oi;ffai, Harpocr. ; E. M. 137. 15, 720. 28, on the former of which passages 
 Sylburg observes, ' Rectius 'Apyfvvovaca, nempe ab dp^ej/yiis, 135. 39 : ut docet 
 etiam Stephanus Byz. Posteriorem scripturam 'Apyivovffm per i, sequitur Androtion 
 in Atticis, ut testatur idem Stephanus : vel per systolen scilicet ex dpyeiv6s, vel per 
 fiera^oX'fiv ex dpyiXos ;' * Apyivov<j<xa, Strab. 615. 617 ; ^Apyivvovaa, Suid.; Zonar. 
 296 (where some MSS. have 'Apyivovaa and 'Apyhvovaa) ; 'Apyevvovaa, St. Byz. 
 VTjaos TTp^s T7j rjiTeipcp T^y TpaiAdos irapa rb 'Apyevvbv dapajr-^piov, d(p' ov 'ApyevvdeiSj 
 Hal KaTci avvaipeaiv 'Apyevvovs Kai 'Apycvuovaa. rb k$viicbv 'Apyevvovffios. 'AvSporlaiv 
 Iv Tw TnapTo: Tijs 'ArBiSos SicL toC 1 : 'Apuno^Htra, woman's name, Fape : 'AaoC, 
 St. Byz. : Bapyoo-a (?) Strab. 720, quoted by Pape, though it proves nothing as to 
 the accent : BApoucrcrai, H. D., is Bapovaai in Ptol. 7. 2. 28, on which L. Dindorf 
 says, ' Prffistat fortasse Bapovaaai scribi : ' T-l\6ov(TtTa, St. Byz., or F^dovira, Zonar. : 
 Tovvova-a in St. Byz. is rightly, Tovovaaa, in Paus. 2. 4. 4, 5. 18. 7; another false 
 form of the same word, Fovovaa, occurs in Bust. 291. 42 : Ae\(|>oO(ra, St. Byz. 
 s. V. Ae\(poi : 'EXoOcra, St. Byz. ; "Eiiirouo-cra, Arc. 97. 18 ; the usual form is 
 'Epnrov(xa : 'EpeiKovo-a, Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 586, is properly written ''EpuKovma 
 in Strab. 276 and St. Byz. ; 0T)yavoOo-a (?) is correctly ©iQyavoOo'O'o in Paus. 4. 34. 
 12 : Txvovo-a is found in three MSS. of Arist. Mirab. Ausc. 100. 2 ; the proper 
 form is 'IxvoOo-o-a, Paus. 10. 17. I, and this Bekker has rightly adopted in the 
 passage of Aristot. just cited : Ka|3|3a\oO(ra, Lucian Ver. Hist. 2 . 46 : KApouo-tra (?) 
 Arrian Peripl. Fape : KiiXoOcra, Xen. Hell. 4. 7. 7, where some books read KoC- 
 \aa-a-a, (?) : Kicro-oCcro-a, Plut. 1 . 449, this is the only correct form, as KiaaSiaaa 
 occurs in Plut. 2. 772 B : Kiaaovaa is certainly false ; KoXoo-o-aC or KoXaircraC is 
 oxytone : KoTLvoOcra, Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 586 ; Eust. ad Dion. Per. 456 : Aa- 
 irepo-a, St. Byz., a mountain in Laconia, may as a Doric form be correct : Maio-A, 
 Pape, is false for Mato-a, Herodian 5. 3. 2, etc. : Mapofioucrcra, St. Byz. : M«Xi- 
 Touo-cra, St. Byz. : M-fiXovo-cra, St. Byz. : MvipTODo-o-a, St. Byz. : 'O<|)iov<ro, Scylax 
 p. 29 : 'O4iio0<rcra, Strab. 306. 167 : Ilayao-ai, Strab. 436 : niTVofio-o, Schol. 
 Aristoph. Plut. 586 ; Diod. Sic. 5.16; for Tlvnovao-a, Strab. 394, etc., is unquestion- 
 ably wrong ; cf. Arc. 97. 17 : IItTjjov(rai or irLTVovo-crat, St. Byz. : IIoX€p,o\)(ra, an 
 Amazon, Quint. Smyr. I. 42 ; H. B.: nijpyT)(ro-a, St. Byz. : 'PdSouo-o-a, St. Byz. 
 for 'PoSovaaa is false : SCSouo-o-a, St. Byz. ; SKorouo-aa, St. Byz. : 5x'vov<rtro, St. 
 Byz. should be Sx'vovaffa : Arcadius, 97. 18, excepts Svpdxovaffa from the rule, but 
 that form does not seem to occur elsewhere ; the ordinary forms are regular, as 
 SvpaKovcrai, SvpdKoo-ai, iSvp^Koucrai ; cf. Theog. Can. 56. 28 ; Svpaicovaai in St. 
 Byz. is cleai-ly a mistake : Ta(j>i.ovcra s. Ta<t>ioflo-o-o, H. B. quoting Pliny, N. H. 
 36. 21. 151 ; the latter form is correct : TeXijjoOo-a (see below Tt\<povaaa, etc.) : 
 
-§ i8i.J Words in o-a, a-rj, and ra. 
 
 51 
 
 Te\<|)ovo-a orT«X<t)oC(r<ra, Polyb. 4. 77. 5 : TiK^ovtrira, St. Byz. : TevYXovcrcra (?) : 
 TeiirXovo-o-a, St. Byz. ; Thuo. 8. 42 : TiXcfioOo-a, Paus. 9. 33. i ; TiX+oBo-o-a or 
 TCX+ouo-o-o, St. Byz. : TiX(|)<o(rcra, Strab. 41 1 : TiX<|)o>cr<Ta, Herodian ap. St. Byz. ; 
 Ti(iffl<ro, a woman, Athen. 609 A : Tpayao-aC (?) H. D. is Tpay6(rat in Pollux 6. 
 63, and Tpayaaat in St. Byz. : 'TBpoCo-a, a name of Ceos, Hesyoh. : *aKoucr<7a, 
 St. Byz. : *aaT|Xovcr<rai, St. Byz. should be ovaffai. 
 
 176. Nom I.— The Female Names (also used as names of ships) 'EmTrTjSwaa, 
 'lovaa, Kparovaa, NavKparovaa, STe(pavov<xa, TtiiSiffa, Tpv(pSiaa, retain their par- 
 ticipial accent. 
 
 -2H. 
 
 177. Words in o-q are paroxytone, as So-jj, Ipo-Tj, Upa-r}, Kopa-rj, 
 revea-ri, Mfo-ar}, Te/Aecr7j, Xpija-rj, except the deme-names Btjcto-tj 
 and Ufpyaa-ri. 
 
 178. Note. — The following exceptions occur : — Pouo-i] (?) Hesych. : fuo"f| (or 
 ^vai, v6<ros), Lob. Par. 333. 
 
 Proper Names. — 'Ao-al, St. Byz. : Bi]<r(rri, Arc. 113. 24 ; Theog. Can. 117. 10 ; 
 Brjatra, the Locrian city, is always properispomenon in our books : Apoori, woman's 
 name, Lucian Dial. Meret. e. 10, where Jacobitz and Meineke read Apoai, from 
 Apoais : naY<io-i|, E. M. 646. 39, is generally oxytone as a plural, na^aa'aC : Hep- 
 7ao-f|, a deme, Arc. 113. 34; St. Byz. s. vv. 'AyyeX'/i and Uipyaaij. 
 
 -TA. 
 
 179. Words in ra have the final a short : the accent is re- 
 tracted, as S^atro, drjrra, "Eyecrra, Adbea-Ta, except contracted 
 words in ovrra, which are properispomena, as jueXtrroijrra, ol- 
 vovTTa, TTpocrodTTovTTa ; and Doric forms in rd=rjj, which retain 
 the accent of the latter form, as 0-77770 (o-TTjrrj), aXandra (TjXa/cdTrj); 
 the proper name Avyova-Tci. is paroxytone. 
 
 180. Note i. — Exceptional Oommon Substantives. Arc. 96. 16; Eust. 1735. 
 52 : av&,ta, = afi,rS,, cf. L. S. s. v. : |3atTa (?) is more generally found paroxytone, 
 and in Doric Paha is certainly right ; Pairtj, Arc. 114. 18, is also not uncommon : 
 KatvCra = dS«X(^77, Hesych.; K'fiTtt (?) Hesych.: \>,opTi,, Hesych.; PoUux 7. 151, 
 etc., is fiSprr] in Eust. 1854. i^> ^ Dindorf thinks, wrongly : ireXXiJTa (??) Hesych. : 
 TttTd, Anth. Pal. 11. 67. 4. 
 
 181. Note 2. — Exceptional Proper Names. Several Doric names are inserted 
 which are not strictly exceptions to the rule : — 'Aerav (?) Hesych. ; AiY«o-Ta, 
 Strab. 254 : AiY«j-Ta, Pape ; Polyb. i . 24. 2 : 'ApAxa = tij. Dor., Pape : 'Aperd, 
 woman's name, Anth. App. 53 : 'ApT4p.iTa, St. Byz., or 'ApTep.£Ta, Strab. 744, 
 also one of the Echinadse, Strab. 59 : 'Aa-pvara, St. Byz. : "Ao-toC, St. Byz. : 
 AxiyovcTTa, Chcerobosous, C. 326. 9, wastes nearly a page over the name Aiyoiara, 
 and yet leaves the accent of the word doubtful ; as a proper name he says that the 
 a is long, but that ivl t^s 0a<xi\iSos it is short, because it is an Italian word : 
 KaicropaiiYouo'Ta, Strab. 161, where Meineke alters it to Kaiaapavyovara : Ha^av- 
 yoiJo-Ta, Strab. 151, where Kramer has Xla^aiyovara, and Meineke nafa-yoCiTTO : 
 AuSiTa, woman, Athen. 557 C : FaPpiJTa, Strab. 292 : 'Ey^o-to, St. Byz. is 
 
 £ 2, 
 
52 
 
 First Declension. [§ i8i- 
 
 rightly "EYeo-Ta, Diod. Sic. 12. 83; 14. 48 : ■E6pTO, Strab. 318; also an Indian 
 city, Ptol. 7. 2. 13 : 'ETafera, woman, so Fafe, quoting Phot. Bib. 228. 9, which 
 proves nothing : 'lerat, St. Byz. ; KepearaC, which is quoted by Fa'^e from Strab. 
 238, is there Kc/jcotc or Kcpeare : ' KiWoutA insula maris Indici ap. Arrian. 
 Exp. 6. 19, nomen suspectum,' H. JD. : KoTupro, Thucyd. 4. s6 : KoTvpro, 
 St. Byz.: KovlvTa^ Quinta, Anth. App. 375; KpaTCcrTa=i7, woman, Pape: 
 KupCra, woman, Lycoph. 1392; Aatjay^Ta (?) woman: IlapairCTa, woman, 
 Xenoph. Hell. 4. i. 39; S. D.: IIiKTaC, Strab. 237: IIXa-yKTal irerpai, Horn, 
 etc. : IIpoXijTa, woman. Pint. i. 606 : Sapdra, Strab. 226 : SiraOra, Strab. 523 : 
 Tcvra, woman, Pape: H. D. have Tevra, and quote Polyb. 2. 4: TpT|TO, Strab. 
 683 : *oi)pviTa, St. Byz. 
 
 -TH. 
 
 182. Common substantives in rrj are paroxytone, as aTrArr], 
 arri, (SKavrr], baCrr], bpoCrr], eAar?j, rjXaKdTrj, Kaaiyvr\Tri, kCo-tt], koIttj, 
 Ttkdrri, a)/xo7rA.cir7j ; except those in err], orij, k7jj, and oprrj, 
 which are oxytone, as aper-q, reXerTj, yeverri (but p,€kiTT\, 
 ipirr], and arpvyerri, SC. ddkaa-a-a), jSiorri, p.0T7i, irorij (but 
 a^poTT], SC. ir6^ and aixjBporr]), aKTr;, elpKTrj, irrjKTTj, oraKr?? : a.opTr\, 
 kopT-q, p-oprri, and the following, acrrr], diirij, ^povrri, Xittj, tto- 
 Xai(TTr\, nivvTr), reXevrjj, (^vo-ttj. Those in otjj involving a 
 numerical idea are feminine adjectives, and consequently oxytone, 
 as elKoaTTj, TuvT-qKOcrrrt. 'AKtrj, apKrrj, and Xeovrfj are contracted. 
 
 183. NoTBi. — Arc. 113. 25-115. 3; the apparent exceptions to this rule, which 
 are numerous, are for the most part adjectives used substantively. Probably 
 nothing more rational than popular caprice has determined the retention of the 
 adjectival accent in some cases, and the adoption of a substantival one in others. 
 'Aftaprai = irTrjvai: Kvirpioi, Hesych. ; ciPpoTi] (so. j'i!£) : ali|vKi-f| = 7§, Hesyoh. ; 
 aKoo-TTi, an adjective according to Buttm. Lexilog. p. 76 : dKTT|, Arc. 114. 23 : 
 dXeo-TT) (?) the only passage (Joseph. A. J. 3. 10. 5) quoted by H. D. proves 
 nothing as to the accent, the nominative might be dKfar^s : dXoiTT), though found, 
 is false for iKoWri : diravTf|, Sept. 2 Reg. 10. 5, etc. : dpe-rfi. Arc. 114. 3 : do-T'f], 
 feminine of a<XT6s : a.tTTpa^aXtiiTi\ (affTpayaXayrSs) Lob. Par. 352 : dTpuy^TTj (sc, 
 BaXaaaa) Anth. App. 234: aiavTT| (sc. v6aoi), Hippoor. p. 484. 24.; B.. I).: 
 a.vT% Arc. 114. 10 : jSaXXcoT-fi, Diosc. 3. 117; H.D.; cf. Lob. Prol. 393 : pXao-rfi, 
 Arc. 114. 23, though he says that some barytoned it, and 0\6.aTr] is given as the 
 proper accent by Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 304 ; it seems to be 
 always paroxytone in our books : irapapXdo-TT], ' apud Theophr. H. P. i. 2. 6, codex 
 TJrbinasTrapa/SXdo-Tdsdupliciaccentu,' W. Dindorf a,p. H. D.: PpovT'fi, Arc. 114. 22: 
 PpuTTai, Hesych. ; -youTai, Hesych. ; yoa-tai at icpiBai, Theog. Can. 13. 27: Ypirfi, 
 ' Lib. Ep. 1594,' H. B. : 8eKTT|, Hesych. : 8e-rf| (sc. Xaimds) Horn., etc. ; Stjttoi, 
 Hesyoh. : 8ioTf| (?) Hesyoh. : l-yYDT|Tf| (sc. -imii) Lob. Par. 350 : iyKa.vri\, H. D. : 
 kyKXaa-rl], H, D. : cp.paTr|, Schol. Aristoph. Eq. 1055 = 1057, Suid. s. v. ttiJcXos, is pro- 
 bably false for ipi.0a.TTj, Pollux 4. 115 ; 7. 91 : epeTt), E. M. 94. 51 ; Lob. Par. 475 ; 
 IpKaT-f) (?) Hesych, : tvyr]Ti\ (?) ^ «A.«'s, Hesych. : fmaTTi, H. D. : e6|ii<rTfj, Hesyoh., 
 probably false for flc>(TTi : eovpiyrl^ (?) Hesych. : ep6irTT|, Lob. Par. 350, really an 
 adjective : Ka6€Tri, if it exists, is a feminine adjective used substantively : Ka\a- 
 lioJT-fi, Eust. 1533. 51 : Ka(iir)XMTif|, i. e. a cameVs hair coat, Lob. Par. 332 : Kaparf) 
 
-§ i86.] Words in ra and rr]. 53 
 
 (?) in Hesyoh. is corrupt : KarappaKTri (so. 9iJpa) or KarappiKTi) (?) Lob. Par. 332 : 
 Kepcorfi, A. G. Oxon. 2. 32^. 30; Arc. 114. 14, where Schmidt reads xr/pojT^ : 
 KTipu-rfi, strictly a feminine adjective used as a substantive, Arc. 114. 14, so also 
 KoKKtoT?! (?) : KO(iio-rf|, an adjective, Lob. Par. 351: ' kotttti edulium, K6TrTr) 
 porrum sectile dici, non temere sumi videtur, v. Schweigliseuser ad. Athen. T. 7. 
 575;' Lob. Par. 351 : Kopn] or KApn), Hesych. : KoffTT| and K6<mi, Hesych. : 
 KpuirTf| (sc. apxv) Lob. Par. 333 ; in the sense of cellar or underground passage it 
 is sometimes oxytone, e. g. Athen. 205 A, where however Dindorf reads xpinrTri, 
 and that is the better accent: KcoXcuTfi (or KoiXiirrf) Arist. H. A. 9. i. 23, for 
 which Sylburg has KwXiirijs in his index : XeiT-fj (?) Hesych. = \iTri ; Xeirao-TT|, 
 Arc. 115. 3, or Xeirdo-nq, as some accented, Athen. 484 F: 01 piiv o^ivovat t^v 
 TfKevTaiav, £is icdKfi, of Si rrapo^vvovaiv, ais piey&\rj : Xitt|, Theog. Can. 117. 15; 
 Arc. 114. 8 ; Xoi-rf| is erroneous ; the word is regular Theog. Can. 117. 28 : jiaX- 
 XwT-q (bo. Supeipa): p.e\iTt\, Arc. 114. 4; E. M. 94. 51 : \ien] (?) Hesych.: 
 (MlXurfi (sc. SopA) A. G. Oxon. 2. 327. 29; Arc. 114. 14; Lob. Par. 333: |ii- 
 OTjTf) = ^ d^ia fuffovs' puffrjTTj = 17 Kara^ep^s irpbs trvvovffiav, Trypho ap. Ammon. 
 p. 94 ; Valok. ; this distinction was also retained in Doric and Ionic, cf. Enst. 
 1650. 64, but it is often neglected: ]i.vT\a-ri\ (sc. d\oxos), ApoUon. Khod. i. 780: 
 (lopT?!, Lob. Par. 349 : vt6.Ti], when used as a substantive = vedrrj X''P^ ^^ P^^' 
 oxytone ; so also vn&Tri, but ctar^ (sc. 7^) : olo-ir<i)Tf|, Axe. 114. 15, is olcnrioTT) in 
 E. M. 619. 10, and Aristoph. Lys. 575, quoted by L. S. : iraXaio-TTi, or better 
 ■iraXoffTTJ, Arc. 115. 3; iraXuv-r^ (?) : ireXXoo-TTi, Lob. Par. 349; ■at\KTi\, Arist. 
 H. A. 9. 8. 8 : irivuT^, some made it paroxytone, Aristarchus however wrote it 
 oxytone, Schol. Ven. H. 289; I. 150; nivui-i] is a proper name Arc. 114. 10: 
 irXsKT-fi (sc. aiipi,) Pollux 10. 142 ; it is also used with the ellipse of other nouns : 
 irX^KTi), in A. G. Oxon. 3. 351. 22, may be from the masculine irKiicTr)s, Lob. Par. 
 352: irX(i)TT| (sc. ifx^^vs) Pollux 6. 63: i7T«pmTT|, A. G. Oxon. 2. 327. 30, is 
 also an adjective used substantively : (ivrl], Nicand. Ther. 523 ; H. D.; erePoo'rfi 
 = Augusta; atfrni], adjective. Lob. Par. 352: <rK€irai7T^, Bust. 1165. 52 ; iXTaKTl\ 
 (sc. Kovia) Lob. Par. 352 : tnivairT^, S. D. -. a-xurrai (sc. fiKavTai) Lob. Par. 
 352; Pollux 7. 85 : TeXcTTi, Arc. 114. 3: TiXevrl], Arc. 114. 19 ; Chcerob. E. 38. 
 7: Tpvirrl], Lob. Par. 351 : viiravrfi, also uirai'Ti/ : <|)(&kt<). Lob. Par. 351 : <t>vcrTT\ 
 (sc. /ififa) Herodian ap. Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 608 ; this word is occasionally, 
 though incorrectly, paroxytone ; Mceris, p. 384, strangely enough has (pvcrrj : 
 '^vkt6, (sc. /la^a) Lob. Par. 351. 
 
 184. Note 2. — The following are usually contracted ; — iiKrfi ^dxria is often 
 written dKTT|, e. g. Diosc. 4. 174 ; Theoph. H. P. 3. 13. 4 ; sometimes even okti), 
 Galen de Simp. Med. Fao. 6. 2i=Tom. 13. 153 A: the compound x<»|iiiioKTii is 
 falsely written x"/"""'"''? Diosc. 4. 175 ; Galen de Simp. Med. Fac. 6. 21 : dpKT-tj 
 (sc. Sopd) Pollux 5. 16 : X«ovtt) (sc. Sopd) Eust. 450. 25 ; Herod, tt. ja.. \. 6. 21. 
 
 185. Proper names in tt/ are paroxytone, as 'A/xc^irp^TT?, 
 'Kpr\Tr}, ' AtoK&vti], ' A<j)pobLTri, 'A(j)VTr], Aijjuap^rrj, AUtt], 'EKdrrj, 
 OeoSorTj, 'lo/cdcTTTj, KpTjrij, MeXlrrj, NawciTat, Oirrj, IIpo\vrri, "SirapT-q, 
 Taiiy^TTj, except oxytone, the dame Barij, and Atrai, "le^affTT], 
 with a few others, 
 
 186. Note.— 'APpurfj (?) Lob. Prol. 393 ; 'A8pit|<rToC, H. D. for which they 
 quote Died. Sic. 1 7. 91, a passage which proves nothing as to the accent : 'Aktti, 
 an old name of Attica, and of other places, St. Byz. ; the compound KaXdKnri = 
 Ka\ij dierlj, is regular: 'A.^im\, Eust. 1967. 21 ; this is the common accent, but 
 the word is also found as oxytone, see Lob. Par. 475 ; the plural also varies, but 
 
54 
 
 First Declension. [§ i86- 
 
 here there seems more authority for making it oxytone, Arc. 114. 2 ; St. Byz. ; 
 Biod. Sic. II. 13 : BaTif|, the deme, Arc. 113. 28 ; St. Byz. : in Herod, ir. /i. \. 
 42. 24 we find BaTT] {sic) S^/ios 'ATTiKors' dSiAipopa ycLp to. toB tSvov : according to 
 E. M. 192. 13, jSoTi; was a Messenian word=75 : EtpKi-q and Eip/trat, inclomre, 
 also a place in Sicily, Polyb. i. 56. 3, 'Cognominem Argorum locum dicere videtur 
 Xen. H. Gr. 4. 7. 7,' L. Dindorf &]>. H. D. ; 'IjiepTT), name of Lesbos, Eust. 741. 
 32; KXciTT], E. M. 518. 3; ApoUod 2. i. 6, is sometimes paroxytone; but 
 according to Etym. Gud. 325. 43 most made it oxj'tone : Kopo-to-rfj, Xen. Anab. i. 
 5. 4 : Kp6(j.a(n-f|, Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 37: KpiOmr^, St. Byz.; according to Arc. 114. 
 13 this is paroxytone, and such is the reading of most books in Demosthenes and 
 elsewhere, e. g. Strab. 459 : Aeovnfi, a woman, Phot. Bib. 149. 32 : Ar)Tf| in 
 St. Byz. and elsewhere is wrong; the word is expressly made paroxytone by 
 Theog. Can. 117. 15: AiraC, Hom., etc. naturally keeps the accent of the common 
 noun: AuraC, St. Byz.; Lob. Par. 475 : HcpKUTfi, Theog. Can. 117. 33, is ex- 
 pressly said to be barytone, A. G. Oxon. i. 390. 26 : the proper name IIiviJTii, 
 Arc. 114. 10, is oxytone according to the Sohol. Ven. I. 150, and a sufficiently 
 absurd reason is given for its being so : HXa-yKraC (so. Trerai) : IIp<i)TT|, an island, 
 St. Byz., but XIpiiTr) as the name of a woman is paroxytone : 2ePacrTf|, St. Byz., 
 etc. : 2iiTT|, St. Byz. 0. v. 2??Tia: TpiriTT|, Ptol. 6. 7. 45 : *i\<orf| (?) a woman, 
 Pape. 
 
 -TA and -TH. 
 
 187. Substantives, both proper and common, in va and vrj are 
 paroxytone, as yva, Kapva, fwa, olcrva, o^va, criKva, Aarva, Kpi;a, 
 Mapava, Mi,kvaL, Mivva, a(f)vri, eyyvri, a-p,ivvri, x^s'^'?> AtySiJjj, Outj ; 
 except MAvTva, which is proparoxytone, and the oxytones d/coujj 
 (&Kov(i, Dor.), (TKevri, and ^wtj [(j)vA, Dor.). 
 
 188. Note i. — Exceptional Common Substantives in va. A?a or ai!a as jEolic 
 seems to be an error, see Alirens de Gr. ling, dialect, i. p. 36, note 11 ; PoOd (!) 
 Hesych. : Bwyyiia (?), in Schol. Thucyd. 3. 70 it is rightly 516771)0 ; iyyirfj and 
 Trap€yyvfi are found in some books, though they are unquestionably wrong, see 
 Lob. Phryn. 302 ; Arc. 103. 27 : concerning lyvija, Theog. Can. 106. 21 makes the 
 following observation, lyvva' iipva *ApiffTapxos (juoTeAAci rd A Kal e/creivet t6 T 
 KaX irpoiiapo^vi'€L, eyaXkayijv t6vov Kal XP^^^^ TreTroir]fc6;s, ais (prjaiv 'HpojdiavSs ; this 
 explains the passage in Schol. "Ven. N. 212, iyvvi]V 'laii/i/fcDs /i€T€j3a\e rbv t6vov, 
 kwel Td dic6\ovOoy iyvv6, kffrtv, c&s 'Hpojdtavo^ hv tw ta' r^s tca96\ov : I have not 
 however been able to find any place where Hyvva occurs, though i7i'wa and i7i'iJi; 
 are common enough, see Lob. Phryn. 302. ; of. Sohol. Ven. #. 242 : o-tKua and 
 vcKva (?) occur in Eust. 291. 38 ; of. Theog. Can. 106. 20 : ^v6, = <j>v^. 
 
 189. Note 2. — Exceptional Proper Names in va. Aiyova, Strab. 141 ; 'At^- 
 70va, Strab. 141 ; Tivova, Strab. 201. 202 ; Ptol. 3. i. 3, is Tej/da in St. Byz. ; 
 "EXeuetpva (?) St. Byz. : Kiiroa, St. Byz. . Mdvxva, St. Byz., or Mivrouo, Strab. 
 213, etc.: OuiSoua (indeclinable?), Ptol. 2. 2. i : Tpi!ip,7rva, St. Byz. ; *\v(i (?) 
 = #\ui7 is said to occur also as a paroxytone, see § 191. 
 
 190. Note 3. — Exceptional Common Substantives in v<i\. 'Axovi], Ion. =dKoi}: 
 o-KevT), Arc. 103. 12 ; Philem. Lex. p. 68. § 186 ; the compounds of this word are 
 regular, as airocrKeu-f), KaTao-K€VT|, irapaaKCUTj, (TTi<TK6vi\ ; the Byzantine form 
 oIkoo-kcvti, which is irregular, has been expunged by Schmidt from the text of 
 Arcadius ; Lob. Par. 369 malces it paroxytone : ^vi\, Arc. 103. 25 ; A. G. Oxon. 
 1.427.26; so Siacl>v^, etc. . ep.injiti is in some lexicons made oxytone, but apparently 
 without authority. 
 
-§196-] Words in ttj ; va, vr] ; 0a, 07j. 55 
 
 191. Note 4. — Exceptional Proper Names in v-l]. 'AyauTi, Schol. Ven. 1. 150; 
 the passage in Arc. 103. 10 (dyav^ o^i^verai tmOeriK^y Sv) seems to imply that the 
 proper name is paroxytone, as 'Ayajirj, the daughter of Danaus, sometimes is ; 
 but even her name is frequently qxytone, e. g. ApoUod. 2 . i . 3, etc. ; see Fix ap. 
 H. X>. s. V. : Kavl\, Xen. Hell. 4. i. 20 : Navij, Suid. is barbarous : *Xvf|, a deme, 
 Arc. 103. 26. 
 
 -$A and -<I>H. 
 
 192. Common substantives in (/)?j are oxytone, as oXok^tj, d()l)7?, 
 ^atjiri, yX.V(j)ri, ypa(j)ri, nepiKokv^T], Kopv^rj, 6[j,(j}ri, 6po<j)ri, pa<pri, 
 (rTpo(l)ri, Ta(j)ri, Tpo<l)rj ; except paroxytone, those in t(/)?j, rj(^r;, Xc^tj 
 (yet d8eX(ji)?j is oxytone), and p<^rj (yet \xop^rj is oxytone), as 
 aypi(f>r), (TKifpr], d/caX?j0?j, ixi\(l>r], a-iK(pr], K6,p(l)ri, va.p<j)ri, TAp<pri, aijp(j)r], 
 together with Xoi<^7j, vv)j.<^r], crK.a(^r\, a canoe, \6(f>r), and nJ^jj. 
 
 193. Note. — Arc. 115. 4-18; Theog. Can. 118. 4; A. G. Oxon. i. 291. 8: 
 d'ypC())ir] T& aKotpiov, Arc. 115. 13; Theog. Can. 118. 7 : dSeX(t>T| is oxytone as the 
 feminine of aSe\<j>6s ; cf. darri, dards, and the like : the compounds of this word 
 are Tery irregular ; dvSpa8cX<|>'^, which occurs several times, is better dvSpaSEXij)!], 
 in Eusfc. 392. 2 ; Zonar. 419 : auTaSeXifi^, Schol. Eur. Heo. 944, H. D., is aiTaSi\<pri 
 in other places : Y^'"i''KaSEX<|>T|, Lob. Phryn. 306, or YiJvai.KaS€X<t>T) : 8icrE|a8^X<|ii), 
 H. D. : l^aScXtfiTi, Anna Comn. p. 44 A, quoted by H. D,, who condemn the accent, 
 which nevertheless is retained by Lob. Phryn. 306, and by L. S., and is agreeable 
 to analogy : |jn]TpaS€X<|>T] : irarpaB^Xtl)!] : on the whole it seems best to accent 
 these compounds according to the general rule, since analogy and some consider- 
 able authority support that view of the case: dKaXi^<|>t|, Arc. 115. 14: dX6i<))T| 
 seems to be an orthographical blunder for dXoti^^, see H. D. s. v. : dpd<|)ir] (?) Arc. 
 115. 17 : do-u<j>it|, S. D. : Kdp<|>'r), A. G. Oxon. i. 291. 14 : K£Xij<f>T] is a more than 
 doubtful form for Kf\vipos : KiSd<)>i] (and KivSA<pri, = the sly, i. e. fox, is an adjective, 
 L. S. ; Arc. 115. 17 has ffKiSa<prj : XaC<|>T)=\ar^o;, E. M. 274. 2 : X6<()ii], Diod. Sic. 
 1 7. 90, seems doubtful ; some propose to read Xocpia : yi\^T\, falling of the eye- 
 brows : vdpi))!], Hesych. : v6\l^t\, A. G. Oxon. i. 291. 11 : p>'<(>'f|, Lycoph. 235. 1326 : 
 o-iXc))!) and tCX<j>h, Lob. Phryn. 300 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 291. 14 ; crKa^i] = Tb aK&fijxa : 
 o-Kd<|>T) = ri nXoTov, Arc. 115. 6 : <tk\.^i\, Diog. Laert. 4. 27 : o-Ki5<)>ir), S. D. : Tdp<|>i], 
 A. G. Oxon. I. 391. 14 : ti<))1), Athen. 115 F, is oxytone in Axist. H. A. 8. 21. 5 : 
 ■nl<l>T), Theophr. H. P. I. 5. 3 ; i. 8. i, etc. ; B. D. 
 
 194. Proper names in <pri are paroxytone, as 'Avdcf>r], 'Epi(f>7], 
 KA,p(pr], ^dpLipr], St^r;, 2/ctp(|)at, TriKic^T], Tpcic^rj, Tvfj,(f)ri. 
 
 195. Note i. — Pape quotes Oto-Tpo<)>-f|, the name of an Amazon, from Tzetzes, 
 P. H. 180, and Kopv<t>T|, a daughter of Ooeanus, B. M. 474. 32, and also the name 
 of a mountain, Pans. 7. 5- 9 : ^op<^-i], Lob. Ehem. 319, note 2. 
 
 196. Note 2. — The Doric nouns in <pd seem to follow the accentuation of the 
 common forms in <pr], as diMj>a=6ij,(p'fi ; yet o/jxpa is also found. The following rare 
 words are somewhat irregular — air<t)a or dTr^d, Suid. : p&^a, Dor. = (aiii6s, 
 Hesych., where the last editor prints iSo^ri: Ka<j)d, Dor. =Aotiri7p : KepKo(t)a = 
 £771)77, Hesych. : o-olo-^a or o-oBa-<|>a is indeclinable ; Cosmas Indicop. 2. p. 133 A, 
 and 132 D; U.V.: 'AXKi^ai, a town in Samnium (not "AA^i^ai, as Pape has it), 
 Strab. 238, is paroxytone in Diod. Sic. 20. 35 : Ko<t)-uoi, Theoph. H. P. 4. 13. 2; St. 
 Byz., is Ka<l>vai in Paus. 8. 15. 6, and Ka<j>vri in Suidas ; H. 1). 
 
56 First Declension. [§196- 
 
 Most words of this termination are verbals, and therefore oxytone according to 
 that general analogy already referred to, § 63. 
 
 -XA and -XH. 
 
 197. Common substantives in x?? (x") ^^'^ oxytone, as a.\m-)(j\, 
 avaKUixn, /8A.7JX'?, PpoxV) 8i8ax?7, eixv^ (novaxfi, yjrvxri ; except par- 
 oxytone, those in txi) ^^ y-aa-Tixr), }X€iKtj(j}, jjivppLxn > those with 
 a consonant before x^Jj ^^ apyvpayxVi ^^i^XVj ^P'^7XV> '^'^^X'?' 
 Koyx-q, A^o-xij, A.o'yx'?. ""Xn (j'^t apxri is oxytone) ; and Kavxrj, 
 
 KAxv {?), jxaK&xn, p-^xn^ ^xn- 
 
 198. Note. — Arc. 115. 19-28 : ayxi, only occurs in the compounds auviy- 
 Xl, ap-yvpiyX'tj ^•^YX'Hj etc.: dpXTj, Arc. 115. 24; do-TpApxT), quoted hy L. S. 
 from Orph, Hym. 9. 10, is an adjective, and were it not so, would still be regular : 
 a,v\i.yjx = ei\6.Ka, Hesych., or evKaxa, Suid. ; Zonar. 908; cf. Thucyd. 5. 16 ibiq. 
 schol. : aix'l; Hesych., but aixq, Pind. Nem. 11. 29, a doubtful accent; the 
 compounds Kpio86xT|, kvo-oSoxt) are regular : KaVixil) Find. Nem. 9.15; this accent 
 seems very questionable ; cf. Lob. Ehem. 269 : Xix^l is quoted by L. S. from j3Ssohyl. 
 S. 0. T. 914 ; in Dindorf's text it is ^ax°'> y®* ™- H. D. s. v. he condemns this 
 accent, and makes the word in both its senses paroxytone, as it is in Hesych. ; 
 Xaxi? would be much more in accordance with analogy, and with the rule laid 
 down by Arc. 115. 19; Xuiidx'H; Hesych., is regular as a compound: )i,aXdxT], 
 Arc. 115. 16, /iaAdxi? Koiv6v /^oAoxi 'Att iK6y, Lex. Gr. ap. Herm. de emend, 
 rat. Gr. gr. p. 323, which is a mistake, as imK&xq is the Attic form ; Athen. 58 D : 
 |idX'n> •^™' ^^S' 2' • |iocrx'fi = €a (sc. Sopi) Pollux 5. 16 : on oo-xi] and dScrXT) see 
 H. D. s. V. "Ocrxos : iraXAxT] is the proper accent according to the rule of Arc. 115 ; 
 but iraXaxTi occurs in Nicand. Ther. 449. ; H.D. . o-avSapAx'H or ffavSap&icri : ripxij 
 see H. D. s. v. Hapxos : tuxt], Theog. Can. 118. 12 ; Arc. 115. 21 : vidyX'n ^s a com- 
 pound vs, &yxv is regular, like apyvpiyxv '■ ^PX"' ^^^ li Aristoph. Vest. 676, is 
 ipX^ in Hesych. . ^v(Ti\i], Plat. Cratyl. 400 B : &ax') (') s^^ above. 
 
 199. Proper names in x*? are paroxytone, as B6.Kxr], AoXixn 
 (AoAix?7, St. Byz.), "0x57, but Aoyxv is oxytone according to Arc. 
 115. 34, though it occurs as paroxytone in Xenoph. Cyn. 7. 5; 
 'Ao-coxTj, Suid. s. V. 'Aa-ooxaios ; '2&pixa (?) St. Byz. and Xcox??, 
 St. Byz. are also exceptions to the rule. 
 
 -*A and -*H. 
 
 200. The few words in i/ra have a short, and retract the 
 accent, as KApyf/a or Kd^a, 6i\/fa, Baia-ap-^a, ^K^p^a, ^Tpi\j/a, 
 Arc. 96. 12,. 
 
 -i2A and -HH. 
 
 201. All words in mo are paroxytone, as pvda, intepda, &a, 
 MLV(oa : akuid, if the nominative occurs in that form, is oxytone, 
 like aXcorj. 
 
-§2io.] Words in x*j X'? > V'"' ■*/"? j aya, wr^. 57 
 
 202. Note.— KiXua, tj SiiaaicaKia (??) E. M. 486. 14: Kpiffla, St. Byz. is 
 false; it should be Kpvcoa, Arc. 100. 23 : |jL&a or p.&a = /ioGaa^ Aristoph. Lys. 1249. 
 1298 ; cf. Ahrens de Dialect, ling. Gr. 2. p. 76 and 78 ; ' Apud Pausan. 8. 10. 4, 
 foiic6Ta \kyovfft Kapuv ol MtiXatra exovres ks Tov $iQv Td Up6v, hv ^aiv^ 777 kmxc^pi^ 
 KaKovaiv 'Oyiia, ubi liber unus "07Si'a, ceteris nonnisi in acoentu dissentientibus, 
 non dubium quin 'Offoyii sit soribendum, delete quod eequens 'ASrjvalois peperit a,' 
 L. Dindorf ap. H. D. : ^a&,, a bad form for ^oia : o-ui (?) Dor. = fou^ ; <|>ua (?) 
 E. M. 819. 41, would be better \piia. 
 
 203. Words in car] are oxytone, as S/licotj, epa)^ C'^ri (and Zojtj 
 the proper name), 6<i>7\, loori : the proper name Olvcari is paroxy- 
 tone. 
 
 204. Note. — Arc. 103. 29. The compound auToJcoTi deviates from the general 
 rule, as does ev^cod = 611^0)^, Pind. Pyth. 4. 233 : ^an\ = T^ eirdva tov fii\tTos i<piij^ 
 T&ii(rov ual ToC 7ii\aKT0s, Bust. 906. 52, is distinguished by its accent from JmT|, 
 life ; J6t] is paroxytoue : iro5opp<ii|, Callimaoh. Diau. 215, is corrupt for iroSoppiipri : 
 TpioaC = Trojan women ; cf. Lob. Prol. 29 sq. 
 
 Accentuation of Oblique Cases. 
 
 205. The general rule is followed, but the genitive plural, 
 being always contracted in the Attic and Common dialects, is 
 perispomenon, as fjiovcra, [xova-qs, fiova-r), ixova-av; ixova-d, novcraLv; 
 jji-ovcrai, (iJiova-Atov) [lovaSiv, {xovcraLS, fJ-oijads. 
 
 206. The Genitive and Dative of all numbers from oxytone 
 Nominatives are perispomena, as 'yjroxri, '^vxvs, '^'"XV > '^^X'^^^ > 
 \jrux&v, i/fi;xais; jxaxnTris, ixaxnTov, jj.axn'ni; jJ-axnTaiv; jxaxr\T5>v, 
 \xaxy)TaiS' 
 
 207. Words which are perispomena in the Nominative 
 singular retain the same accent, in all cases, as long as they 
 remain unresolved, as 'Adr]va, 'AOrjvai, 'AOrjva, 'Ad-qvav. On the 
 doubtful word Cf^^s', tov (f\6,, see § 33. 
 
 208. The Ionic genitive in eco follows the general rule, eoo 
 being considered as one syllable, as ITr/XrjtiiSea), 'ArpeCbeai, 'Opi- 
 oreco, Aivdfdi j words like Boprjs, 'Ep/x^s, nvOijs therefore become 
 Bop^co, 'Epixfo), Ilv^e'a) ; the genitive of &a\fjs however seems to 
 be always ©ciXeco, as if it came from the nominative ©cJAtjs. 
 
 209. Genitives in lat, etco, or la are paroxytone, as evp-fj-eXCco, 
 "Epjue^co, liJ/iijoieAfa : those in ao are proparoxy tone if from barytone 
 common genitives; properispomena if from circumflexed geni- 
 tives, as 'Arpelbov 'Arpeibao, 'OpiaTov 'Ope'orao, 'Apy^orou 'Apyi- 
 a-rao, but apyecrrov (from apyecrr-^s) makes &pye(rTao. 
 
 210. Note i. — Genitive Singular. Choerob. C. 413. 11 : ai StcL tov EJi yevixal 
 'lariKai, ei nlv dird 0apvT6vca' leoivwv ytviKwv Siai, vponapo^vvovTat, otoy 'Arpfidov 
 
58 First Declension. [§210- 
 
 'ArpelSea 'OpkuTov 'Opiarea Alvtlav Aiveiea, aTraBeTs St/XokiSti ovffat. 'Edi/ yoip 
 TToffwat, Trpo fuas ToS TiKovs €X0t«ri T7)v eiSetav, otov 'Epialov 'Ep/ieUw «ai icaTcL avy- 
 Kon^v Tov E 'EpiJLeia 7rapo^vT6v(us, 
 
 "HpTjs 'Epiietai re [II. 15. 214]. 
 
 Ei SJ dnb inpianainivoni Koivaiv yevi/cSiv S>at, Ttapo^vvovrat, oiov ai\riTov ouA.i;Te<u, 
 Kacrijs Kaurov (effri S^ Svo/xa Kvpiov) rov Kafff'm : according to this OaA^s @aKou 
 would make 0a\4ai, yet botli in the Attic of Plato (Eep. 600 A), and in the Ionic 
 of Herodotus (i. 170), and in Callimachus (Anth. Pal. 6. 150), it is uniformly 
 proparoxytone ; E. M. 153. 51 : at Sid tov En 'I<u;'i«ai yeviicai, el n^v d7ro 0apvr6vav 
 Koivwv yiviKoiv w(n, Tipo-napo^vvovTai' otov 'OpeffTov 'Opeffreo}^ 'Arpeidov 'ATpetSfco* 
 ouTtos oZv Kal 'AffUajj x^'P^^ " M^ KaTci ttoSos Sjct' Std t6 ''EpfieUoj, Koi /card fTvyKOnifv 
 'Epniiw Kat ii xp^ffis, 
 
 'Hpr]S 'Epiitta TC Kal 'Htpalarov, 
 
 BopioVt BophaJ, Kal ffvyKO-nfi Bop^co, 
 
 Bopioj vir' 10)7^ 
 jj ^pijffts. Kat kufjLfjic\Uo}f 
 
 'EufifieKia Upid/xoio. 
 
 OuTouy GUI' *Afftas, ^Aaiov, 'Afficu 'luvtKois, Kal (XvyKOiry ^Acria). Kal ofwlous oil irpoira- 
 po^iviTac CTTtiS^ /tard Trdflos kariv, ijyow /tord crvyKO-n^v. 
 
 Genitives in tiu or aai. Chcerob, C. 413. 20 : al dia tov AO BoicutikoX yeviKai, d 
 IJ.lv dtrb PapvTuvwv koivoiv yeviKoiv Siffi Tipoirapo^vvovTaiy otov 'ArptiSov 'ArpeiSao, 
 'OpitTTOv 'Opecrao, ei di dirb •nepioirojfjevojv Koivaiv yeviKoJv Skti, irpoirfpiffnivvTai^ otov 
 dpyeOT^js dpyearov dpyeffraOy dpyeOTao v6toio {tov KtvKov ^ tov Taxurdrou) : 
 Schol. Ven. P. 9, liift^cXi'a' Kol inl tovtov irpb TeXous )} ^f era : cf. Eust. 845. 60 ; 
 Schol. Ven. A. 306. 
 
 211. Note 2. — According to the grammarians the Ionic differed from the other 
 dialects in its accentuation of barytone words in a with a short final syllable in the 
 nominative singular, for, when in the course of inflexion that syllable becomes long, 
 they are accustomed to throw the accent on to it, as fa, (as, iij ; /liS, luas, fu^ ; 
 dyvia, dyvias, dyvta^ etc. Choerob. C. 405. 19 : IffTeov S^ oTt t^ Ids Kol fuds ovtc 
 e^vKa^av Ivl ttjs auT^y ffvWaPijs Tbv t6vov c</>' ^j tx^i Kal i] ivdua' ^ 7dp evBiid 
 fffTiv la Kal fxia ■jrapo^vT6va]s, Kal uiipeiXev ^ yeviKfj -napo^vvfffOat otov las Kal /^ms, 
 i'va tpvXd^xi ^^^ "^^^ avTTJs ffvWa^TJs t6v t6vov h(p' ^s ex^* i^al ^ evQeia' ovk kyiviTO 
 hi ovTus, dA.X* las Kal i^tds irfpianaifjiivajs. Kal Keyei o Te-xyiKhs OTt raOra ^loiViK^v 
 exovai TCLffiVt Kal ovk i<sa<pi^vt(Tev ^fuv to \ey6^evov. "EuTi hi t5 \ey6ij.evov TOiaiJ- 
 TT]v exov TT\v i^iiyt](tiv' inl twv els A ppaxvKaToKijKraiv ei6i9aaiv ol ''laves fiapvTo- 
 veLV Tas \€^eis ais Kal -^fjtets, otov dyvia, ap-nvia, nxdrata' oTav hi yevrjTai i) Te\ev- 
 Tata avKKaPij fMXKpd, 'IwvtK^ eOet KaTaPi$d^eTai 6 t6v0Sj otov opyvids, dyvids, 
 @e(TiTids, UKaTatds' iSoii TavTa ev T77 TeXevTaia cuWa^STj emdkxovTat Tbv t6vov, 
 'EttciS^ oZv Th ta Kal fiia ev tt} yeviKy Kal Sotik^ fioKpoKaTaKTjKTOvffi, tovtov x^P**' 
 'IwviK^ eOet KaTefii^affav t^v t6vov Kal TrepieOTidaBrjffav, otov las Kal iiids, la Kal 
 pud : thus also E. M. 305. 35 ; Schol. Ven. II. 173 ; Arc. 128. 8. Except in the 
 words mentioned in the above extract, this practice does not seem to prevail, at 
 least in our editions. 
 
 212. Note 3. — Vocative Singular. The vocative of SeairSTrjs is proparoxytone, 
 Beffirora; Chcerob. C. 431. 5; E. M. 258. 12 ; Lob. Prol. 372, note i, 'accentus 
 vocativorum tD 'A/SpaSdra et 'AaiaSdra ; Cyr. 6. 3. 1 2 S Eu^pdra ; ApoUon. Epist. 
 8. 388, et similium librariis imputandus videtur qui ssepissime peccarunt in latinis 
 dxpiToi Kal povaa&Toi J. Lyd. de Mens. 4. 25. p. 72 etc' 
 
 On the forms dK&KrjTa, (vpiowa, etc., which are sometimes called vocatives, see 
 above, § 57 sq. 
 
-§ 2i6.] Accentuation of Odligtie Cases. 69 
 
 213. Note 4. — Genitive and Dative Dual. According to Suidas, s. v. 'ATpeiSrjs, 
 the sticklers for analogy (oj AvaKoyiKol) oircumflexed the genitive dual of those 
 words which had a oircumflexed genitive plural and barytoned the dative dual, so 
 that according to them liovaatv was the genitive, liovaatv the dative dual, see 
 Choeroh. C. 444. i. This theory however has not at all affected practice. 
 
 214. Note 5. — Nominative Plural. Epic and Ionic forms in i; = S, like Hparj = 
 Attic itpaa, Ipai] or Upaa, become proparoxytone in the nominative plural, as hpaai, 
 not kkpaai, as Ptolemaeus Asoalonites wished to write, Schol. Ven. B. 35 1 ; Apion 
 and Herodorus ap. Eust. 991. 24. 
 
 The late Attics (01 veiinpoi, oi lUTaytviffTepoi rSiv 'Attikcuk) retracted the accent 
 in the nominative plural of ^i^epa and of words in ^a ; the following instances are 
 given of this practice, which has had no effect on accentuation as we know it ; viz. 
 ijfifpai, evirpd^iatj ritiujpiai, airiai, rpaytuSiat^ 6/jiiKiai, /ctujua^Smi, Chcerob. C. 449. 16 ; 
 Arc. 133. 9 ; Schol. Ven. B. 339, oiirais avvGeffiat tc uts 6v<xiai re* offoi S^ irpowapo- 
 £vvov(Xij TTTatovat' ttjs '^cip fierayevear^pas 'ArOidos ^ TOidSe dvayvaiffis : Schol. Ven. 
 E. 54- 
 
 215. Note 6. — Genitive Plural. The genitive plural is perispomenon when 
 contracted (as in Attic it always is), paroxytone when resolved, as to^otSuv, 
 'ATpciSwVj /jtovffwv, deWatVf KKivSiVy lieKiffffaiv, KptTaiv, but fiovadoji/, fieMacr&cuv, Kpi- 
 Tiaiv; Chcerob. C. 129. 35 ; Arc. 134. 26 : scribes and editors are not in all cases 
 quite sure whether contraction has taken place or not; see Ktihner G. G. i. 298 ; 
 from this rule four words are excepted, viz. 'Errjaiai, the Etesian winds ; x^'"^''V^i 
 a wild boar ; XP^"''''?') <* usurer ; and d^iJ?;, an anchovy ; which make 'ETijaiav, 
 X^oivaiv, xpflOTW, and a^itav. Arc. 134. 30, 135. 3 ; Joh. Alex. 17. 2 ; Chcerob. C. 
 455. 29, 456. II ; E. M. 386. 56 ; this refinement we probably owe to the pedantry 
 of the native grammarians, who by means of it distinguish between xpi/aTtiiv (from 
 XpiJo'Tiys) and xpriarwv (from xfjo^c^j) ; aipiav {a<f>vri) and ipvSir (di^ti^s) ; x^'"''""'' 
 (X^ovprjs) and x^ovvSiv (x^ow6s). 
 
 216. Note 7. — Feminine adjectives and participles following the first declen- 
 sion (which in the oblique cases of the singular, and in aU cases of the plural, are 
 subject to the rules laid down for oblique cases in the first declension) present 
 some peculiarities. The rule is thus given by Ghoeroboscus C. 456. 13 : fi Si eiVi 
 irapeffxil^aTiaiiivai dpirevticoTs [i. e. feminine adjectives and participles in ai nom. 
 plural], cac n^u ofiofpaJvSjat t^ yevixfi tuiv •tTKrjOvvTttcaiv. tov ISiov dpaeviKOv icai, ofio- 
 Tovovatv airji, oTov oi 'FSSioi tSiv 'FoSlav nai ai 'F6Siai rav 'VoUtav /iia tpcav^ ical 
 fts & T6vor oi Bv^ivTioi iSiv Bv^avriav Kol ai BufdpTiai raiv Bv^avriaiv, oi aywt toiv 
 ayiajv Kal at dyiat Toiv dyiaiv, oi Si/caioL rSiv hmaiajv leal ai Siicaiat twi/ SiKaiav^ 
 oi (pt\oi Twv (piKaiv Kal ai ipiKai twv <pi\Q)Vf oi dovKot rwv bo\iKoiv Kal ai SovKai twv 
 SovAui', 01 KaKol tS>v KaKuiv xai ai KoKal tSiv KaKwv, oi ao(pol t£i/ ao^Siv Kal ai 
 ffo<bal TWV aocpSiu, oi Ai^Ktoi twv Avkicuv Kal ai AvKiat tSjv AvKtojv (wepJ B^ ttjs 
 X^pas ai AvKiat tw»' AvklSjv nepiairajfiivus' fwvoyevks ydp ) oi viraroi Kal ai vTrarat 
 
 Totv viraToJV, 
 
 Kovpai TTeTpdtuv epptirov If vn&ToiVf 
 
 iirl Si T^s x^pS^s ij uttiIti; ttjs indrris Kal ai iirdrai tSiv tmaTuiv TTcpKrirm/xeVrnj' ftoi/o- 
 ytvks yip' 'Edv Si napaWi^aiai KaTci t^c tpwvTjv vpbs Trjv yfVtKr]v rSiv iT\ij6vvTiKSiv 
 ToC iSiov dpffevtKoS, Kal t£ Tiv<j> Trapa\\daaov(Ti Kal irfpiaTtSivTai ai BTjKvKal yeviKal 
 rSiv ir\ij6vvTiKwv, otov 01 /liKaves Toni iie\Avwv Kal ai p.iKaivai twv fifXaivwv, oi 
 fidKapes TWV /laxipoiv Kal ai jidKaipai Ttui' iJiaKatpwv, 01 TtdvTis rfly it&VToiv Kal ai 
 •naffai Tuiv iraawv, oi ypd(j)0VTes Ta)!/ ypafp6vTWV Kal ai ypd<pov<Tat tcuv ypaipovawy, oi 
 XapUvres twv x'^P^^""''""' ""^ "^ x^P^""'''" '■''"'' X°/" '"''''"'''> "' ^f'" ™'' ^i^wv Kal ai 
 i^eiai TtSi' b^eiwv, oi voioSvTfs twx noioivTav Kal ai TToiovaai TtDK iroioiiawv. So Arc. 
 135. 4. Put into a practical shape, this amounts to the following rule : Feminine 
 
60 First Declension. [§§ 216-219.] 
 
 adjectives and participles making at in the nominative plural are paroxytone in the 
 genitive plural, when that of their corresponding masculine form, being declined 
 after the second declension, is paroxytone ; otherwise they are perispomena. 
 Hence the grammarians distinguish between the adjectives Sa/iicav, 'FoSiaiv (so. 
 yvvatKwv) and the substantives ^apitSiv, 'PoSiSiv, which are the genitives plural of 
 .the proper names Sa/iia and 'FoSia, Joh. Alex. 17. 20. It need hardly to be 
 observed that this difference is also apparent in the nominative plural, e. g. 'Po'Siai 
 Sii^iai oatat (so. 7i;i'arK€r), while 'PoStai Sa/jiai oaiai are substantives, Joh. Alex. 
 17. 20. The following forms must not be confounded, ir6pvwv ^irSpvot), iropvav 
 (iriSpyai), J3d«x""' ()3a«xoi), fiaKxS>v (fianxai) ox^iui' {0x601), ixSwy (cfx^ai), viTpmi 
 (ircT/joi), ■TKTpaiv (iTfTpai), x^P"" iXVP<")' XVP'^" (XVPa')> Koipav (jcovpoi), KovpSni 
 (Kovpai), ■naiSiffKoiv (ttoiSiVboi), iraiSur/cai' (iraidiaKai), Though they do not properly 
 belong to this place, it may be here noticed that Aava'iSSrv (01" Aaca'i'Sai) is distin- 
 guished by its accent from Aai'a/'5<ai' (ai AavatSfs) ; so also IlpiafuSav (ol Hpia- 
 tiiSai), Upiaixidaiv (01 Ilpia/u'Scj), 'IXiaSwv (01 'IXiASai), 'JXiiSay (at 'lAidSfj), Choerob. 
 C. 458. I sqq. 
 
 217. Note 8. — The j?3olic and Doric genitives in av are circumflexed, as kv\i- 
 Xvav, I'rj'idv, Ahrens de Gr. ling, dialect, i. p. 12, 2. p. 31; Choerob. C. 457. 14; 
 Arc. 135. 15 ; KUhner G. G. i. 253, 303. 
 
 218. Note. g. — Accusative Plural. In Doric as in the accusative plural is 
 short, and therefore in that dialect Moipas, Tinas, a<pvpas become /itHpSs, tTjiSs, 
 acpvpas. Ahrens (de dialect, ling. Gr. 2. 30) quotes the following instances, 
 Tiams, Theoor. i. 83, 4. 3 : "Apnvias, lB.es. Theog. 267 (not 'Apmlas or 'Apvvtas) ; 
 Moipas in Theoc. 2. 160 : rptayoiaas, Theoc.9. II. The two last instances, together 
 with others, lead him to doubt the propriety of the rule laid down above, and he 
 concludes by saying ' baud dubitamus quin ubique acutus penultimae servandus sit, 
 etiam in iis Doridis generibus, quae constanter corripiunt, ita ut scribatur, wiaas, 
 rds ToiovTos, Tifides, adSes, (vevSev.' But if such strange accents are correct it 
 might have been expected that the grammarians would have mentioned them, 
 and this they have not done ; though they do say in general terms that in Doric 
 many words were paroxytone, which in the Common dialect were properispomena, 
 Choerob. C. 651. 15 ; Kuhner G. G. i. 252. 
 
 219. Note 10. — Cases in 6e and <|>i. The old casal forma in $e and 0i are 
 accented according to the following rules : — 
 
 (a) Those with a naturally short penultimate take the accent on that syllable, 
 as Tl\aTai69ev. 
 
 (&) Those with « penultimate long, either by nature or position, retract the 
 accent, as TrpwpaSfv, S^/SiySej', 'Ae^vrjSev, except such as are derived from oxytone 
 or circumflexed primitives, which are properispomena, as eivrj eivij<l>t, apx^ dpxv^^v, 
 dyopfi dyoprjefv, UKaraiai nKaraiaScv, Qeamai Beamaeev. These forms are con- 
 sidered at greater length under Advebbs, chap. 7. §§ 841-845. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF "WORDS BELONGING TO THE 
 SECOND DECLENSION. 
 
 220. Words belonging to the Second Declension are even more 
 difficult to accentuate than those of the first, and our per- 
 plexities are considerably increased when it is considered that 
 no sufficient criterion has been, or probably can be, given by 
 which to discriminate substantives from adjectives. Lobeck (Par. 
 p. 339) justly observes : ' NuUam a Grammaticis regulam tra- 
 ditam esse qua substantiva et adjectiva diseernantur, minus peritis 
 mirum videatur necesse est, si reputaverint id quasi solum et 
 fundamentum esse hujus discipline, sine quo sistere nequeat ; 
 accuratius qui rem cognorint, omnino talem regulam tradi posse 
 desperabunt. Adeo facile ex epithetis fiunt appellativa, adeo 
 indiscreta est primitivorum et derivatorum similitude, adeo late 
 patet metonymise usus, ut proprias cujusque vocabuli notas 
 promittere prope cujusdam insolentiae videatur.' And yet 
 substantives and adjectives have a very distinct accentuation, 
 at least in the Second Declension, where it is generally true 
 that, when they have similar terminations, they ha-ve dissimilar 
 accents, which cannot be with certainty affixed until we have 
 determined whether a given word belongs to the one class or 
 the other. In most cases a fair knowledge of the usages 
 of the language will enable the student to decide this point 
 without much difficulty, but there are also many words so 
 doubtful that they have been entered as exceptions to the 
 rules laid down, e. g. hrnxios, aX/c^/Jtoy, avTaKoios, etc. Those 
 who wish to see some of the difficulties which beset this matter 
 stated will derive both satisfaction and information from Lobeck's 
 learned dissertation^ ' De nominibus adjectivi et substantivi ge- 
 neris ambiguis,' which has been reprinted in his Paralipomena, 
 PP- 339-388. 
 
62 Second Declension. [§220- 
 
 As in tbe First Declension, so here, no general rule of any- 
 practical value can be given ; but it will be seen that, generally- 
 speaking, substantives in os pure are oxytone, those in oy impure 
 throw the accent as far back as possible ; the majority of pure 
 adjectives, on the other hand, retract the accent, while the im- 
 pure are oxytone. 
 
 The accentuation of these words is considered under the 
 following general heads and in the following order : — i. Simple 
 Substantives, {a) Masculines and Feminines, {h) Neuters; 3. 
 Simple Adjectives ; 3. Compound Substantives not being verbal 
 derivatives ; 4. Compound Adjectives including Substantives, 
 the latter half of which is derived from a verb ; 5. Oblique 
 Cases. But this arrangement, though generally adhered to, 
 has been abandoned whenever it seemed that any advantage 
 was to be gained by doing so. 
 
 I. Simple Substantives of the Masculine ok Feminine 
 
 Gender. 
 
 -A02. 
 
 221. Common substantives in aos are oxytone, as Aao'j, j/ao's; 
 except proparoxytone, ^ppaos, jx&paos, and the ^olic vixrivaos for 
 
 222. Note.— Arc. 36. 33 ; 38. 11. Ados (?) Schol. Soph. (Ed. Col. 195, lir" 
 dnpov Kaov : dir^ ttjs \dos kffrl irapo^vvofievrjs €v$eias, yevofiivrjs dub yevitcfls t^s 
 Aaoy. ''Ofiijpos- 
 
 Ados virb ^ijr^s. 
 
 OvTQ}s 'HpaiSiavds €v tZ E t^j Ka$6\ov : p,dpaos, Eust. 1657. ^^ '• i'H''nvaos, Sappho 
 ap. Hephsest. p. 129. 
 
 223. Proper names in aos are oxytone when they are simple 
 and proparoxytone when compound, as Aavaos, Kpavaos, TaXaos, 
 Naos, KpavaoC, 'AyeXaos, 'Aju,(^t(ipao?, Olv6p,aos, 'Apx^Xaos, Me- 
 vekaos, except Aaos = Davus, AAoi, Aaos. 
 
 224. Note i. — It would seem from Choerob. E. 69. 6 that dissyllabic proper 
 names are barytone, of. Arc. 36. 23, 38. 11 ; some additional examples of compound 
 names have been included in the foUcwing list : ' 'A-YXaos, nom. pr. viri Dionya. 
 Cyz. Epigr. in Anthol. Pal. 7. 78. t. i. p. 329 ; Christod. Ecphr. 5. 263, in Anthol. 
 Pal. 7. 78. t. 1. p. 48 ; De accentu v. Jacobs, prsef. p. 35 ; Alius 'Ay\a6s, ifur^i/ais 
 sine var., oocurrit ap. Pans. 8. 24. 13 ; Bekk. = 7 Sieb. Vide Sohol. Leid. ad II. 0. 
 445. p. 427. a. 39 ed. Bekk., coll. Heyn. ad h. 1. 1. 7. p. 74 ; ' Fix ap. H. D. : 'Avrdi- 
 vaos (?) Pape : Biiaoi, Nic. Damaso. p. 150, ed. Orell., but the reading is doubtful : 
 
-§ 230.J Simple Substantives in aos, /Soy, and yos. 63 
 
 Aoos, Arc. 36. 24 ; Strab. 304, where Kramer reada A&oi : 'Ewaos (?) Pape : 
 "EirtSaos = 'ETTiXaos : 'EpvXaos, Horn. II. 16. 411 : 'loXoos, ApoUod. 2. 4. 11, and 
 'UKem, Eurip. Heracl. 479 : KX(iSaos, Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 29, is K\aSeos in Paus. 5. 7. 
 I, etc. : Aaos, a city and river of Lucauia, Strab. 253, etc., the city is paroxytone 
 in Herodot. 6. 21 : Mijiaos (?) Strab. 344 : Ilaos, Paus. 8. 23. 9: nCxaos, St. Byz. : 
 Zdos, an island, river, and man so called, St. Byz.; Strab. 314, etc. : TapyCTaos, 
 Herodot. 4. 5. 
 
 225. Note 2. — The .^olic forms in aos^atos are paroxytone in the gram- 
 marians, as 'A\ic&os = 'A\icatos, ®rjPdos = Bri^mos, E. M. 66. 28 ; Greg. Cor. p. 596. 
 ed. Schafer ; yet Ahrens, de Dialect. Ling. 6r. i . p. 100, makes them all proparoxy- 
 tone, e. g. 'T^iji/aos (or ijos), Sappho, frag. 44. 
 
 -BOS. 
 
 226. All words in /3os throw the accent as far back as possible, 
 as SpajSos, /3o/i/3osj bidijpanlSos, dopv^os, taijij3os, JAjSos, ^Aoto-jSoy, 
 "Apajios, KdvcojSos, Ai<r^os, 4>oi/3os; except oxytone, d/xoij8oj, 
 afiop^os, /3o\/3o's, Ao/3oj, 'Epejii/3oi, and TleppaL^oi. 
 
 227. Note 1.— Common Substantives. 'Ayep^aKcipos, Hesych. : d^ioipis seems 
 to occur only as an adjective : d|j,opj3is, also an adjective : dxTeXapos oTrep oi 
 'AttikoI iTapa\6'Yais 6(ivov<n, Arc. 46, 8 : PoXp6s is falsely written Pa\p6s in A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 397. 9 : 6a|ip6s, Eust. 906. 53 : ical 66.fi0os /liv ^ c«7r\j;fis, Safifids 5i uaroL 
 d^eiav ti,aiv b (Kir\aycis : K\o)p6s, Anth. Pal. 6. 109 : X6pos, Arc. 46. 1. 
 
 228. Note 2. — Proper Names. 'A8epP6s, Suid. : 'AvafopP6s, Anth. Pal. 9. 
 195. 2, is 'Ava^apPos in St. Byz. ; Prooop. Arc. p. 56 A, etc. ; H.D. : BaraPoC (?) : 
 BoXp6s, Athen. 22 C, should probably be paroxytone ; cf. A. G. Oxon. 2. 397. 10 : 
 'EpE|i.poi, Horn. Od. 4. 84 ; Strab. 784 ; this word is strictly adjectival, cf. Arc. 46. 
 I, and Schmidt ad loc. : HEppaiPoi, Diod. Sic. 11. 3 ; Strab. 61, etc. : so also Hep- 
 paip6s the son of Illyrius, Appian. Illyr. c. 2. 
 
 -ro2. 
 
 229. Common substantives in yos retract the accent, as 
 aiioKoyos, aa-n&payos, ^oiJTpayos, \6yos, p.aivovpyos, -nAyoi, ird- 
 rayos, iruyapyos, Ttvpyos, (moyyos, rpAyos, (pOoyyos, ■'jroyos; ex- 
 cept oxytone, ayos, dyonyos, aiJ.oX.y6s, ap,opy6s, ap-qyos, apcoyos, 
 /3oyos, Kparaiyos, Kpavyos, Xaiyos, iMoXyos, Ttekapyos, rayos, 
 ^rjyo's, 4>ay6s, and a-apyos, together with Xay6s=X.ay(os and 
 (,vy6s. 
 
 230. Note. — 'AyAs is a verbal : ayuvfis, also an adjective : diioXyis, Arc. 47. 
 16 : djiopvos is another form of the same word, and also a kind offiax (?) : dpijY^s, 
 Arc. 47. 16 : dpuyis, an adjective used substantively, A. G. Oxon. 2. 343. 7 : 
 PaY6s = fa7(is, is ^0705 in Hesych. : PpvTiyyoC, Hesych. : 8^765, E. M. 316. 57 : 
 Ivybs, Chcerob. E. 76, 23 : Kpa76s (?) Arc. 47. 3 : rd. Sid toS Ar02 Si^pix^a im- 
 eeriKci Kal f^fl kSviKcL b^vvfraf <pay6s Hpaybs (b tcpavyaaTiKbs)- rb Si Kpayos 
 ^apivtTM : the text here is somewhat corrupt, Meineke, Lobeok, and Schmidt 
 have attempted its restoration, but without much success ; Kpavyis, woodpeclcer (?) 
 
64 
 
 Second Declension. [§ 230- 
 
 Hesych. : Xa^yis, Ionic and Common for the Attic Ka^ii^, Eust. 1534. 14 : Xapuvyfis, 
 Hesycli. =»Mffffl«or, B.. D. . Xoiyos, Arc. 47. 8 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 263. 32 : lioXyos, a 
 leathern sack : opem-eXapYis occurs in two MSS. of Aristot. H. A. 9. 32. 3, where 
 Bekker rightly prefers 6piitr4\apyos ; see Compound Substantives : ireXapyis, Arc. 
 47.16; A. 6. Oxon. 2. 343. 7, 'ireXa-yos poet, ellipsi pro ireKapyos dicitur teste, 
 E. M. 659. 7,' E. D. : iTTivos, A. G. Oxon. i. 263. 32 : ^oy^s, a barn or granary, 
 Pollux 9. 46 : cropYos, a kind of mullet, Arc. 46. 18, ' qui accentus AristoteU vel 
 ex libris restitui poterat ; idem constanter est ap. Athen. p. 341 A. D. quum inter 
 utrumque [i. e. crapyos and aapy6s] varietur p. 135 E ; 136 C; et ap. Plut. Mor. 
 p. 977 E,' H.B. : ^ay&s, Arc. 47. 4, on this word, which may be an adjective, 
 see Lob. Par. 135, note 30 ; he quotes (payos from Epiphanius, Tom. i. p. 143 B : 
 <)>i]Yos, Arc. 47, 8. The rule as stated above will be found its most convenient 
 form, but, according to Arc. 46. 19, dissyllables in yos, preceded by a consonant, are 
 barytone, except aapy6s, while dissyllables with a naturally long penultimate, and 
 trisyllables with a penultimate long either by nature or position, are oxytone, cf. A. 
 G. Oxon. 2. 343. 4 ; ChcErob. E. 76. 29 ; and these two rules are true, with some 
 few exceptions. 
 
 231. Proper names in yos throw the accent back, as 'AfxoXyos, 
 "Apyos, Topyo^, M&yos, "Oixapyo?, Ilvpyos, 'ilyvyos ; except com- 
 pounds in ovpyos, which are properispomena, as Avuovpyos, 
 <i>LXovpyos. Tiekaayos and ot IleXacryot are oxytone. 
 
 232. Note. — 'Apao-YoC, Tzetz. Chil. 5. 586 : "AjiopYos, Arc. 47. 17, and A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 243. 8, expressly make it proparoxytone, yet 'A(iopY6s is the common 
 accent in St. Byz. ; Strab. 487 : Bou<t>(iYos, a river, Pans. 5. 7. i, where some read 
 Bov<pay6s or Uovtpay6s ; also the name of a man. Pans. 8. 14. 9 : PoyVYoC, a city of 
 Cyprus, St. Byz. : BpiJYoi., for which Spvyoi also occurs : F^Xyos, a man, St. Byz., 
 is roA.7i5s in Schol. Theocr. 15. 100 ; Atijiiovpy^s (?) Pape, who quotes Anthol. 
 Pal. 7. 52, but it proves nothing ; Zuyo' Strab. 495 ; St. Byz. : 'Id<f>aYos (!) 
 Pape: 'Iirin)|ioXYoC, Horn. H. 13. 5 (cf. 01 Kmap.oXyoi, Strab. 771 ; neither of 
 these are strictly proper names, though they are by some treated as such) : 'Iir- 
 ttocjjAyov, Ptol. 6. 4. 3, the same remark applies to this and similar names, cf. 
 AaiTo<|)(iYo*', MeXLvotfjAYot, ^0€Lpo((i(iYoi, XcXwvotjjdYot : Aoxo-Y^s, Plut. 2. 225 E ; 
 'Polyb. 27. 13. 14, quod Adxayos potius scribendum,' L. Dindorf: AcIyos, Bust. 
 906.46, is false, the proper accent is AdYos, Arc. 47.9; A. G. Oxon. i. 264. 2; 
 MaYos, a man's name, jEschyl. Pers. 318. ed. Didot : MiYoi, Arc. 47, 5 : IleXao-Yfis, 
 the hero, and neXao-YoC, the people : Ilpa^Up yos, Diod. Sic. 1 1 . 54 ; 2iaYa6o«pYot (?) 
 St. Byz. : ' Fictum ex 01 'AyaSvpaol, ap. Marcian. p. 100. 3, MUler,' S. I). : *i- 
 XoirpYos, Aristoph. Lys. 266 ; ' ubi de accentu schol. ^iKovpye' tdv 77 ^i\ovpy€ dji 
 ■navovpye, 6vofxa Kvpiov toLv Se 6^vr6va]s, etrlOeTov. Quocum consentit Axcad. p. 87. 
 23. Male igitur in Bekk. Anecd. p. 315. 20, iiXovpySs' Svofia «ipior'A0rjvaiov 
 lipoaiXov eodemque accentus vitio apud Photium et Suidam, qui hunc Philurgum 
 ex Isocrate memorant p. 382 A, ubi vulgo 'I>iXfp7(!s, codex Vat. iiKopySs, utrum- 
 que vitiose pro ^tKovpyos,' W. Bindorf ap. H. T). 
 
 -A02. 
 
 233. Substantives in Soy, both proper and common, retract the 
 accent, as axepbos, k6Zos, KeXaSos, fxo'AD/38os, vdpbos, op-abos, pij3bos, 
 a-fxipaybos, "A^uSoy. "AoiSoy, "ApaSoy, BciXSos, Ae'^eSoy, ACvbos, 
 
— §237-] Simple Substantives in Sos and eoy, 65 
 
 MdpSoi, 'P080S, S&80S, T^veSos ; except oxytone, doiSo'y, 680s, 
 (SwoSosj ov8«s, dpujuaySas, o-waSos, a>8os, 'I2/80S, AvSJs. 
 
 234. Note 1. — Arc, 47. 20-48.. 20: d\ivS6s = Sp^/Kor, Hesyct., is aMvSos in 
 E. M. 64. 21 : aoiSSs, Arc. 48. 19, is also an adjective: iSis, a glutton, Lob. 
 Par. 135; f\Sol = Idus, and iSot: if),paS6s, area, Heron, de mensuris, p. 314; 
 B. D. : KopvSos, Attic according to Arc. 48, ' oxytontun est ap. Aristoph. Av. 302, 
 472, 476, 1295, paroxytonum ap. Aristotelem aliosque;' S. D.: \-apvS6s = clavis 
 in aratro, Hesych. ; H. D. ; jj,a<r86s=^{i$F: )iiavd6s (!) Are. 48. 3, perhaps a, 
 proper name: 6S6s, Arc. 47. 23 ; ovS6s, Arc. 47. 26 : oiroS6s and 6in)S6s, avvo- 
 iraSSs and avvomjSds, A. G. Oxen, 1. 56. 27, really an adjective: opviiayBfis, Arc 
 48. 15, for -which opvyiiaSos, Hesych. Is another fomi: <nr\i)86s, ashes,. Nicand, 
 Ther. 763 : tnroSos, Arc. 47. 23 ; aTipS6s (T) Hesych. : Tapav86s, Gottling quotes 
 this from St. Byz. s. v. TeKaivoi, where it is proparoxytone, ae also in Arist. Mirab. 
 Auscult. 30 : utBos Q) Hesych. : on 4>eiB6s 01 (piS6s (?), see Lob. Par. 135 : x^'H^os 
 (or x^'5(ir1) a heap of stones, should be x^V^o'i -^' 47- 28; cf, H. D. ». v.: 
 <J86s, Schol. Ven. r. 35 ; Eust. 377. 44. 
 
 235. Note 2.— 'AnapSoC, St. Byz., or 'AfiapSoi, Strab. £08 : B«pTiKoiJvSos (?) 
 Pape : AaXi.a-avS6s, Ptol. 5. 7. 7 : 'EopS6s, Herodian ap. St. Byz. ; Strab. 326 ; 
 there are instances of 'EopSos : 'H80C, St. Byz. : 'HjjiuSov (Spos), Diod. Sic. 2. 35 ; 
 Strab. 689 : 'Iv86s, both the Indus, and an Indian, St. Byz. s. v. B(i\8os : 
 1(r(ni)8oi, Tzetz. Hist. 7. 685; S. D. : 'lo-o-iBoi, St. Byz. : KapfflvBos (!) Pape: for 
 KavBos, Arc. 48. 3, W. Dindorf conjectures ravS6s, an island near Crete, which 
 is frequently^ if not always,, written FavSos : AavBoC, Strab. 292 : AvBos, a 
 Lydian, also a slave's name, Strab. 304 ; it is really an adjective : AvxviB6s, 
 St. Byz.; Strab. 323; is Avx''it6s in Arc. 82. II, and Theog. Can. 75. 24: 
 MaiBos or MmSoi, a Thracian people, St, Byz. ; cf, St. Byz. in 'nSovis, * ubi 
 Maf5« soriptum ut ap. Thuc, 2. 98, Strabon. p, 316. 318, cujus tamen alii libri 
 scutum exhibent ; ' II. D.: MapoPovSos is quoted by Pape from Strab. 290, where 
 Meineke has M.ap60oSos : Mi(ji,vifiB6s, St, Byz. : NaytSos (!) St. Byz, : 'OBos, 
 St. Byz. : ^cKovvSos, Suid. : SivBot, St. Byz. ; Herodot, 4, 28 ; Strab. 495, and 
 elsewhere ; but the proper accent is SlvSoi, Apollon. Rhod. 4. 322 ; Schol. ad loc 
 Apollon. Ehod. rd. ^ivSoi 'KpaSiavits kv ry t'/txai t^s KaS6\ov 0apvTOV€a' ^njal Serx- 
 rivh (oi ■noKKol, Paris.) Si b^ivovaw ovk ew : cf. Arc. 48. 9. 
 
 -EOS. 
 
 236. Substantives in eos, both proper and common, are oxytone, 
 as a8eA.0eo's, eiAeos, epLveos, Oeos, A.oxeos, (jicoXeos, 'AXeo's, KeXeos, 
 Aoxeos, Sdopeo's, <&eveo's, 'ilpeos; except lAeos, J)it^, ijt^eos, and 
 compound proper names, which throw back the accent, as $t- 
 Xodeos, TifioOeos, Ta/zto-Weos. 
 
 237. Note i, — ^Aro, 38. 1-39. 7; Schol, Ven. V. 160: dS6X4>i8e6s ; there has 
 been mugh difference of opinion about the accent of this and similar words, but 
 there cannot be a doubt that it is oxytone, A. G. Oxon. 2. 315. 26 : vpSaxeirai irpi 
 fuds rhv t6vov ex'"'''"i 5icl Tii &Si\<piii6s' Bv'faTpiS(6i, & &Se\<piSovs xal i BvyarpiSovr 
 toSto -ycLp d^tiverai, the same accent is necessarily implied in the remarks of 
 Chcerob. C. 246. 5, and in the precept of Arc. 175. 9: ort ^ o^aa xal ^ fiapeta 
 amepxi/^yai ils avuaipeaLV irfptanaiiihtjv airoreKoSai, x<»P^s tl jif) tovikov KoiXiay 
 napdyyfKtia, ws kirl toC dSeA^iSeoj (sie) dSeAi/wSoCi, W dvyarptSios (sic) BvyarptSovs' 
 
6e Second Declension. [§237- 
 
 TauTo 7dp avvaiftBkvra. ovK i^eiav, aWoL mpima^ivqv caxov : Joh. Alex. 6. 24 : 
 t6" dSe\<tiiSlos (sic) a.SfK(piSods xal tcL S/ioia Si' erepov \6yov irfpifandaBq. rd fAp ds 
 OT2 dir^fi Trdyra ■nepianaTat : notwithstanding the accentuation in the text, it 
 seems clear that these two authors regarded the unoontraoted form adeKfiSios 
 either as a proparoxytone or as an oxytone, for the contraction of aSf\<piSios into 
 dSe\<j>iSovs is perfectly regular, it requires no apology, nor could there be any 
 reason for referring it to other than the ordinary rulas (see § ap). That Aroadius 
 ©r his- original, Herodian, did not look upon this class of words as proparoxytone, 
 seems certain, because, if he had, the words Tavra ydp avvaipiBivra oin 6(eiav, 
 d\A.i TTf piaita p.ivqv 'iaxov would lose all tlieir significance. It might 
 be worth noting that dSeAcf I'Scos made dScXifiSoSs, just as the -change of xii^^fs 
 into xa^KoSr, or of apyvptos into dpyvpovs, would naturally call for a remark ; but 
 it would be absurd, even in a Greek grammarian, to tell us that such words 
 received the circumflex, and not the acute. It is therefore obvious that the 
 highest authority on the subject held all such forms as a5e\<j>iSe6s, SvyarpiSeSs, 
 iii'Secir, dvftpiaSeSi, to be oxytone ; and the thing to which he wishes to call our 
 attention is the fact that when contracted they do not obey the general law, for 
 by rule they should be oxytone when contracted. Another word of the same 
 kind is TrjOiXaSovs, Lob. Phryn. 299. Gottling, Accent, p. 170, remarks that 
 AvfifiiaSovs is occasionally to be met with in MSS. with the accent dfi^SidSous, 
 e. g. Demosth. Macart. 57.3; and dveipidSoi,, Demosth. Leoch. 26.6: pop6(!iKEoi, 
 Lao. = fuKpol xo'foh Hesych. ;. H.D. -.- t\eos, mercy,, is probably so accented to 
 distinguish it from I\e6s, dresser, tray, Mtchen table : i\ios (?) Arc. 38. 19 is no 
 doubt an error : Kt^irvcos (or fcdirueajs) a kind of vine, Arist. de Gen. An. 4. 4. 12 : 
 also xdirvios. Proverb. Bodl. 533, p. 64. ed. Gaisf. ; H. D.: K'r|SE6s, Schol. Ven. T. 
 160 ; some barytoned the word, as the genitive of Ǥ5os ; the scholiast considers it 
 a verbal noun from fcrjSevco, as Kox^^s (Aoxevw), tra)pe6s. {ffajpeTLiaj) : Xoxeos, according 
 to Schol. Ven. T. 160, most considered \oxioTo, Hesiod. Theog. 178, to be a mere 
 bye-form of ^ix"^! ^^^ accordingly wrote \oxfoio : irepCveos, Galen ; Arist. is pro- 
 bably a compound word : Tri\(oi=pileus, Polyb. 30. 16. 3, quoted by H. D. s. v.,; 
 it retains the Latin accent : crcjivoOeo'., Diog. Laert. Prief., is of course a com- 
 pound : <|>4ci>s, cf. Schneider ad Theophrast. torn. 5. p. 533 ; (|>X4us, Lob. Phryn. 
 a.93 ; Theog. Can. 49. 6 : (JjipdiXeoi,, or (pifiaXia, Att. (sc. iax^Sis) ; L. S. s. 11. : 
 <t>iP(IX6ms, the tree that bears them, Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 802, may be mentioned 
 here, though it belongs more properly to the Attic declension. 
 
 238. Note 2; — AlyCo-TEos, H. D.. "AXeos, Strab. 615; or 'AXeus, Attic, 
 Diod, Sic. 4. 33, but 'AXeos, B. M. 59. 42, is more in accordance with analogy ; 
 BoXeoX, Pans. 2. 36. 3: Aiipeos Q) = Aapaos, Fape: AeicaCveos, Strab. 298; 
 'EXe6s, an island and a river, Theog. Can. So> 5; Thucyd.. 8. 26., where Bekker 
 reads Alpos : "EXeos = Mercy, personified, Pans. i. 1 7. i : 'Epivcis, St. Byz. : K^us, 
 Ion. K^or, Theog. Can. 49. 6 : KXiiSeqs, Paus. 5. •j. 1, see KAdSaos above, § 224: 
 Koijveos, Strab. I37 = (;«»e«s, it keeps the Latin accent, like iriXios: vid. sup. 
 § 237: A4irp€os, Paus. 5. 5. 3 and 4: AuKiSeos (?) Pape: MdvBeos, Insor. : 
 IlavSdpcos, Hom. Od. 19. 518, and UavSapem, Paus. io> 30. i : IlavTiXeos, Anth. 
 app. 58, is thus accented as being a compound : nijvEXaos = Ur/vtKem, Hom. II. 2. 
 494, etc. : IloircCSeos (?) Pape : ITuScos (?) Pape : IlijXeos, Paus. 9. 37. i : Tcos, 
 Theog. Can. 49. 6 : Tpix^Xtos, Athen. 605- Ei : *tv«o3, Hom. II. 2. 605, is more 
 correctly *«v€6s, Eust. 301. 14; Strab. 388; Paus. 8. 14. 4: XiXsos, Herodot. 
 9.9. 
 
 -Z02. 
 
 239. Substantives, proper and common, in Cos. retract the 
 
.-§ 244.] Simple Substantives in Cos, v^s, ^os, and toy. 67 
 
 accent, as &foy, o^oy, poiCos, Toira^os, "ApaCos, Bi;|/,a^os, except 
 ixa(6s oxytone. 
 
 240. Note. — Arc. 4S. 21 : ,fia!|£s, A. U. Oxon. i, 443. 18 ; also tbe name of a 
 fish, Athen. 322 B, where Cod, B. reads ^dfous paroxytone : 'AapoL, which Gbttling, 
 Accent, p. 218, quotes from St, Byz., seems to be a typographical errors and for 
 Bufcis, which he cites *lso from the same author, B«<rffi5s is read in Westermann's 
 edition ; Aa^oC, ' Luc Tox, u, 44 ; Phot, Bib. 238. 29 ; ' Pape^ add St, Byz, : Tf ifoC, 
 St. Byz. 
 
 -H02. 
 
 241. Commoa substantives in qos are oxytone, as at^ijos, irijos. 
 
 Note, — E, M. 32, 18; Sehol. Ven. B. 599, The dialectic fonns in 7705 = 
 «ioE seem to retain the accent of the latter termination, 'Axi)os='Axa"is, E. M, 
 .32. 6 ; Theog. Can, 51. 18 ; Ahrens de Gr. ling, dialect, i. p. 187, note. 'Opi)os = 
 "Opeios, KaXXrfjos, 'ApicTTif^os, "Aptjos, KoXoo-Cjjltjos (?) KXutovtjos, Horn, Od. 8, 
 119; ApoUon. Ehod. i, 134, The passage in Areadius (39, 8), which speaks of 
 these WOTds, is so corrupt that little can be made of it, 
 
 -©02. 
 
 242. Substantives in dos, both proper and common, retract 
 the accent, as S-Kavdos, H-jxados, aa-AixLvdos, Kekevdos, K'iaOoi, Ad- 
 TvaOos, X-T^KvOos, p,rjpivQos, ixvdos, TtCdos, irXCvdos, TioOos, a-fiivdos^ 
 Tipi^wOos, vdKLv9os, Botjdos, 'Epvy-avOos, Z6,Kvvdos, Z^Ooi, Ko- 
 pivdos, KpdTraOos, Nldpados, advdos, aov6vs ; except ^orj9-6s, jSvOos, 
 fxaa-Oos, p,L(T06s, 6pp.a66s, crrpovOos, titOos, which are oxytone. 
 
 243. Note.— Are. 48. 24-50. 2 ; Sohol. Ven, B. 676 ; Porfios (adj,), Sohol, 
 Ven. B. 311 ; KM. 730. 35 ; Arc, 49, 25 ; Eust. 238. 33 ; Choerob. E, 120, 2; 
 fivQas, Arc 49. 10 ; Theog, Can. 54, 19 : ^lipYaSos is always thus accented in our 
 books (see H, D. s. v,), though Arc. 49. 19 expressly makes it oxytone^ ■kokiSos 
 or K&KiSos, Suid., or KaKiSos, A. G. Oxon. 2. 229. 32, is a corrupt form for Kaetj96s, 
 Arc 49. 25 : kAvSos, the comer of ike eye, and the tire of a wheel, is false (?) for 
 Kov66s, Eust. 598. 10; Arist, H, A i. 9. 2 : opj>,a96% Arc. 49, 18 : ircXtOos, the 
 Attic for airiK(8os, is sometimes falsely written ir(\i96s, and ait(\i96s is so accented 
 in one MS. of Aristoph. Ecoles. 595 : <rKtv96s, Theophrast. H. P. 4. 6. 9, is par- 
 oxytone in Theog. Can. 16. 20: <rTpoD96s, Sohol. Ven. B. 311; Eust. 228. 33 i 
 Arc. 49. 2; Choerob. E. 1 20. 2 ; E. M. 730. 33 ; Herod, jt, ;4. Ji. 42. 4. Accord- 
 ing to Chares (Chaeris ap. Schol. Ven.) and Trypho ap. Herodian, (Schol. Aristoph. 
 Av. 877), the Attics wrote arpovOos : reiiflos, a kind of cuttle-fish, is wrongly 
 oxytone in Arist. H. A 9. 2. I, where however one MS. has revOoi: tiv96s (a,n 
 adjective)^ Lob. Par, 346: tit96s, Pollux 2. 163, etc. : the proper name Aa(iai96s, 
 St. Byz. s. V. Xvpva, is irregular : Mapaflot (?) Athen. 575 A, is doubtful both iu 
 form and accent 
 
 -lOS. 
 
 244. Common substantives in toy are oxytone, as cdyvTnoi, 
 avey^Los, fiios, a iow, ^ajx^vkios, epwStJs, Kpios, p,r)Tpvw^, iraTpvios, 
 
 F 3 
 
68 Second Declension. [§-244- 
 
 i^to's, yapalpw's; except ^wios, /3^os, life, Sa/cnJAios, b-qi*ios, bpios, 
 (also neuter), 17X105, BpLos, kAttplos, Kvptos, (T<j>ovblj)\.ios, which re- 
 tract the accent, and the paroxytones yop.<^ios, Kw^ios, vvn^ios, 
 
 CTKOpTIlOS. 
 
 245. Note i.— Herod, it. /k. A. i8. 3 ; A. G. Oxen. i. 107. 17: dydXios, E. M. 
 7. 7, or d7(iAAios, Hesych. : deXioi, 01 dS«\<^ds 7U>'af«as lo'x';«<5''es, Hesycii. ; 
 at-ymXios, Ajist. H. A. 8. 3. 5; or better, oiYwXios, Arist. H. A. 9. i. 17; 9. 
 17. 2 : according to E. M. 380. 35, hypertrisyllabic names of birds in los are 
 oxytone; cf. E. M. 995. 11 ; Choerob. E. 128. 7 : ret Sid toC I02 dvo/taTa eirl (iiuv 
 \aiJ0av6iJ.eva b^vvovTai, otov, aiyviriSs, jSo///3tiAi(Ss, x^poSpKis, dSpu<^i(ir, trapd, Hipaas 
 o dcTcr, kpaiSt6s : alriiXios, Arist. H. A. 6. 6. 3, this word is almost certainly an 
 adjective, substantively used : dKCyios (so. ariipavos),^ Athen. 680 D : uXkiPios (bc. 
 eX's), Schol. Nicand. Ther. 441, so called from one Alcibius : dirios, a pear-tree, 
 was no doubt originally an adjective : 'AprejiCo-ios (sc. i>.r\v): BdKxios,. really an 
 adjective, Soph. Ant. 154 ; Eurip. Cycl. 446, etc. : ptos, life ; /3i(is,. bow, Arc. 37, 
 34 ; E. M. 198. 23 ; Pov-ydios is a compound adjective : Pov^^Xios, Theophr. H. 
 P. 3. n. 4 ; 4. 8. 2 : rtpdo-Tios (sc. jxiiv), Thucyd. 4. 119 : ^vXios, E. M. 244. 21, 
 is frequently, though perhaps wrongly, made proparoxytone, cf. A. Gt. 228. 30 : 
 ST[p,ios = 6 dyfiSatos Ko\affTrjs, is an adjective: Spios (pi. tSl 8/)ia), Arc. 119. 6 : 
 c-yuXios, Arc. 41 . 5, where Schmidt conjectures aiym\i6s : cSoiXios, Arc. 41 . 5, is 
 falsely written eSuXios, or clSuXios, in Sohol. Aristoph. Av. 884 : IXiopLos, Athen. 
 332 E, should probably be oxytone: eiri.KpTiSi.os, u. Cretan dance, Athen. 629 C: 
 TJXios, E. M. 521. 13, of which the Cretan form is said to have been d^eAios, 
 Hesych. and the Pamphylian 0afiiKtos, Eust. 1654. 21 : 6aXap,i6s, Arc. 40. 13, but 
 SaKd^uos is the general accent in MSS. according to Gottling Accent, p. 173: 
 6da-i.os (sc. oTvos, etc.) : OpCos (?) B. M. 472. 46; 0ptos is the name of a place. 
 Arc. 37. 21; Theog. Can. 48. 23: KaXlmoi = calcei, Polyb. 30. 16. 3, quoted by 
 L. S. : KaXios, Pollux 10. 160. 161 is the proper accent, not /tdAios : Kdirvios, a 
 herb so called, Galen T. 13. 184 B ; Kdirpios, also an adjective : KapxT|crioi, (so. 
 /cdAoi), Galen Lex. Hippocrat. : K4p9i.os, the Gerthios, a small bird, Arist. H. A. 9. 
 17. 2 : Kvpios is an adjective used substantively : XaPptSivios, a kind of ewp, Theog. 
 Can. 65. 6, is probably an adjpotive : Xd'iqs, a kind of hircl, Anton. Lib. 0. 19. 
 p. 124, is better oxytone, as it is in Arist. H. A. 9. 19 : Xvkios, a hind of jaclcdaw, 
 Hesych.; HepiTios, a Macedonian month, Suid. : irpdp.vtos (so. otvos): <ri6s. 
 Dor. = $(6s : o-elpios (sc. dar^jp. and ofi'os), Lob. Par. 334 : niXtos (?) a leathern 
 purse, A. G. 308. 4, perhaps a corrupt form for riKi/ios or T,v\ip.6s : \ixf\.<Ti.o\, (sc. 
 aproi and iiKaKomTis), Pollux 6. 72 ; on the compound substantive \fvK(paSi6s or 
 \€vKep6jSios, see below, § 422. 
 
 246. Note 2. — Paroxytones. rop,<)>Cos (so. oSoiJj), Eust. 150. 34; 870. 11; 
 Gottling, Accent, p. 172, remarks that there is no authority in the grammarians 
 for this accentuation ; the word is very commonly proparoxytone, as in Pollux 2. 
 92 ; Athen. 41 1 B ; Aristoph. Plut. 1059 > Arist. de Gen. Animal. 5. 8. I ; H. A. 
 2. 4, where one MS. has yoii<l>iot ; E. M. 237. 53, etc. ; H. D.: Kci>pCos, Arc. 42. 3 ; 
 Choerob. E. 128. 10; yet it is generally oxytone, e.g. Arist. H. A. 6. 15.9: 
 vv|ji,<!)tos, a bridegroom. Arc. 41. 33 ; Herod. ir. pi. K. 19. 33 ; B. M. 608. 4&; 
 Theog. Can. 58. 10; Choerob. E. 131. 15 ; Lobeck (Par. 355) notes that vvfupios 
 vp.vos in Nonnus 47. 464, for vipupios v. is a mistake : o-Kopmos, Arc. 42. 3 ; 
 Choerob. B. 128. 10. 
 
 247. Proper names in loj throw back the accent, as Boix^ijXios, 
 &pias, KCos, 'lap,l3\ixo'7iop(j)vpt,os, fltoy, X^os; except 'Acr/cA.j)Trto's, 
 
-§ 249.] Simple Stibstantives in los. 69 
 
 and 'IWuptos oxytone, and those consisting of three short syl- 
 lables, which are paroxytone, as BaXios, AoXlos, KXovCos, 'Ottos, 
 SxeSfoy, 'Tvxios, Xpo/si^os : to this rule of the grammarians there 
 are many exceptions, of which the more important are "AA.joy, 
 "Amos, Kpovios, aivLos, Srpo'c^tos. 
 
 248. Note i. — 'AypCos, A. G. Oxon. 2. 284. 13, but it is constantly proparoxy- 
 tone : Aiy(|ii.os, Athen. 503 D ; ApoUod. 2. 7. 7 ; Strab. 427 ; Suid. etc., is oxy- 
 tone (!) «,coording to Gottling Accent, p. 172 : 'Aiiijiios, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 
 168. 17, is wrongly nrade paroxytone in the same book, 284. 13: "Alios, Eust. 
 359. 22, etc., this is probably correct, though 'A|i6s occurs Horn. II. 2. 849; 21. 157; 
 Strab. 330, and elsewhere : 'AerK\i)Tri6s, Eust. 860. 10 : according to the same 
 author, 463. 39, Demosthenes made it proparoxytone : reSpwo-ioC (?) Pape ; 
 Strab. 723 has FtSpiiaioi, and that is its proper accent : A^^ios, Diog. Laert. 9. 2. 
 § 18, is more usually wiitten'Ae|i6s, A. G. 129. 15 ; Harpocr. s. v. ^Tpoix^ixiSrjS : 
 "EpxCos, Arc. 41. 30 ; Theog. Can. 58. 26 ; this is falsely proparoxytone in somS 
 editions of Lucian Amor. c. 49 : 'IX\v|ii6s, an Jllyrian, Arc. 40. 10 : 'IWiipios, 
 the son of Cadmus, in St. Byz., is oxytone in ApoUod. 3. 5. 4, and Eust. ad Dion. 
 Per. 95 : 'IXXupioC, St. Byz. ; Herodot. i. 196 : "los, an island; Strab. 484; of. 
 Theog. Can. 48. 25 : 'I6s, in Arcadia, Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 24, where Schneider reads 
 Ofos and Olos : KCos, a city and river, Strab. 563 ; ApoUon. Rhod. 1. 11 78 ; Theog. 
 Can. 48. 28 : Ktos Svofm itoto/joB iial (Bvovs: Ktos, or Kctos, adjective, A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 192. 3 : Kplos is sometimes properispomenon, but Aristarchus oxytoned it,. 
 E. M. 539. 20 ; A. G. Oxon, 2. 226. l6 : Ki/pi6s (?) : Mrivios is sometimes, though 
 wrongly, oxytone, see H. D. s. v. : Iltcs = P-ius, though condemned by Schmidt ad. 
 Arc. 37. 21, is constantly so accented, the penultimate is expressly said to be long 
 by Theog. Can. 48. 22 ; 107. 21 ; A. G. Paris. 3. 307. 10 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 107. 21 ; 
 Hios is quoted by H. D. from Schol. Soph. Aj. 408 ; cf. E. M. .539. 25 : StjCos (?) 
 Pape, apparently a typographical error for S^ios. 
 
 249. Note 2. — Names consisting of three short syllables. *AXi6s, Schol. Ven. 
 B. 495 : PtolemseuB read 'AXCas paroiytone in the Odyssey, Schol. Ven. E. 39. 683 : 
 'Avios, Schol. Ven. E. 39 ; E. M. 521. 14 ; Died. Sic. 5. 62 : r\ti<|>ios, Eust. 1665. 
 56 : &p6.<nos, ApoUod. 2. J. 11 : KXvtCos, Horn. II. 3. 147, etc. ; Eust. 395. 23. 
 ' In codd. non raro KAiJtios est proparoxytonum, contra regulam grammaticorum 
 . . . de qua v. Lehrs De Aristarcho. p. 279,' H. D. : Kpovios, Schol. Ven. E. 39 ; 
 E. M. 521. 14; Diod. Sic. 5. 55 : A4kios (?) Athen. 297 F ; St. Byz. s. v. Ti\a : 
 Aitd-ios (?) Paus. 6. 21. 10 : Aijkios, ApoUod. 3. 8. 1 : Mipios = Jf an«s, Diod. Sic. 
 36. I. p. 156. ed. Bekk. ; Mapi6s, a town, Paus. 3. 21. 7; 22. 8 : Nojiios, Alciph. 
 3. 23 : Nv)i,(f>(as, E. M. 221. 31, is almost certainly an error : Nilxios, Quint. Smyr, 
 
 2. 363 : E^vios, Schol. Ven. E. 39 ; E. M. 521. 14 : 'Opios, Alciph. 3. 29, ' scriben- 
 dum videtur 'Opnos, H. D. : "Oo-ios (?) Pape ; Socr. H. E. i. 7 ; Athanas. T. i. p. 
 193A; H.D.: II6\ios, .^lian V. H. 12.31 ; perhaps n^AAfos is the better reading : 
 'PdKios, Schol. ApoUon. Ehod. i. 308 ; Paus. 7. 3. 2 : 'PoSCos, the river, Strab. 595, 
 etc., is in some books improperly proparoxytone ; Schol. Ven. M. 20 ; Eust. 906. 56, 
 distinguishes it from the adjective 'P(55ios ; in Diog. Laert. 7. i. § 22 it occurs as the 
 name of a man ; the passage does not determine the accent, but it should probably 
 be 'PoSios, not 'PdBios, as Pape prints it : 26^vios, or SBivios ; SkotCos, Schol. Ven. 
 Z. 24: SKvpios (?) ApoUod. 3. 15. 6, proves nothing: Socjiios, Paus. 6. 3. 2 : 
 ZurESios (?) Insor., Pape, and H. D. : Sir6pios = Spu/niis, Diod. Sic. 11. 1 : 
 2tCxu>s, Horn. II. 13. 195, or SrCxios (?) Phot. Bib. 152. 36: "Srbyxos, Paus. 6. 
 
 3. 2; 14. 13 : STpirios, Paus. 9. 37. i ; Strab. 74, Kramer; or SrpaTCos, Horn. 
 OdysB. 3. 413 ; Eust. 1474. 30 : STp6<j)ios, Eust. 1030. 11 : Sx^Sios was by some 
 
70 
 
 Second Declension. [j 249- 
 
 made proparoxytone, Eust. 1030. 11 ; Arc. 41. 27 ; Herod, -n. fi. A. iS. 5 ; Tixios 
 =^Tatius,V\xA. I. 27 etc. . T<£<t>ios, Apollod. 2. 4, 5 ; Diod. Sic. g. 20 : "Tmos, St. 
 Byz. ; Apollon. Ktod. 2. 797 ; Phot. Bib. 234. 34 : *<i\i.os (?) Thucyd. i. 24, where 
 some books Iiave *aX»oi : it wonld be better to make it paroxytone 1 ^(ivios, 
 Suid., probably a mistake for ^ai-mr : #i\ios, Anth. App. 376 : *\6vios, Lucian 
 V. H. I. 20, and elsewhere, is false for ^Koi'io^, Arc. 40. 8 : *6pi.os, Paithen. 14 : 
 *p<l<nos, Nonnus Dionya. 32. 234, should be *pa«K'or, Arc. 40. 22 : iilo'ios, Apollod. 
 3. 8. I : XApios, Pafe: XeStos, Quint. Smyr. 10. 87, 'ubi reote oorrectum est 
 SXf'^'o" quod 5xf5iov seribendum erat irapo^vT6va>s,' W. Dindorf ap. H. D. i X96- 
 vios, Paua. 9. 5. 3, etc., or XflovCos, Apollod. ^.1.5: Xp6(xios frequently occurs, 
 but is incorrect ; the proper accent is Xpo(ji.Cos, Schol. Ven. B. 495 : X(i6vias, Paus. 
 8. 47. 6, should be Xpoy/os. 
 
 -AIOS. 
 
 250. Common substantives in aios (if there be any such) are 
 properispomena, as avranalos, ^apKoios, povKai.os,ycuos{?),ypaTpalos, 
 tvbiatos, (TKcoTraios, xatos (?) ! except thaws {aypUXaios, koA.- 
 kiiXaios), vy-haios, proparoxytone. 
 
 251. Note. — Most, if not all, the so-called substantives of this termination are 
 adjectives used elliptically ; the following list comprises all that I have noted — 
 'A^pi^Xaios, Eust. 1944. 8 : d(j)UTaios, a hind of vine, Theophr. C. P. 3. 15. 5 is an 
 adjective : PapKuios, a kind offish, Thieog. Can. 52. 33 : PouKaios, Theocr. 10. i ; 
 Nicand. Ther. 5 : vaios, Eust. 188. 28, is Yai6s in Heaych., A. G. 229. 16, and else- 
 where : Ypttilfatos, Athen. 106 D ; Sepaios, Hesych. : tXaios, of. Eust. 1944. 7 • 
 «\oi6s, a kind of bird, L. S. : fpfiatos i5 rerpiyiuvos \l0os, Suid. ; Ipuatxaios in 
 Alcman. 1 1 may perhaps be an adj. used substantively, but Herodian took it to 
 be an Ethnic name ; cf. St. Byz. s. v. 'Epuffi'x'?, and H. D. b. v. : eviSiaios, Plut. 2. 
 699 F, is proparoxytone in Pollux i. 92 : KaXXitXaios, Pseud. Aiist. de Plantis 1. 
 6. 4 : \ai6s, a hind ofbird, Arist. H. A. g. 19 : irovo(ji^aios, Horn. II. 8. 250, or 
 TravSiitfxuos, Schol. Aristoph. Aoh. 142 : crKuiraios, a dwarf, Eust. 1523.63 : arei- 
 \ai6s = aTfi\(t6v or araXetd : 4|ievaios, Theog. Can. 52. 6 : X"'^"?, or x^^^^i ^- ^■ 
 s. V. : virepPepcTatos, the last month of the Macedonian year. 
 
 252. Proper names in aios are properispomena, as 'Ayairatoy, 
 AlyaZos, 'AXkoios, Baios, Tpaios, Aeppaloi, EvvaTos, MaToj, Ylaios, 
 nroXejuatoy, 2KaTos : except 'Ad-qvaios, Eipaios, with some others, 
 proparoxytone, and the oxytone 'Axaios (Ylavaxaws). Those 
 which are derived from verbs are generally proparoxytone, as 
 TCp.aios, ^CXaios. 
 
 253. Note. — 'A-yeXaios, E. M. 7. 42 : 'A9i?|vaios, Arc. 43. 14 ; Schol. Ven. N. 
 791, with this, as with other names of the same termination, there was a diversity 
 of accent according to the grammarians, in order that they might be distinguished 
 from the corresponding adjectives : 'A(i<))Cpaios, Tzetzes ad Lycoph. 749 ; 'ApC- 
 Paios, Xen. Cyrop. 2. I. 5 : 'ApCvfloios, Basil. Epist. 179, vol. 3. p. 264; S. J).: 
 'Appd^aiog, Arist. Pol. 5. 8. 17: 'ApTixaios (?) Pape; the passages which he 
 quotes (Herodot. 7. 63 ; 8. 130) do not prove this to be the correct accent : 'Axoi6s, 
 Arc. 43. 19 ; St. Byz. s, v. 'A0avTts and 'Axaiia ; Theog. Can. 52. 14 : BoprCiioios, 
 N. T. Mark 10. 46 ; Bt|Xovos, Liban. ; Pape : BCXaios (sic), St. Byz. s. v. Tios, a 
 river, is properly vmtteu BiWafos, and expressly said to be properispomenon by 
 Herodian ap. Schol. Apollon. Rhod. ::. 791 : ACaios, Pans. 7. 12. 3: ACKaios (?) 
 
-§ 254.] Simple Substantives in aios and eios. 71 
 
 Herodot. 8. 65 ; ' ubi pravo aooentu AjftMos soribi ndtat Lehrs de Aristaroh. p. 277,' 
 H. D. ; but it is better as a properispomenon than a proparoxytone ; "E^aios, a 
 river in Bithynia, Maroian. Heraol. p. 70 ; H.D.: 'EXaiAs, in Messenia, Paus. 4. 
 i. 6 : "EXaios (?) in ^tolia, Polyb. 4. 65. 6 : "Epjiaios, the proper name, is dis- 
 tinguished from "Epimtos the adjective by Arc. 43. 8 ; Schol. Veu. N. 791 : tA aid 
 roC AIOS rptaiWaPa, ixovia rffv Trpirrrjv avWafif/v lis aipupaivov icajaXiiyovaav, 
 rrpoveptffirdaSm 64\ei, xf/xraioj, 6p(pvatos, epaaios, apxaios, 'Apvaios, IpticitaTos, ''Epiw.tos' 
 oBev rh 'Epnatov Kapa jtapd. 'So<poKKet. rb Si 'oBi 6' °Ep/iai.os \6cj>os iSTiv (Od. 
 16. 471) dis. €if iSi6TriTa : but in the passage referred to our books, as well aa the 
 Greek scholiast on the place, read ■Ep;;iaros K6(f>os : Eiaioi, a people of Canaan, 
 Exod. 3. 8. 17: Evaios (?) lamblioh. V. P. c. 36: EvSaios (?) Suid. ; the river 
 so called varies between EuSaros, ^iKatos, and Eu^afoy, Diod. Sic. 19. 19; Arrian 
 Anab. 7. 7. 2 ; E\!|iaios, Horn. Odyss. ; "Hpaios, Schol. Ven. A. 301 ; Eust. 
 1562. 60 : 0aXcXaios, Synes. p. 304 D, quoted by H. D. s. v. : @£pfji.iXaios (?) 
 the name of a Cretan month; "Inaios, Strab. 519, is better 'I/uiror, Theog. Can.. 
 53., 7: KXeoSauos (?) Pape; H. D.: but the passages in Herodotus, Pausanias, 
 and Apollodorus, which are quoted for this accent, prove nothing ; the better 
 form is KA.f oBaros, Suid. ; KoiXaibs, a man's'tiame, Herodot. 4. 152, butKcoXoios (?) 
 a place, Polyb. 2. 55. 5 : AT|vaios, Lob. Par. 343 ; St. Byz. : according to Philop. 
 ATji/aros, Bacchus, is properispomenon, and faivtuos, a man so called, proparoxytone, 
 yet we have AT)votos in Anth. Pal. 7. 292. i : A£Xaios, ^schyl. Pers. 308, 969 ; 
 Airaios, Theog. Can. 53. 23 ; E. M. 193. 16 : Aivaios, Theog. Can. 53. 3 : Md- 
 Taios (?) Pape : MvT|<raios, Quint. Smyr. lo. 88 ; Suid. s. v. NiKaySpas : NeCKaios 
 (?) Pape: NCKaios, Schol. Ven. E. 69, or NiKatos, of. Theog. Can. 53. 10: 114- 
 vaios (?) a man's name, Pape ; the Ilavaioi, a Thraoian race, is regular ; St. Byz. ; 
 Thucyd. 3. loi : IlavaxaioC, B. M. 250. 33 ; Apoll. Synt. 3-38. 14 : ITECpaios, 
 Hom. Od. 15. 540; Schol. Ven. A. 301 ; Iltipaios, a harbour in the Corinthian 
 territory, Thucyd. 8. 10 : IXepivaios, Zenob. ; Pape: IlT|Satos, Schol. Ven. E. 69 ; 
 E. M. 193. 16, for which IlCSaios, Suid. is a false form : IluXaios, Schol. Ven. B. 
 842 ; Tou TIvKaios t^v irp^rjv d^vTOVTjTeov irphs dyTtSiaffToK^v tov tottucov' Kot t6v 
 'Ep/irjv TOV Ilv\mov (sic) ; Lob. Par. 342 ; E. M. 696. 50 is IluAaros in Suid. : 
 Sxatos, Arc. 37. 5 ; SKaios, a river, Strab. 590 ; Theog. Can. 48. 6 : SKaioC, a 
 people, St. Byz. : T()}ai.as, Lucian Macrob. § 16 : T(6aios, Herod. 7. 88 : Tip.a«)s, 
 Schol. Ven. E. 69; Theog. Can. 53. 23; Arc. 43." 10: ToXjtaios (?) Pape; the 
 passages quoted prove nothing : H. D. have ToX/icuos : TpUYoios was Herodiau's 
 accentuation, the rest wrote Tpiyaios, Schol. Aristoph. Pao. 62 ; TvpTaios occurs, 
 but Tvpratos, Strab. 366, is the usual accent: "TXaios, E. M. 193. 17 ; Lob. Par. 
 342 is better TXotos, in Apollod. 3. 9. 2 : 'Tfilvaios, Athen. 603 D, etc. : 'Tirixaittt 
 (?) the correct form is 'Tiraxaibi, Herodot. 7- 91 ; Hesych. etc. ; 'TireXaios, a spring, 
 Athen. 361 D ; Strab. 640 ; *e*ai6s = *cycdr, Callim. Del. .71, where Amald writes 
 ^(vei6s : #^paios (?) : ^iXaO'fivaios : iCXoiios, Schol. Ven. E. 69 ; A. 301 ; ^lAoTos, 
 which, according to H. D., occurs in Plutarch, is an error. 
 
 The grammarians say that proper names in aios from nouns are properispo- 
 mena, from verbs proparoiytone : a useless rule, as is clear from TpuYafor, 
 'A7a7raroj, and others, which miglit be derived either from nouns or verbs. 
 
 -E102. 
 
 254. The few common substantives in eios are oxytone, a« 
 &bi\(l)€t6s, eXeto'y, kpveios, veios (Arc. 37. 17), crvcfxios, (jxireios 
 (Arc. 44. 38), (jxoXeios; except Beios, which is properispomenon. 
 
 NoTB. — The following iare adjectives substantively used — |3aaCXctos (?) : Xetos, 
 
72 Second Declension. [§ 254— 
 
 <t smoolli-ekinned shark, L. S. : ^ax%iioi (so. fiv$ii6s, oS/os, etc.) : for ^flcfos or 
 ilOatos, see Adjectives. 
 
 255. Proper names in etos are oxytone, as 'AX^eto's, 'Api/eioy, 
 Aa/jSweto's, 'Eweto's, 'Eirdoi, 'OVeto's, nij^eto's, STre/Jxetos; except 
 'Apeios, Baa-iXeios, "EXeios, MjjSetos, 'Opeios, "tirep^opiioi pro- 
 paroxytone, and the properispomenon AapeTos. 
 
 256. Note. — Atvcioi (?) St. Byz. s. v. Afreio : 'AKpipeioi, St. Byz. : 'Apyetos, 
 both as a proper name and as an adjective, cf. Choerob. E. 123. 24; 'Apeios, 
 Pape : 'Apvetos, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 174. 22 : apvaos, 6 lajv irpoTiepiam>itivov: 
 'Ao-Tctos, Pape: Au(r6v€ios (?) Pape: BaKxetos, A. Gr. Oxon. 2. ifs. 31; Plat. 
 Ep. 1 . 509 C ; as the epithet of Bacchus the accent varies between proparoxytone 
 and properispomenon : Bao-CXcioi, Strab. 306 : Boo-CXeios, a river, Strab. 747 ; a, 
 man, Suid. ; Phot. Bib. 266. 10 : Aapcios, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 196. 2 ; 
 E. M. 248. 31; Arc. 44. 17 says that Aapeios is oxytone, but in the same page, 
 1. 2 2, that it is properispomenon ; in the former place Gottling conjectures AapSa- 
 tckSs: Aeios (?) Plut. 2. 1132D: Aioy^vEias, Pape: 'EyxiXam (!) Strab. 326, 
 Meineke; on the numerous forms of this name, see H. D. B. v. 'E7x«A-^ar: "EXeios, 
 Apollod. 2. 4. 5, etc. : "E\«iot, St. Byz. etc. : 'HXetos, Pans. 5. i. 8; Plut. 1. 158: 
 "HpiKXcios, Suid. s. V. Ba<ri\«ioj : 'Hretos (?) E. M. 248. 31 : Kapvetos, Athen. 
 156 B, is Kipveios or Kapvu6i in Pans. 3. 13. 3: K'fiTCi.oi, Strab. 616; (Hom. 
 Od. II. 521); yet Arc. 44. 22 says, rd Si Kr]T(i6s Hijrciiir iiiyerai dis icipia: 
 Kpctos, Hes. Theog. 134, etc. : M^fiScios, Arc. 44. 11 ; Hes. Theog. looi : M'^Sei.oi, 
 Pape : Mivveios, Strab. 346 : 'OXjicios (?) a man ; the river '0\|i£v6s is regular, 
 Sohol. Hes. Theog. 6; Strab. 407; Arc. 44. 16: 'Opeios, Died. Sic. 4. 12; 
 Fans. 3. 18. 15 : Ovpeios, Hes. Scut. 186 : ^opo&Setos, an Indian deity, Athen, 
 27 E: 2t6vt|p61os, Inscr. : STparovCKsios as a compound is regular: T^^eios (?) 
 Pape : "TXXeiov, Dion. Perieg. 386, is faulty for "VWrioi or "tWrjoi : Trnp^ipaw, 
 is correct as a compound, and also as being an adjective. 
 
 This class of words is so entirely adjectival in its character that even the 
 Greeks themselves seem to have been in doubt whether they should give them the 
 accent of substantives or adjectives. 
 
 -OIOS. 
 
 257. Common substantives in 01,0s are oxytone, as yXoios, 
 kXows, koXolos, <I>Xol6s, 
 
 Note. — ^The following rare words are exceptions to this rule — Poiis (?) Arc. 
 37. 12: yXoios, such is the accentuation of our books, and Arc. 37. 12 states 
 that (^fvVerai) yKoiis iirl KSjrpov, Gottling (Accent, p. 182) is therefore mistaken 
 when he says that it is properispomenon : ^ivotos, u furnace, Theog. Can. 49. '24 : 
 
 ITTOIOS (?)=7rT0(a. 
 
 258. Proper names in olos are properispomena, as Boioi, KoToy, 
 Mows, except the deme Ol6s, "which is oxytone. 
 
 259. Note.— 'A9oios, Theog. Can. 53. 29; 'Av6|ioios, Phot. Bib. 279. 20, per- 
 haps so accented as a compound : Botoi, Strab. 315, is also written BoioC, St. Byz, 
 B. V. Boiov ; like many other names of nations, it oscillates between an adjectival 
 and substantival accent : Botos as the name of a man is regular, Athen. 393 E ; 
 Paus, 3. 22. 11; Arc. 37. 14: T^Xoios (?) Pape: "EvSoios, Paus. i. 36. 4: 
 
-§ 26i.] Simple Substantives in Ota's and kos. 73 
 
 EwPoios, Athen. 697 F : ZAtoios, Theog. Can. 53. 29 : Oi6s, a deme, Arc. j?. 
 16 ; Sohol. Ven. A. 24 ; Theog. Can. 49. 29 ; Olos in Tegea 1b regular, St. Byz. ; 
 2)ii.otos (?) 1b oxytone In Aristoph. Eod. 846, 
 
 For those in o)os, see Substantives in coos § 338, 
 
 -KOS. 
 
 260. Common sub^antives in kos retract the accent, as SpKos, 
 avTo\vKOS, bi^ixoTTlOrjKOS, btaKos, 6ij\.aKOs, KfpKos, kokkos, \Akkos, 
 XvKos, jx&Kos, oIkos, SpKos, TridrjKos, TrXoKos, (tAkkos, o-iipaKos, 
 TOKOS, S<T<raKos ; except those in to-icos, which are paroxytone, 
 as avbpiavTicTKOS, acrTepla-KOS, he<nroTia-KOS, TraibCa-Kos, (rarvpla-Kos ; 
 adjectives in ikos used substantively, which are oxytone, as ypap.- 
 fiaTiKos, ixova-iKos, and the oxytones aa-Kos, acrraKos, /3oo-ko's, 
 6t\/raKos, SoKo's, a beam, (6oKos=8oKTjorts), OpijKos, {jlcokos, a mocker, 
 (lJ,&Kos, mockery'), -^Kkos, crquos, o-«tfla/co's, ^aKos, (papixaKos, ^(aXKo'y, 
 VfirraKos ; aypoiKos is generally properispomenon. 
 
 261. Note i. — Arc. ^o. 3-52. 15 ; Etym. Grud. 435. 12 ; Herod, v. ft. \. 41. 
 24 : dYcXdiTKos (?) Hesych. : aypoiKos = o aKaibs robs rpdnovs : dypoiKos = 6 Iv 
 aypZ icaToiicSiv, Ammon. s. v. ; of. Eust. 1409. 52 ; Lex. Gr. ap. Herm. de emend, 
 rat. Gr. gr. p. 328 ; L. S. observe that the word is generally properispomenon in 
 all senses : cfvaKos, Aristarohus made it oxytone, Eust. 1365. 45 : do-K^s, Arc. 50. 
 15; and aKK^p, Laced. Hesych.: do-TOKfis (and Att. offroKiis), Arc. 51. 8: |3it- 
 TaKos or PiTTaK6s=5J'iTTo«(5s : Poo-kos, Lob. Phryn. 22: SapeiKis (sc. OTar^p): 
 Sii|'aK6s, a disease of the Icid/nsys, Galen De Loo. Affect. 6. 3, Tom. 7. p. 511 C; 
 also a plant, Boissonade Anecd. Tom. i . p. 396 ; in the latter sense the word is 
 proparoxytone in Galen De Simp. Med. Facult. 6. 6; Tom. 13. p. 169 B, all 
 these places are quoted by H. D. s. v.: Bok6s, a beam; S6kos = S6Kriais, E. M. 
 538. 48 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 223. 19 : A(5ko! vpbs dvTiStaaToXijv toC Sok6s o(vt6vov toC 
 atjimlvovTOS tt)v SSKr/aiy Kal ■napd 'ApiOTOipavn iv layrfviUTaTs arjualvet Tr)v dyx^"'!'', 
 is faulty; read toS dSxos napo(vT6rov, for S6Koi = d6«rjats is paroxytone both by 
 the precepts of the grammarians (E. M. 538. 48 ; Eust. 1967. 25, «ai SSicos pi.iv 
 SSKrjffis Kal dyxivrj, So«6s Si S t^s ariyris), and in practice, e. g, 5i5kos 8' iirlTraai 
 TiTVKrai, Xenophanes ap. Sext. Emp. 7- 49 ei alibi ; though t^ y i/iSi Sok$ (sio) 
 is quoted from Callimachus by Eust. 1627. 43 ; 1761. 34, and Hesych. has Aoic6s, 
 trKoirfi, npoffSoHia, which Salmasius corrects into ASkos : iv6v<TKos (?) Hesych. : 
 cpCOaKos is sometimes found oxytone; cf. Lob. Prol. 311 : kikkos, Hesych. : 
 OpiYKos, Arc. 50. 10 : )id\iKos Svoiia ipviov Papvrovoipifvov, Theog. Can. 59. 26 : 
 (iuKos, mockery : |UiiK6s, a mocker, Lob, Par. 345, but there does not seem to be 
 any good ground for the distinction : oiTTaK6s=<i(rTa«(!r: oupaKos, mMdle part of 
 (he owr, Pollux I. 90; others write ovpiaxos: iraWaKfis, Hesych. : irXarCo-TaKos, 
 Hesych., is falsely oxytone in some editions of Athen, 308 F ; see H, D. s. v, : 
 oijKos, Arc. 50. 5; Eust. 1197.40; Philem. Lex. p. 85. § 213; Schol. Ven. T. 
 72 : (TKiSaKis (?), cpki9ok6s (and o-KiSapKos or <rKi9apKos), a fish so called, 
 Hesych. : ipraKfis' oarpfov, Hesych. ; io-TpuiKfis or barpiaicdv, a Icind of cup, 
 Athen. 500 F; L. 8.: <|>ok6s. Arc. 50. 20; E. M. 538. 49 : <t>ap|iaKis, Philem. 
 Lex. p. 113. § 269; Arc, 51, 9, 'Harpocrat, AiSv/ios ii npoirepiffirav d(wi Tovvo/ta, 
 d\K' ^/ifts oix (vpo/ifv ovra irov t^i* xPV"'^- Ubi mirum et incredibile est Didy- 
 
74 Second Declension. [§261- 
 
 mum ifiapiiaKos soripaisee dici, qu« soriptura ne in Hipponactis quidem versibus 
 .... in quibus media syllaba produoitur, probabilis est, nedum in soriptoribus 
 Atticis,' quos syllabam illam oonatanter corripuisse -constat. Quamobrem vereor 
 ne vponeptajrav male scriptum sit pro itpoTtapo^vvuv, quem aooentum lonibus tribuit 
 Eust. 1935. 15: nam quae Sylburg. in annot. ad Etym. Sl.'p.'ySS. 5, proposuit, 
 non poasunt probari nitunturque errore librarii, qui in verbis Harpoorationis illio 
 appositis •neptairdv scripsit pro Trpotrepiffirdv. Alii grammatici significationis dia- 
 crimen statuisse videntur inter <pdpfiaKos et (j)apimic6i, ut colligi potest ex verbis 
 Arcadii p. 51. 9, qui de nominibus in kos agens sic sDribit; 'ivXaichs 6 fi\a(, 
 #ii\a«os Sl'Y^ Kvptov (papfm/c^s 6 knl aaOapfXqJ ttjs Tr6\fciis reXevToiv, (papptaK^hs 6^ 
 o y6ijs. TJbi quum absurdum sit nomen in ETS terminatum immisoeri, manifesto 
 scribendum <papfiaicos, eodemque modo apud Ammonium leguntur p. 142 : 9ap- 
 fiaitevs' cpappiaKds 5^ o^vrdvajs, 6 km KaOdpaet T^y irtSA-cws ^tirT6/j.evos sic aunt corri- 
 genda et "auppl^inda ^dpjxaicos TTp<mapo^VT6vais 6 ydys tpappuaicbs S^ . , . . pnn6pLevos, 
 non quod Valcken. volebat, ^dppuxlco^ Trpoirapo^VTSvcos ovopta Kipiov^ (pappLaK^s bi icrX,, 
 illata ilia quam supra notavi de nomine proprio opinione de qua nihil oompertum 
 habuisse videtur Herodianus cujus verba exbibet Arcadius et partem Sohol, 11. n. 
 566 ; ' S. D.: <t>u\aK6s, so Aristarclius Eust. 1365. 45 ; Arc. 51.8; but (|>ij\aKos, 
 Philem. Lex. p. 113. § 269; Sohol. ApoUon. Ehod. i. 132; Schol. Theocr. 8. 3, 
 and this seems beat, at least in Ionic: X'^^i'^s, Arc. 50. 10: i|/iTTaK6s, Arc. 51.' 
 8 ; Died. Sic. 2. 53 ; but ((iCTTaKos is also found. 
 
 262. Note 2. — According to Arc. 51. 6 all hyperdissylables in a«os, whether 
 substantivea or adjectives, are oxytone, except BvXaiios, vaaaKos, alaanos, and 
 proper names ; but this rule ia quite contrary to facts, 'e. g. apt&paicos, ffdipatcos, 
 d^^praKos, ^d^aKos, epiOaicos, apaKos, daipafcos, etc. Aristarchus oxytoned <pv\aic6s, 
 (papfiaaSs, and dvaxds as being really adjectives, Schol. Ten. n. 566; E. M. 802. 
 3; see below, § 273. 
 
 263. Proper names in kos are so irregular thait it is hardly- 
 possible to reduce them to any order whatever; the following 
 rules may however be of some service. 
 
 264. (a) Those in io-kos are paroxytone, as KopCo-Kos, Tpi- 
 ■jTobCcTKos, TpiTTobCiTKoi, Kovio'Koi, 4>aXio-Kot, Arc. 53. i^; E. M. 
 807. 9 ; except 'Apria-Kos, Herod. 4. 93 ; or 'Aprrjo-Kos, Arc. 51. 19 ; 
 52. 15, and this name is almost certainly to be read for 'ApyTjo-Koy, 
 Theog. Can. 60. 62. 
 
 265. (6) Those in ovctkol are mostly properispomena, as 
 'Erpova-Koi, Tov(tkoi, Strab. 219 ; XrjpoCo-Kot, Strab. 291. 
 
 266. (c) A considerable number of fJiose in Xkos are oxytone 
 in our books, even where they are obviously adjectival, as 'Av- 
 dpiKos, 'Attlkos, AlviKos, and 'AiroyoviKos, names of Cyprian 
 months ; Tpap,p.aTiK6s, TpacjiLKos, 'Ettikos, 'EiriKovpiKOi, 'EpariKo's, 
 ©optKo's, St. Byz. : 'UpariKos, 'Iko'j (t?), Strab. 436: KeXe- 
 aTLKos, Suid. : KA.ao-tnKo's', Tepi/,aviK6s, Strab. 291 : aavdmos, 
 Tzetzes, Antehom. 80 : SoqbiortKo's, Tvxikos, 'TXXlkos, Paus. 2. 
 32. 7 : <I>apo-a\iKo's, ApoTTiKol, Herodot. I. 125 : 'OfxIipiKol, Strab. 
 
-§ 2 70.] Simple Substmitives in ckos, icLkos, and cckos^ 75 
 
 328, or 'O/x/SptKoi, St. Byz. : Kav\iKoi, St. Byz. : MebiofxarpLKOi, 
 Strab. 194: 'Ottikoi, Strab. 34a : 'HpiKos, St. Byz. : OvCvboKiKoi, 
 Strab. 392 : NcoptKo^, Strab. 206 : 'ApKaSwoy, Strab. 344 : 'Aroua- 
 TiKoL On the other hand, and without any apparerit reason for 
 the diiferenee, we have, At^vlkos (t?), &oviJ,e\iK4>s, Strab. 292: 
 K^(iKos, Strab. 575; Apollod. 1.9. 18: Movlkos, N?]pi(coj, Horn. 
 Odyss. 24. 377 : 'Opuos, Herodot. 4. 78 : UocrCbiKos, ^[(tikos (?), 
 SwSi/cos, St. Byz. : EiadStKoi, Strab. 506 : "EpviKoi, Strab. 228 : 
 Bea-^iKos (i?), St. Byz. : aeviKos (i?), Eust. 890. 16: liipiKos, 
 "EpiKOi, TifMKOi, AvKavLKos, Theog. Can. 60. 7 '■ ©opiKo's (not ©o- 
 pvKos, E. M. 453- 22, which is a mere clerical error, v and i being 
 to the later Greeks signs of one and the same sound) is often, 
 though incorrectly, proparoxytone j see Theog. Can. 60. 9. 
 
 267. (d) Those in t/cos retract the accent, as KA'Ckos, TpaviKos 
 [TpavLKos (sic) Plut. i. 672), -Kikos, <I>^XiKoy, 'EXkaviKos ; except 
 KafjLLKOS and IlaXtKo's, 
 
 268. Note. — See Eu^t. 890. 12; Arc. 51. 25; Theog. Can. 60. i : Ka|UK6s, 
 Theog. Can. 60. 2 ; Arc. 52. 2 ; K<S.|ukos, though found, e. g. Arist. Pol. 2. 10. 4, is 
 an error : IlaXiKos, Arc. Theog. II. II. ; AiviKos, the name of a poet, as it ia 
 printed in Theog. Can. 59. 33, contradicts his own rule, and is probably corrupt. 
 Aroadius in the relative place (51 . 24) has 'Avikos, whichmayTje right, though some 
 have emended it. See Schmidt's note adloc, and Lob. Prol. 324. 
 
 269. (e) Those in iokos are oxytone, as 'ApuabiaKos, KXovmkos, 
 KaivMKoC, KvpiaKos, 'OXwOmkos, Sepairia/cos ; except UiaKOS (a ?), 
 St. Byz;, "which, according to Lob. Prol. 309, ought to be YImkos. 
 
 270. (,/■) Trisyllables in ukos are pi-oparoxytone, as AtcraKos, 
 Apollod. 3. 12. 5: "AvuKos, Atben. 629 'A: "ApaKos, Paus. 10. 
 9. 9: 'ApdvbaKos, Plut. I. 1 160 D; H.D.: "Aa-raKos, St. Byz.; 
 Thuc. 3. 30, or 'Aa-TttKos, Herodot. 5- ^7 • BdraKos (?) : B?;rra- 
 Kos, Polyb. 5. 79. 3 : BiipuKos : ApCixaxos, Athen. 266 B, Din- 
 dor f, where others read ApifxaKos: &di}raKos, Strab. 741: ©vA.a- 
 Kos, Paus. 5. 33. 5: "ISa/co?, Thucyd. 8. 104: 'WaKos, Arc. 51. 
 4: E. M. 470. 6: Ad/38aKo?, Arc. 51. 3: A6.[j.^aKos, Schol. Ven. 
 N. 759: MaXaKos, Died. Sic. 7. 9. p. 51 1. 19. ed. Bekker. : 
 MdpixaKos, Diog. Laert. 8. i : MvvvaKos (not MvvvaKos, as 
 in Athen. 351 A; see H.D. s. v.): Ndwa/coy, Suid. (H. D. 
 remark that this name is 'AwaKos (sic) in St. Byz. s.v. 'Ikoviov) : 
 ^cipaKos, St. Byz. : "OrrXaKos, Plut. i. 393: UdkaKos, Strab. 
 306 : UijppaKos : 'P^vbaKos, Apion and Herodorus ap; Eust. 959. 
 33; Schol. Ven. N. 759; and such is no doubt its proper accent. 
 
76 
 
 Second Declension. {§270- 
 
 thoughit is oxytone in Schol. Apollon. Rhod. i. 1165 : 2(iz)8a/coy, 
 ApoUod. 3. 14. 3: 2^ra(cos, Arrian Ind.: SwcipraRoy, St. Bye.: 
 Srpo(#)aKoy, Thucyd. 4. 78: TiVaKoy, St. Byz. (TiraKo's in Herod, 
 9. 73): "Tpra/cos, Apollod. 3. 13. 5; Schol. Ven. N. 759; 
 the city of that name is oxytone in St. Byz. : 4>j;AaKos, Arc. 51, 
 9 : 'ilraxoy, or 'flraKo's (?) Hesych. Yet the following oxytones 
 occur: AJaxo's, Schol. Apollon. Rhod. i. 11 65: 'AXaKo's, 'ApraKof, 
 St. Byz. : 'Ao-aKo'y, An/caKo's, Schol. Apollon. Rhod. a. 653 ; KD.: 
 &avij.aKo[, Strab. 389 : ©tj/xoko's (oQ, St. Byz. : 'Iwira/cof, Anth. 
 Palat. 7. 521; ff.D.i MapaKol (a ?) Xen. Hell. 6. 1. 7: 
 'OXOaKos, Plut. I. 501 : IlirraKos, Plut. I. 85, etc. : 'SvpaKoi, 
 Xenob. Cf. Lob. Prol. 307 sqq. 
 
 271. (ff) All others in kos retract the accent, as ^Akos, FXavKos, 
 KdpvKos, Arj/io'SoKOS, Se'XtvKoy, Apdpr)(rKos (Apa/3^(7(cos, St. Byz.), 
 ITciraiKoy, 'Aa-a-ApaKos, ' Aa-TpdjSaKos, ^erriOaKos, EvcpdvTaKos/Oa-Koi; 
 except KepaixeiKos, Theog. Can. 59. 9 : 'IojXko's, Theog. Can. 59. 
 29 ('laajX/co's), AajuatrKo's, the city (but AAnaa-Kos, a man's name, 
 see H.D. s.v., though even that is oxytone in St. Byz.). Fpoi/coi 
 (TpaiKos is a man's name), TaWoypaiKoC, loX-Koi, AeKKoC, Hesych. ". 
 KaXXdiKol, Strab. i6a: MvkoI, St. Byz.: TpoKpioC, Strab. 567: 
 ITaTOKo's, St. Byz. : TapavretKos (?) Pffl/ie : '0£DKaz;Js, Arrian Anab, 
 6. 16. i: 'Ao-Ko's, St. Byz. s.v. Aa^xao-Ko'y: KaSoCjo/cot, Strab. 190 
 and KaoCXKOi, Strab. 291, are properispomena. 
 
 272. NoTB I. — FpaiKoC, Olympiodorus in Meteora Aristot. f. 2^a: toCto ri 
 ovofia ot fjLfv TwiwXoi irapo^vvovai Tpaiicot \4yovTes, ^ Si Koivil Sia\eicTOs i(ivef 
 KaOdKov Si ol ^Voi^aToi trav 6vofia -napo^^ivovffi Sia rdv K6tXTTOV, '6&w vTreprjvopeovTfs 
 iK\'f]$r]ffav vvd raiv TTotrp-uv : SoXkoi, a city in Sardinia, St. Byz., but he also calle it 
 'SiKKOi (sic) : IIiTTiXoKos, JEsohin. p. 8. 24 ; in DemoBth. 417. 21 some MSS. have 
 TltTToKaKod, others TliTTaXiKov (sic): 'Apov^Koi, in Strab. 162, seems an error: 
 BcXXodKoi., Pape, who quotes Strab. 196, which proves nothing as to the accent ; it 
 is oxytone in Ptol. 2. 9. 8 : AciiKoi, St. Byz. varies ; it is AaKoC in Strab. 313, and 
 sometimes Aukoi : "TivuKos, Herodot. 6. 24, is oxytone in Plat. Hipp. Maj. 282 E : 
 'Tao-KoC, . . . Dionys. Per. 1069, ubiEust. annotat 0apvT6vws irapci iroWois &va- 
 ytviiaKtaOai ;' H.D.: #<1kos, a place in Macedonia, Died. Sic. 30. 14, Bekk. is 
 oxytone in Polyb. 31. 25. 2 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 223. 16, atarjiiiiSiTai t& ipaxhs b^w6- 
 fxtvov' effTi Si KoX 0apvT6v(us ^vofia opovs, ''EicaTatos' 
 
 TTphs jiiv vSjTov (sic) Ilatt/kos Kal ^AkoS' 
 el €Ti o^vtov^Gt] irpbs &vTiSiaaro\^y irepov (rrjjjatvofiivov, 
 
 273. Note 2. — The grammarians give the following rule for the accentuation 
 of trisyllables in a«os : rcl eh KOS (i. e. tUcos) Tpiav\\a0a rifv vpiiTi}v irvWafi^v 
 ixovTa \iiyovffav «is aiier6.Po\ov vpoTrapo^ivovrcu, A&itt//aKOS, °V/)ra«os, 'Pi!i'5o*8r, 
 Eust. 959. 52 ; cf. Schol. Ven. N. 759. 
 
-§ 278.] Simple Substantives in Xos, TAoy, and vXos. 11 
 
 -AOS 
 
 274. (a) Dissyllables in Aos preceded by X, a long vowel or a 
 diphthong, are oxytone, as av\6s {l36av\os, fiia-avkos), /StjAo's, 
 yavXos, a milk j)ail, daXKos, ixaXkos, ir-qkos, <j)aX\6s, (jteXkos, xiXos; 
 except /3wA.os, ypijXXos (ypvKos), SoCAoy, Cv^os, fjX.os, Bp^Wos 
 (6pv\os), /xvAA-oSj a kind offish, fiSiXas, va,v\os, ovkos, mA.oy, tiwKos, 
 aiWos, a-TvXos, yjrvWos, which retract the accent. 
 
 275. Note.- See Schol. Yen. O. 338; Arc. 52-53: aeXos = &9\os: pSiXXos: 
 ^(Wos ^?) Arc. 53. ai, who says that mpa 'E^eir/ois Papiverai.: pStKos, Theog. 
 Can. 62. 17: YaWos, Hesych. : YpvXXos is a common but incou-eqt forpi for 
 ■ypBXos, Arc. 52. 24: YavXos, a vessel, Eust. 1625. 3: YauXos, milk-pail, a dis- 
 tinction frequently neglected in MSS ; the island TaCAos is properispomenon, Diod. 
 Sic. 5, 12.: SoOXqs, Arc. 53; 12 ; Eust. 734.. 26 : SpiXos : {tjXqs (Dor. BaAos), Arc. 
 53.4; Eust. 1018. 61 ; Sohol. O. 338: ^Xos, Arc! 53. 4;. Eust. 1018. 61 ; Sohol. 
 Ven. O. 338 : SpuXXos is a less correct form for OpCXos : ilXXos, an eye, but lK\6s, 
 squinting, Eust. 907. 8 : kCXXos, Pollux 7. 56, is better oxytone, as Hesych. has it 
 s. V. though he varies : K6\\as (?) A. Gr. Oxon. 1. 338. 24 : ktIXos in Theog. Can. 
 61. 2 seems corrupt : kmXos, Theog. Can. 62. 18 ; cf. Athen. 200 E, for which Strab. 
 312 has k6\os: )i.vXX6s, pudenda mulielria, or o kind of calces, Athen. 647 A: 
 MvXXos, a proper name and livWSs, squinting, Eust. 1885, 20; Arc. 53. 15 ; but 
 (jivXXos or iivKos, a fish, Galen Tom. 6. p. 402 A : [luXos, Theog. Can. 62. 18 : 
 vavXos, Arc. 53. 8 : ofiXos, Arc. 53. 12 : irriXos, i otvos, A. G. Paris. 4. 188. 10 : 
 irtXos, Arc. 52.23; Theog. Can. 61 . 2 ; ituXos, Arc. 60. 8 : aCXXos, Arc. 53. 20 ; 
 ci\K6s also occurs, see Tittmann ad Zonar. 1648 : (tkvWos, Hesych. is axiKo^ in 
 E. M. 720. 19: (TKuXos, a stake, stumhling-hlock, Horn. II. 13. 564: o-jiCXos (?) 
 Hesych. : o-irtXos, is better airiKos, Eeg. Pros. 10. p. 423 : ariiXos, Arc. 52. 24, is 
 written ittuXos in the text of Eust. 731 . 37, and elsewhere : tiXos (!) Pollux 5.91, 
 is sometimes tiAos : vXXos, Georg. Pisid. Cosm. 951 ; H. D.: i|iijX\os, Lob. Phryn. 
 332 ; Theog. Can. 61. 25 : &Xos (or wKK6i), Hesych. 
 
 276. {h) Those in tXos and vXos are paroxytone, as vavrlXos, 
 KTiXos, Kpco^vXos ; except SdiKTvXos, KovbvXos, irCrvXas, a-<j)6vbvXos, 
 and several others of dactylic measure mentioned below. 
 
 277. Note. — A. G. Oxon. i. 51. 17: atyiXos, Arc. 55. 21 : it is also spelled 
 atyiWos and ai'7uAAos: otKvXos, A. G. 373. 25 ; a|Ji.tjXos is in fact an adjective: 
 pdKxvXos, Athen. iii D; p-fifluXos, E. M. 196. 54; or Pij$i\os, Suid., aJso PrfBiK- 
 Xos and St/WaAos: ppa^uXos, Hesych.: yb-^yvKos, E. M. 245.39; Arc. 56. 25 : 
 SAktuXos, Arc. 56. 24 : ckvXos, Suid. : k^vSuXos, Pollux 6. 69: KT)puXos, Theog. 
 Can. 61. 20 ; Aristoph. Av. 300 is wrongly proparoxytone in Arist. H. A. 8. 3. 14, 
 where one MS. has uijpvWos : k6vSuXos, Arc. 56. 24 : kotvXos, Athen. 478 B ; 
 B.D; KpupuXos is wrongly proparoxytone in Eust. 851. 46, and elsewhere: 
 oittCXXos, Arc. 64. 15, is better iitTiKos ; see H. D. s. v. : tiCtvXos, A. G. Oxon. i. 
 51. 25 : <r(j)6v8i/Xos (and cj6vSv\os), Arc. 56. 24, is sometimes a<)>ovSi\os : rpoxC- 
 Xos, 'Schol. Aristoph. Av. 79, effTt di Spveov ipoxi^os, Kal Xifijai etvat hpip,v* 
 a^wvai Si riifs T^y liiaTjv ojui'tii' : ut alii oircumflexisse videantur qui frequens 
 est in libris aocentus. V. Jacobs adj5!lian. N. A. 3. 11 ;' ff. X>. i (jjil-yiXos, Plut. 
 2. 294 C. 
 
 278. (c) The rest in Aos throw the accent back, as &yyfXos, 
 
78' Second Declension. [§ 278- 
 
 oxyiQaWoSi ajXTTekos, l3vj3kos, lovAos, K6.T!rjkos, KpoKobeiXos, Kpwr- 
 ak\os, kvkKos, 61XLX.0S, oxkos, ttAKos, (tAX.os, aCaXos, cricoTreXoy, 
 (TToX-os, orpo/SiXoy, TpaxjjXos, tv\os, (f>AXos ; except alyLaXos, OoKos, 
 mud (but Qokos, dome), KopvhaKXos, pi.o)(\6s, p^vekos, ojSekos, d^SoAoj, 
 opicpakos, which are oxytone. 
 
 279. Note. — deXXos, Hesych., is an adjective used substantively (?) see H. D. ; 
 on ato\os or atoAos see below, § 282 : da'<|)68€Xo3, the plant : d(r<|)oSeX6s (Aei/xttty), 
 an adjective. Bust. 906. 58 ; Lob. Par. 341 ; E. M. 161. 12 : SeieXos rd Sh\iv6v, 
 Arc. 55.4: SopxeXoC, Hesych. : 66Xos, vault ; SoK6s, mud, Bust. 794. 30 ; 907. 4 : iXos 
 = KaraSvats toB 9i;pio«, Theog. Can. 6l. L; A. G. Paris. 4. 181. 32, tl\6s, o^VTivais ij 
 KaraZvais tov Oijpiov ovTOi Kal 'HpiuSiavos Iv tw trepl 'Attl/cwv T6vo\tos \T6voiv fxovo^i- 
 0\iaj conj, Cramer], /cat fieftfpeTat rots rd i KaTaraTTovai t^v Ki^iv: Hesych. explains 
 it by lAuy, pdp^opos, yKows : KopvSaXXos, Arc. 54. II : KpairaraXos, Arc. 54. 10; 
 this is the correct spelling and accent ; KpairaraXos is found in Athen. and Pollux, 
 and KpairaraWos or 6s in Hesych. and the above place in Arcadius ; see H. D, s. v. : 
 jxoxXos (also /ioKXds), Eust. 794. 29; E. M. 640. 55 ; Schol. Ven. K. 1 34 ; (jiveXos, 
 Arc. 65. 5 ; in late Greek also iivaK6s, of. Lob. Phryn. 309 : |jivxX6s, Hesych., ap- 
 pears to be an adjective : oPcXos, Arc. 55. 5 : 6poX6s, Arc. 5^. 7^: aSeXos = 6/3eA.(ir,. 
 Aristoph. Ach. 796: oXos = 9oA.(5s, Schol. Anth. Pal. 15. 25. x; H. D.: ojjiifiaXos,. 
 Arc. 54. 19; Choerob. E. 68. 20 ; E. M. 5,53. 30 : irpoPaXXos, a shield, Arc. 54. 6; 
 in Phot. Lex. and Hesych. it is incorrectly proparoxytone ; the comic word ci^a- 
 TapaiirepiPaWos (Athen. 162 A, quoted by L. S.) is regular, being a decompound : 
 cCaXos, a fat hog ; ai.a\6s (Ion. ai(\6s) = aiaKov, Suid., but the latter word is 
 always proparoxytone in our editions: o-Tp6piXo5, e?Soj opxri<rfws, o-TpoPiX6s 5^ ^ 
 avoTpoipti rov hxivov, Arc. 55. 27: o-4)aX6s (or acpa.\x6s), Hesych.: <j)vo-UiXXos 
 dpros, Athen. 1 39 A. 
 
 280. Proper names in Xos retract the accent, as A'okos, 
 "Akos, "A^vkos, "Aafiokos, "Aa-rvkos, Brjkos, Tavkos, Aaibakos, 
 Arjkos, 'HXoy, ©pAavkkos, Ke'cjboXos, Kpeocpvkos, Kmj/ekos, Makos, 
 Mdrakkos, Mavarcakos, Mokos, NeTXos, Tidppikos, Uvkos, U&kos, 
 ^iyqkos, I.Tvp4iakos, TdvTakos/'Tkkos, '^'apaakos, ^okos, X&kos; 
 except trisyllables in Ikos and vkos, which are paroxytone, as 
 Aiaxvkos, 'Pa>pvkos, Zcoi'Xos, TpcotXoy, UevdCkos ; but to both these 
 rules there are numerous exceptions. 
 
 281. Note i. — Exceptions in IXos and iiXoj. Those compounded with (^lAos 
 throw the accent as far back as possible, as ' Ayv6<l)tKos, At] iJ.6<l>i\os, 'Epyu<pi\os, 
 Tlati<t>t\os, Sw(pi\os: 'AyKvkos, Arc. 57. 7 ; AiyiXos (?) 5^. D.; the passage in 
 Lycoph. 108 proves nothing : AI'tvXos, Arc. 56. 1 2 : "AktvXos, Phot. Bib. 536. 22. 
 ed^ Bekker: 'AJiXos, Horn. II. 6. 12 ; Arc. 56. 25 : "ApviXos, Herodot. 7. 115 : 
 AiiaXos, Hesych. . BaiTvXos, E. M. 192. 56, ought to be paroxytone : BAo-iXos, 
 Parthen. Erot. 1.4; H. D.: BpiyiXos, JI. D. : TaCo-uXos, Pint. i. 980 : Toyyv- 
 Xos, is proparoxytone in Thucyd. 1. 128 ; 7. 2 ; both of which passages are quoted 
 by H. D. s. v., and perhaps that is its proper accent ; see E. M. 245. 39 : AAktv- 
 Xoi'lSatot: AdKTuXos, Schol. ApoUon. Ehod. i. 1126-1131 : Ado-KvXos, ApoUon. 
 Ehod. 2. 805 : Aeo-iXot (?) St. Byz. : Eipi-nvkos, S. V. B. 255 : EicrT<l<tivXos, 
 Alciph. Ep. 3. 22, quoted by H. D. as a compound, is regular : 'ItvXos, Axo. 57. 3 ; 
 Horn. Od. 19. 522 : K6pSv\os, St. Byz. : KopiriXoC, St. Byz. : K6tvXos, Strab. 602 : 
 
'-§283.] Simple Substantives in Aoy. 
 
 79 
 
 Kpu>pii\os is very commonly found, but it should perhaps be paroxytone ; H. D. ob- 
 serve (torn. 4. p. 2033 A) on KpafiiKos, ' eadem aocentus inconstantia in nomine 
 proprio Bcribendo animadvertitur, oujus ecripturam itapo^irovov recte defendit 
 BoisBon. ad Aristaen. p. 44;:' M^kijXos,. or MikkvXos, 'Simplici k et per diph- 
 thongum Mei«ii\os cod. Pal. in epigr, Callimachi Anth. 7. 460. 3, sed in lemmate a 
 prima manu iuk-, ab secunda attic-.. Accentum correxit Jacobsiua;' S. D. :. 
 Moo-xiXos (?), Pape : Mvpo-iXos, Herodtt. i-. 7; is inisome editions wrongly printedl 
 MupffiXos ; see Theog. Can. 62. 8, who has MvpriXos : NiKio-vXos, for this L. Din- 
 dorf etp. H. T>. quotes Paus. 6. 14. i ; but on turning to hia own edition of that 
 author I find that he prints NixaavXos : OI'tvXos, St. Byz. ; Schol. Ven. B. 585 ; 
 'OkuXos (?) : 'Ok'furiXos, or 'OvriavKos, Herodot. 5. 104 ; Theog. Can. 61. 23 : 'OJu- 
 Xos, Arc. 56. 25 ; ''O^vXos tamen soriptum in scholl. Nicand. Th. 289, ubi scriptor. 
 quidam, et Pind. 01. 3. 19. 22, ubi jEtolus memoratur, utrobique fortasse contra 
 libros,' L. Bindorf ap. H. D. s. v. : SCwuXos, Diod. Sic. 3. 55 ; St. Byz. ; A. G. 
 Oxon. I. 51. 24,.: S6(|>iXo3 or 2u4>iXos is regular as a compound: SiropYiXos, St. 
 Byz. : 2ti1(|>-uXos, Arc. 57-. 5 ; Strab. 47^, etc. : Suo-iXos (?) Polyb. 3. 20. 5. with 
 the variants 'SiiavKo$ and 'SoiaiXot-^ Lob. Prol: 139 : TtrvXas, Arc. 57. 3 ; Theog. 
 Can. 61.23; Ta|tXo3, Paus. 1. 20. 6,- etc., is generally proparoxytone, cf. Lob. 
 Prol. 115: TpdYiXos, St Byz.: TpiiruXos, Plut. i. 1046: Tpio-iXos (?) Pape: 
 TpoxiXos is quoted by Gottling (Accent, p. 184) from Paus. i. 14. .:, where Diri- 
 dorf prints TpoxiXos : TpiyiXos, Thuoyd. 7. 2, or TpaiyiKos or 1puyt\6s, Thucyd. 
 6. 99 : 'TptiiKvXos (?) Pape : '^yv\o%, St. Byz. 
 
 282. Note 2 . — FaiToOXo',, St. Byz. ; in Strab. 826 Meineke prints TairovKot, 
 and rightly, Eust. Dion. Per. 315 : on TmrovKot edvos fiiynTTov Ai^vkSv. Tovtovs 
 'AprefjiiSajpos TaiTovKiovs \4yei' 'Hpcvhai/bs 51 Trpo-napo^vvn, Kiyoiv on tol els AOS 
 ■napa\i]y6fiei'a SiijiBdyyqi rij Sid toC OT ■npoTmpo^vvtTai : 'Iap.poti\os, Diod. Sic. 2. 60; 
 'Io/j/3ouAos is quoted by H. D. from LucianV. H. i. 3: Tzetz. Hist. 7. 644. 724; 
 Pape has 'IktojioCXoi from Strab. 218, but the place does not justify that ac- 
 centuation : KaSfitXcs, Arc. 56. 2, occurs under the form Kdtff^Xos, Schol. Apollon. 
 Ehod. I. 917 : Ka^jSvXos (?) Polyb. 8. 17. 4: KvSpijXos, Strab. 633, a very ques- 
 tionable accent. 
 
 The proper name A10X03 is very variable in its accentuation: according to 
 Eust. 631. 32 ; 1681. 3, it is said to be proparoxytone, and so Philoponus accented 
 it ; Arcadius 56. 6 makes it paroxytone, and that accent is common in our 
 books, e.g. Diod. Sic. 4. 67 ; Strab. 30. 23; even in Eustathius himself, contrary 
 to his own rule, 1644. 12. On the whole it seems better to write Ato\os for the 
 proper name, ai6\os for the adjective. The common substantive, aioXos, a kind of 
 tfish, is equally uncertain ; it is an adjective used elliptically, and vacillates, like 
 others of the same kind, between an adjectival (aWXos) and substantival accent 
 (oioAof) ; see Lob. Par. 344, and H. D. s. v. 
 
 283. Note 3. — Oxytones in Xos. 'AyxtaXos, a city, Eust. 1681. 3 ; yet else- 
 where (1396. 25) he says that it is proparoxytone ; E. M. 14. 36 however remarks, 
 il [X^v itSKis o^vvcTat' 6 S^ wapaOaKdffffios T6iros, Trpo-napo^iviTat : as the name of a 
 man it is regular, AyxiaKos, Horn. Od. i . 180, etc. : AiytjXoC (and Aly\oi), St. Byz. : 
 AlyiaXos, Schol. Ven. B. 592 ; Aitii)X6s, Choerob. E, 23. 14, rd yoip els coKos dp- 
 ffefifccL vpb Tov cuTci t exofra o^iverai, St. Byz. s. v. AiToiXio. : IlavaiTajXos, Polyb, 10, 
 49. II : 'ApTcoXos (?) Choerob. E. 23. 9: AmX6s, Hesych. : Bao-TovXoC, Lob. Prol. 
 132 : rdXXos is paroxytone in all senses, Schol. Ven. n. 234; Arc. 53. 15 : TEXX^s, 
 Schol. Ven. 11. 234, and 'EK\oi : ®6X\oi, Plut. 1. 747 ; I do not know why Pape 
 says that &aKK6s would be more correct : 0€TTaX6s, or @faaaX6s, Arc. 54. 20 ; 
 Hom. II. 2. 679 ; Diod. Sic. 5. 54, etc. ; ' In codd. interdum uponapo^vrdvas soribitur,' 
 H. D. B. V. : 'iraXos, Choerob. E. 68. 21 ; Arc. 54. 24 ; E. M. 553. 30 : Kaq-TcoXos, 
 
so Second Declension, [§ 283- 
 
 St. Byz. B.v. AiToiX^a; A1c.57.15: Ke()(jia\6s (?)Plut.l.l9-: Kopv8a\\6s, a deme. 
 Arc. 54. II ; this is sometimes found falsely accented, e.g. St. Byz. : in Diod. Sic. 
 4;. 59 Ko/wSaXA(£ is now read for the incorrect KopuSdWa; ; it is also oxytone as 
 Ae name of a man, e. g. Herodot. 7. 2-14 : Ma7Sti)\6s, St. Byz. : MaWos, a city, 
 Arc. 53.17; so called, according to St. Byz., from MiWos, its founder : MaXXoC, 
 an Indian people, St. Byz. : Strab. 701 : MavraXos, the founder of the Phrygian 
 city MdvraXos, St. Byz. : Matjo-coXos, a river, and MauffcuXoi are oxytone in St. Byz. : 
 '0(ii())a\6s, Diod.Sic.5.70: naKTCi)\6s, Chcerob.E.23.9; St.Byz. s.v. AiToiAm ; Ilev- 
 6ii\6s in Suidas is an error for IMi'SiA.os : SeXXot is oxytone, like 'EAAiis : SCY'n^°^i 
 Eust. 1967: 36; hence 5iYr|X6s, Strab. 404, is faulty: SiKeXos, Diod. Sic. 5. 50; 
 Arc. 55. 10, is Bometimea 2iKe\os : ^uceXoC, St. Byz. : SiraprcoXfis, St. Byz. : Tpi- 
 PaXXos, Strab. 301, etc. ; Are. 54. 5, though it is occasionally proparoxytone : 
 #6XX6s, a city of Pamphylia, St. Byz. ; Strab. 666, but 'AyricpeWos Strab. 666 : 
 ^cXXos, a man, Kerod. ir.^. \. II. 33. 
 
 -MOS. 
 
 284. Common substantives in /xos with a long penultimate 
 are oxytone, the rest retract the aeeent, as Ovfios, anger, but 
 6viJ,os, thyme, ayepjjios, ayiao'nos, ^vefxas, apiOixos, paOjjios, ^u>jx,6s, 
 ydt-jios., ylyY^vfJiOS, beanos, Stjjuo's, /ht, bpojxos, ea-jxas, OdXajxas, 
 Oea-fjLos, K({Aa/j.os, KOfijios, /ci;o/.ios, Kvboijxos, kaifxas, Myios, /ieptir/xo'j, 
 vojxos, law, 6(j)daX)j.6i, TroXfjxos, -nopdfxos, pvdpios, tojxos, <^tjuos, 
 <^opp,6s, xjotjct/xo?, x'^p.os, i^aXp,6i, \j/a>ij,6s ; except i. oxytone vop,6s, 
 pasture, ovXajj,6s, 'norap.os, (jioopaixos, (pcopiaixos, xVP^I^^s ', %. amxos, 
 ^X6.aTr)ixos, brJiJ.os, people, eprjjjios, dipjxos, koctj^os, kSjuos, j^iTfiOS, 
 juS/xof, oyjxos, oljxos, oXjios, opixos, iror/x.os, Top^os, crlixos, \|fa/;i/.ioy, 
 which retract the accent. 
 
 285. Note. —AInos,, according to H. D. s.v. the right form is aln6s; Choerob. 
 E. 28. I expressly makes it barytone, but he may possibly refer to the proper 
 name, of. E. M. 568. 38 : dXf |ji,6s (?) Hesych. : d|x|ji,os. Arc. 59. 8 ; d<))Xoicr|ji6s was by 
 Tyrannion incorrectly made proparoxytone, Sohol. Ven. 0. 607 : pXd(7Ti)[ios, .iEsohyl. 
 Suppl. 317; S. c. T. 12; this is directly opposed to Herod. ir. /». A. 33.4, yet 
 accords with Arc. 61.5; see Lob. Par. 397 : p6p|i.os =0p6iios, E. M. 205. 3 : Ppt(ios, 
 Theog. Can. 6,3. 9 : Ppu|ju>s, Theog. Can. 63. 21 ; Arc. 60. 8 : Pufios, .ffiolic for 
 Paiii6s, Greg. Cor. 617, ed. Sohiifer; yCyy^^'I^os is in some places falsely oxytone: 
 7oXa|ji6s = oiKa/ids, Hesych. : YPO^K"^) Hesych. : Silixos, people, Aristarchus ap. 
 Sohol. Ven. 0. 240 ; Herodian ap. Schol. Ven. M. 213 ; E. M. 265. 3 : St]|x6s, fat, 
 Arc. 59. 16 : ETr(Kop)i,os, Eust. 1692. 62, is a compound of Kop/jiSs; €pT])ios (so. 77), 
 Lob. Par. 361 : T|8vo(r(i,os, mint, Strab. 344 ; L. S., is an adjective used as a sub- 
 stantive : 6e|jii6s = Btaiiis, Hesych. : 04p|jios, lupine, Lob. Par. 341 (of. Lob. Par. 360) 
 quotes Bfpiios, in this sense from Galen : 8C|ios, thyme : 6vp,6s, anger ; 0i)|Jios, a 
 proper name. Arc. 59. 28 ; Theog. Can. 6,3. 14 : Kfjiios, u, plant so called (?) Theog. 
 Can. 63. 5 : K-qfiis, the cover of the voting urn, is regular : Kiv8a)t6s (?) Arc. 60. 24 : 
 Kop,|i,6s, lamentation, is paroxytone in Arist. Poet. c. 12. 3; and in Nicol. Damasc. 
 Excerpt, p. 457 (59 Orell.) quoted by H. D. ; k6|.i|ji,oi, in a different signiiioation 
 occurs in Hesych.; A. G. Oxon. I. 338. 24: tA kS/iiios oi Si aivqBfs [fiapivtrai]: 
 Kocriios, Arc. 58. 27 : Kpi]6p,os (the ordinary form is rd KprjBuov and Kpri9ix6v ; it is 
 also spelled UfiSnos, or or, Arc. 58. 14). This word furnishes one example among 
 
-§ 287.] Simple Substantives in fios. 81 
 
 many others of the strange tricks played by the old Greek grammariana ; i^vverai 
 Si 6 araByLOS, says Eustathius, 582. ly, Kav6vi Toioir^, rd, ds MOS \'liyovTa, ^x^fTO 
 rrpA ToO M to 0, d^^verat, fiijviBfJids, iropBftSs, (XKapOfxds, IffOfzis. ovtqi koX ffraOfjids. t d 
 Kp^$fJtos ol iiiv Tov 'Ofi'fipov {tiroixvtjfJiaTiffral PapipeffOal (pafftv €is iSi6- 
 TtjTa, kv Si ToTi avTiypi<pois tov Avxdcppovos [238] ko> airb i^ivfTcu : this passage 
 shows also the corruption and the cure of the place in Philem. Lex. p. 72. § 198; 
 the word should doubtless be oxytone, and it is so found in DioBoorides, Hesyohius, 
 and others ; see H. D. s. v. : Ka(ios (and the barbarism «w/<o), Arc. 60. 6 ; Theog. 
 Can. 63. 26 : X€|j.is (?) Hesyeh. : XCt||ji,os, Hesyoh. : |ji&p,|xos, Hesych. : |it)ios, Joh. 
 AJex. 3. 7 ; Theog. Can. 63. 9 : |ii.vp|;ios, Hesych. ; Lyooph. 176 : |ji.u|ios, Arc. 60. 7 ; 
 ' Mw/J(5s, quod ponit Theog. [Can. 63. 20] scribendum 0wii6s ;' H.D.: vdOfios (?) 
 Hesych. : v6)i.os, law ; vopi.6s, 'pasture, Sohol. Ven. T. 249 : voniy.^oi=numns, Zonar. 
 1405, or coCfios, A. G-. 109. 24 : 071x0s, Sohol. Ven. A. 68 ; Arc. 58. 6 ; Eust. 831. 67 : 
 ot|xos, Arc. 60. 1 1 ; Chcerob. E. 28. i ; Sohol. Ven. A. 24 ; E. M. 568. 38 ; Lob.Ehem. 
 282, note 20 : S\|ji.os, Chcerob. E. 1. 28 ; Eust. 831. 57 ; E. M. 817. 29 : opiios, Tiar- 
 bour, and -this is perhaps the best accent for the word in all senses, though Eust. 
 17-88. 46 says : d^vvtrcu Si irapA riffi tojv (ff^ffrepov <5 toiovtos '6piios (i. «. neckUiGe) 
 KoBd, Koi a,K\axov eppiOrj irpbs SiaaroKiiv tov KaTot tov Mi^iva : opxa)J.os ; dactyls in 
 a/nos are oxytone (Arc. 60. 1 7) if the first syllable is long by nature ; proparoxytone 
 if it be long only by position, Eust. 1347. 12 ; E. M. 804. 17 ; this word is written 
 Apxa/ios in Eust. 1094. 54 : ouXap^os, Sohol. Ven. O,. 228 : ox\i.os = iiipyos a. dxvpl^s 
 tSttos, Lycoph. 443, quoted by H. D., or aXH'is (!) Eust. 1528. 23, quoted by H. D. : 
 irAeCpios, Galen Lex. Hippocr. Tom. 2. p. 99 F : irOTaiios, Arc. 60. 15 ; Eust. 1347. 
 12 ; Schol. Ven. n. 228 : ir6T|jios, Arc. 58. 19 : ^rjixos (?) a peel, in Athen, 113 C, 
 the only place quoted for the word, Kepapup is now read : (r(|i.os [fffjuos], a fish, tunny, 
 Eust. 906. 56 ; Artemid. 2. 14, was wrongly oxytone in Athen. 312 A : o-Kiv8a\aiJi,6s 
 or auivSaXfids, Sohol. Aristoph. Nubb. 1 30 : 18(015 arnvSaXjioiis KaXovytev rd XivtS- 
 Tara twv ^iXojv Kal Tci tSiv KaKajxoiv ^vfffiaTa. tovto piiv ktrl t§5 ivOeias h^vvfTai, 
 iiii Si tSiv irXayiar irapo^iviTm, Arc. 59. 2 ; 60. 24 : Ttp.os, j^schyl. Choeph. 916 ; 
 Eust. 1 148. 37 ; T6|j.os = i TiT/aiiiivos : to|x6s = 5 Tifivaiv, Arc. 59. 24 ; A. G. Oxon. 
 I. 371. 1 : TopjJios, Died. Sic. 2. 8, etc., and this is the constant accent in our books, 
 yet it is expressly made oxytone by A. G. Oxon. i. 285. 13 : TuXiiids (!) E. M. 773. 
 5 : (|>l)i6s is sometimes falsely (plfios, e. g. Sept. Ecoles. 20. 29, and there is one 
 instance of (^r/ios : <t>X2|ji.os is false for <^Xd/ios : 4><'P<^|''^s, Schol. Ven. n. 228 ; E.M. 
 804. 19 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 430. 14 : (|>(opiap,6s, Arc. 60. 20 ; E. M. 688. 18 : <t>(opCa|j.os 
 is Attic, according to Herodian :- x<i|J^6s, Lob. Par. 346 : x'tP'^l"'^^' ^- ^- ^^^- '^ • 
 xXa|ji,iSs (?) = x^^aiVn, Hesych. : x'<'|xos (?) =xi«'/ia, Hesych. : x<'P<'<>'H'^s, Hesych. ; Lob. 
 Prol. 155 : i|;ii|i.)j,os, Arc. 59. 9 : \)>6|jip,os, Hesych. : £|xos, shoulder : &y,6%, raw, 
 Sohol. Ven. T. 35 ; Eust. 377. 44; Tleog. Can. 63. 27. 
 
 286. Proper names in /lios throw back the accent, as AT/;tos, 
 "AX-lxos, 'EAujuoj, ®ip}ios, ©Ojnoy, 'ItJA.e/xos, KciSjuos, Koi)f/.o$, Adrf^ioj, 
 M.&ixoi, NikoStj/xos, Tl&Tfj.os, n^pya/xos, Ylpia\xos, THpaii.as, 'PrjiMos, 
 Sdjuos; but there is a considerable number of exceptions, which 
 are mentioned in the following note. 
 
 287. Note. — 'A^anis, St. Byz. : 'AYxefl^is, Paua. 1. 32. 2 ; 'AKia|ji6s (?) St. 
 Byz. s. T. 'AffBoXaji' : Bpvay.is, E. M. 249. 15 : Bci>)i,oC, certain hills in .ffitolia so 
 called, St. Byz. ; the word does not acquire the distinctive accent of a proper 
 naone, because it seems to have retained the greater part of its ordinary significa- 
 tion ; Apa7|ji6s, St. Byz. : Apu(i,6s, vacillates between the accent which it should 
 have if it retains its si'gnificanoe, and that of a proper name ; it is oxytone accord- 
 ing to Arc. 60. 1, and in Strab. 445; but Apii/ior (! Apv/xos) in Herodot, 8. 33; 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 Second Declension. [§ 28^7- 
 
 Harpoc. and Eust. 638. 57 ; all these passages are quoted by H. D. : 3u)i.6s, the 
 name of a dog, Xen. de Ven. 7. 5, quoted by H. D. ; as the name of a man it is 
 properispomenon, Arc. 59. 28 : 'lo-ejifis, passim, is always oxytone : KaToPae^ios or 
 KaTaPa<T(ji,6s, Strab. 791, etc. : KuSoi(i6s, Horn. II. 18. 535 : Ai|i6s, Famine per- 
 sonified, Has. Theog. 227, quoted by GottUng; also a place, Ai/ioB TreSiov, A.G. 
 278. 4: 'OXn.6s, a man's name, St. Byz. s. v. 'OKiwivfs, is 'OXfios in Paus. 9. 24. 3, 
 or as he elsewhere (9. 34. 10) calls him, 'A\/iOs: Ilofi9\i6s =f return Siculwm, Polyb. 
 1. 7. 1, and of others, Polyb. 16. 29. 8 : also the name of a city in Eubcea, Demosth. 
 de Coron. p. 248. 15, etc. ; H.D.: IIoTa|ji.6s (or IIoTa/iof) an Attic deme, Strab. 398 : 
 T<JY(ioC, St. Byz. : ^T\]t.6i, Harpocrat. s. v. 'EaiTijs v^aos, is rightly ^tjnos in 
 Athen. 38 A ; 614 A ; Suid. ; Schol. ApoUon. Ehod. 1. 1304 ; Schol. Pind. 01. II. 73: 
 TpaiK)i.65, Arc. 58. 17 ; in Strab. 187 ; Ptol. 5. 4. 9, and elsewhere, it occurs under 
 the form TpiiK^oi (sic), but in the former author, 561, it is correctly accented 
 TpoHiioi: TprnvnoC, Phot. Bib. 228. 3 : *uXaiJi(5s, Lycoph. 593, is rightly ^ti\a)ias 
 St. Byz. s. T. Auffojj/ : *(i>pia|ji.ot, St. Byz. That many of these exceptions are 
 nothing but mistakes seems probable both from the uncertainty of the books in 
 some cases, and from the absence of any reason why they in particular should vary, 
 from the analogy of hosts of proper names having the same termination. 
 
 -NOS. 
 
 288. Polysyllables in (ovos, are oxytone, as koXchvos, olcovoi, 
 KOLVCOVOS, Kopcovos, fieXftoivos. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 66. 6 ; Chcerob. C. 411. 13 : 'A7a)cos, ^ol. ^dyaii', Hesych. L. S. 
 have KepKSpairos from .iElianH. A. 15. 14, where Schneider would read with Gesner 
 nepKiavas for Kepicop^jvovs, 
 
 289. All in Ivos are properispomena, as ytXacnvos, yti'os(and ytV- 
 voi), e^ivos, Iktivos, Kea-rpZvos, (TTa4>vX.'ivos, <f)o^ivos ; except kAp-ivos, 
 KVKkAixivos, crvKtiixLvos proparoxytone, and xa^ivos oxytone. 
 
 290. NOTB. — E. M. 488. 4 : rci. Sid tov INOS irpA /uas riv t6vov exovra hcTet- 
 voiffi rh I, ttX^v toC i\ivos, HapKivor irpb 5iJo bk rhv t6vov exoyra, ffviTTeWu, vKiiv 
 TOV Ko-iuvos, E. M. 793. 46 : ydKivos, E. M. 219. 41, is a compound ; 7ptvos, Eust. 
 1926. 55, is falsely accented ypivos in Hesych. ; Y«pivos, Arc. 65. 16 ; E. M. 243. 49, 
 is occasionally to be found properispomenon ; St. Byz. s. v. BtSvvia spells the word 
 yipvvos ; Gottling thinks yvpivos the correct accent when the 1 is long, and he is 
 probably right : epivos, a plant, Nicand. Ther. 647, and schol. ad 1. : Ipivo's = epivi6s, 
 Arc. 65.18 :,«pu9pivos,Ari3t. H.A.8.13. 3, twoMSS. read epv0piv6s, a wrong accent, 
 as is kpvSpivos found elsewhere ; cf. Lob. Prol. 207 ; who shows by many examples 
 how very irr^ular the books, both manuscript and printed, are in accenting this 
 termination: iktivos, Herodian ap. Eust. 1825. 12, is proparoxytone according to 
 Theog. Can. 67.17; E. M. 470. 35, ' Utroque modo in codd. Aristophanis, ^liani, 
 aliorumque scriptorum scribitur ; ' JT. D. : Kd|ju.vos, Theog. Can. 67. 1 7 ; B. M. 488. 
 6 : KUKX(i(ji.ivos, Theog. l.l.. kujjuvos (?) Theog. 1. 1.: p.E\ivos (?) = /ieXlvri : (iilpivos, 
 Arist. H. A. 8. 19. 5, where one MS. has iiapTvos : opp,Lvos, Athen. 478. D, for 
 which Pollux 6. 61 has Sppi€vos, and Hesych. the right (?) form ipiiTvos : o'uk4|ju.vos, 
 Theoph. H.P. i.i. 7 ; xo^wiSs, Arc. 65. 18 ; Chcerob. B. 139. 10 ; B. M. 805.16; in 
 jEolio it was x'^^^"'OS. 
 
 291. The rest retract the accent, as &yvos,. j36dvvos, 6&ixvos, 
 6vvvos, Ovcravos, Kivbvvos, Kolpavos, kotwos, Kpovvos, kvkvos, uSivos, 
 
-§ 292.J Simple Substantives in oovos and Ivos. 83 
 
 \-uxyos, I'tii'i'os, oTvos, okvos, tiovos, -npivos, pdfjtvos, p6.(l)avos, ar4- 
 ipavos, Tovos, Tvpavvos, Hfiivos, Uttvos, S)vos ; except oxytone, &ij,v6s, 
 &pv6s ^avvos (jSavvos, Aitic), ^ovvos, yovvos, kavos, iX.Xebav6s, 
 btvos, KaTrv6s, Kepavvos, Kp'r]p,v6s, Kpqvvos, krjvos, kixavos, ovpav6s, 
 vaibvoi, 'nkvv6s, pivos, d>K€av6s, and the paroxytones Kapdvos and 
 •napOivoi. 
 
 292, Note. — 'AKiav(i^,alcvndofpuUe, Suid, is proparoxytone in Eust. 1528.44, 
 but is expressly said to be oxytone in Theog. Can. 67. 2 : d|jiv6s. Arc. 62. 17; Eust. 
 S41. 44 : dpaxv6s, ^schyl. Supp. 886, quoted by L. S., but Alirens reads dtpaxvos : 
 Pavv6s, &vt(p Koivas fiiv i^vvirai, 'AttikSis Si ffapiverat, Schol. in Dionys. Thrao. A, 
 *^' ^54- 33) tlitis also Arc. 64. 7 : |3pEvis, Hesych. : yov6s — 6 yevvijTticds, E. M. 
 239. II ; but tie word does not seem to be oxytone in this signification, at least in 
 the printed books ; yov6s, where it does occur, appears either to be an adjective 
 or another form of yovv6s: yotjvos, E. M. 12. 36: 7p«v6s (or ypom6s), Arc. 63. 
 25 : ScKavol (sc. 9coi), Stob. Eel. vol. i. p. 468, ed. Heereu: 8c\Kav6s, Athen. 
 118 B : lavos (so. ■iriir\osi) : IXivos, Nicand. Alex. 181, is oxytone inE. M. 330. 39, 
 perhaps a mistake ; both these passages are quoted by H. D. : c\\eSav6s, Arc. 64. 
 17: exlvos, Choerob. ap.A.G.Oxon. 2. 170. 30; Theog. Can. 67. 22 ; E.M.4S8. 5, 
 is possibly a proper name,, for «x^vos, a hedgehog, ia regular : tirvfis is sometimes 
 paroxytone, e. g. Arist. de Part. An. 1.5.6.: Kairv6s, Arc. 62. 14 : Kavv6s (?) Arc. 
 64. 6, KaSt'os=K\^pos, is barytone in E. M. 267. 18, and elsewhere : K«pauv6s, Arc. 
 64. 8 : Kpovvos, Arc. 64. 7 : KapKivos p], Theog. Can. 67. 22; A.G. Oxon. 2. 236. 
 14 : Herod, ir. fi. \. 20. 8, ' Kapxivos ssepissime in codd. scriptum et inter pro- 
 perispomena memoratum ab Aroad. p. 65. 16, si sana lectio: de qua dubitat 
 L. Dindorfius, vol. j. p. 833-©. Sed poetarum versus ubique tcapiclvos scribendum 
 esse arguunt. Et i breve esse annotavit Etym. M.p. 488. 5 ;' jBT. D. : \a|ivis (?) 
 S. D : \i\v6s, Arc. 63. 20 ; 6 Xixavos (SAhtvAos) seems to be always oxytone, but 4 
 \ixavos (sc. xopS^) varies ; it is proparoxytone in Died. Sic. 3. 59 ; oxytone in Plut. 
 2. 1029 A (quoted by H. D.), Arist. Prob. 19. 20. i ; ' Adjeotivum \vxa.v6s, Hipp. 
 Mul. I. 703. T. 2, Lucian. Tim. | 54, Athen. 1. 15 D, ubi substantive dicitur ^ hixa- 
 vos, accentum ad prinoipium rejicit,' Lob. Par. 355 : p.ESi|ivo5, Thom. Mag. p. 602, 
 asserts that the Attics made this word paroxytone ; in printed books however it 
 seems to be always proparoxytone: ' |i,Ep|ji,v6s, &, Aceipiter, .^ian N. A. 12.4; 
 H.D.: |ji6p(j>vos varies between an adjectival and substantival accent ; ' Accentu 
 gravi Lycophr. 838 ; Tbv xp'«'<^''<''''poi' ii6p<prov apirdaas yviSots. Et ii6p<pvos ut 
 Sirvos scriptum t^i/ Aviyvaaiv ferre tradit schol. ad 1. Hom. [Schol. Ven. CI. 316] 
 testaturque Etym. M.p. 591. 25, in quo ^o/ji^voro scriptum itt 1. Hesiodi, p. 796- 2, 
 Atque etiam Arc. p. 62.8: Id SI ii6ptpvos, i jiiyas (ji4\as Passov.) £X" '''^ °P 
 aperte huno probat accentum, quum antea dixisset : Td iU vos dir\a cx"'"''' "P^ 
 Tou jj iv Tt TWi' AvTiBToix"'!' i^iveTui, emSeTiKcl, ovra /cal iii) Ixovra iiph toC ri\o\is 
 op, componatque cum n6p(pvos barytonum &kvos, Grl. : 'O iiop<jiv6s, AypiKor Spvcov, 
 Emussulus, Gl.,' H. D. ; see also Lob. Par. 344 : vuriBavos, cf. H. D. T. 3. p. 1717 
 C ; Sijvos, Suid. : oxopvos, Hesych. : oupav6s (also wpav6s and opavis, ipavos, 
 ^olic), Herod, jr. /j. \. 7. 18 ; Arc. 64. 13; cf. Eust. 128. 41 : iroi8v6s, Hom. is 
 an adjective: iravfis, a Messapian word = dpros, panis: irdvos = 6 Sicppos, Arc. 63. 
 10 : iropOtvos, Herod, ir. yu. \, 8. 26 : d<iirdp0Evos is properly proparoxytone, but 
 in Dio Cass, is paroxytone, the reason being, as Fix ap. H. D. s. v. suggests, that 
 the ancients wrote such words as two, S.fl irapSivos : ireXavos, Arc. 64. 13, but the 
 word is always proparoxytone in the books ; ' ■ne\av6s oxytouum ap. Aroad. 64. 1 3, 
 quod ex 7r£Sai'(5r oorruptum videri posset, quod in loco simili memorat Herodian n. 
 iwv. A., p. 7. 24, nisi Eustathii verba p. 1601. 4, dubitationem injioerent; Qvaiwv h. 
 
84 Second Declension. [§ 292- 
 
 ttOJo/qv^ Tivis ipaffiv, ij «ai 6^vT6va/s ireKavovs,' W. Dindorf ap. H. D. : ircpKv6s, in 
 Horn. n. 24. 316, was by Ptolemseue Ascalonites taken as an adjective, and 
 rightly ; Aristarohus however barytoned it as a substantive, Sohol. Ten. ad 1., and 
 Lob. Par. 344 : irXuvos, Arc. 63. 26 : o-Keiravos (Lob. Par. 344), or o-k€toivos, also 
 occurs under the form o-K6iri.v6s, Athen. 322 E; crKii|jivos, Arc. 62.21; according 
 to an idle distinction of the grammarians exviivos is applied to lions' whelps, 
 axviMvSs, to the young of other animals, or of man, E. M. 720. 32 ; so Ptolemfeus 
 Ascalonites ap. Schol. Ven. S. 319 ; Eust. 1653. 29 : o-irCvos, Herod, ir. /i. \. 40. i, or 
 amvos (!) Theophr. de lapid. fr. 2; H. D.; Ti.9tiv6s, Nicand. Alex. 31, etc. : <t>atriav6s 
 (sc. opcif) : <)><iv6s, Arc. 63. 12 ; (j>oiv6s = ^<5>'05, Nicand. Alex. 187 ; Lob. Par. 341 .: 
 <)>p{)vos (?) ' In libris interdum (ppvvos scriptum. Sed v produoi poetarum loci do- 
 cent et annotarunt Herodian Ilep! /joj/. Aef. p. 33. 14. et Ilepl Sixp^voiv, p. 287. r, 
 apud quem <ppvv6s oxytonum est inter alia in vvos oxytona positum. ipSms ap. 
 Aro.p.193.17 [where Schmidt rightly has <ppvv6s];^ H.D.; '^a,vl>% = \priv6sr: i);ev- 
 Strvoi aTT6vSvXoi, Suid. : wKeavos, Theog. Can. 67. i. 
 
 293. Proper names in z^os are extremely irregular ; in general 
 however they retract the accent, as 'AXaivos, A&pbavos, "EAevos, 
 
 Ett/So/xiios, 'E^vOolvos, Q&vo's, Kvhvoi, Kvkvos, Kijpvos, Afjixvos, 
 MvKovos, Mvpnvos, Nlvos, Ovvvoi, Tfjvos, 'Hkevos ; except the 
 following classes of words, when consisting of more than two 
 syllables : i. Those in dvos, -qvos, vvos, and oavos, which are 
 oxytone, as ^Afiaa-qvoC, 'Ac^puai/oy, Bidvvos, TaXrjvos, FeXoovos, 
 'Hpoihiavos, ^IcTfiTjvos, KoXcuvos, AovKiavos, Mriba^rjvol, ^eiXrivos ; 
 2,. Those in Ivos, which are properispomena, as 'Epv6lvoi, 'Itt- 
 •napivos, AaTivos, MapKeXXlvos, "ievbavroovlvos ; 3. Participial 
 forms in fxevos, which are oxytone, as ' AKovp,ev6s, 'Opxopifvos, 
 'STrjcrap.fvos, Scofo/xevo'v. These rules are however subject to a 
 multitude of exceptions. 
 
 294. Note I. — "A|ji,v6s, Athen. 173 A: 'Am8av6s, Aro.64. 18; Herodot. 7. 129; 
 and "HmSavos : 'Apyewos, H. B. : Bacriwot, St. Byz. : r\i)v6s, ApoUod. 2. 7. 8, 
 is elsewhere properispomeuon, e. g. Paus. 4. 30. i ; 'ESoOoi,, Zonar. 61 2, is 'ESouoi 
 in Suid. : 'ExCvos [f], Theog. Can. 67. 22 ; E. M. 488.4 : 'HpiSavis, Strab. 215; 
 ©a|iPo<t>dvos, Aloiph. 3.56; Pa])e: 0uv6s, ©vvoC, Strab. 295 : ©Cvos, 'ap. Hippocr. 
 p. 1238 D: Ti£ ToC %ivov si scriptura sana;' W. Dindorf ap. H. I).: "Ixavos, 
 Herodot. 4. 151, is also written 'iTavos, St. Byz. : KatvoC,.St. Byz. ; Strab. 624: 
 Kd\avos, Strab. 686 ; 716 : Arrian Anab. 7. i, 4, is made oxytone by Plufc. i. 668. 
 701: Ka(j,o€voi, Strab. 206 : Kavos, Plut. 2. 786 C : KaTavvoC, St. Byz. : KaOvos, 
 Eust. Dion. Per. 533 : ^ Kawos, ijv ''apwSmvbs iv t?) Ka96Kov npoa(jiSiif o^ivn : Ke- 
 Xaiv6;, Strab. 579, or KtXaivos, Paus. 4. 1.5: Ktav6s, Galen Tom. 2. p. 363 C ; 
 Koivos, a Macedonian king, E. M. 523. 38, should be Kotvos, Eust. 906. 44 : Kpi)- 
 (ivoC, Herodot. 4. 20 ; Aairiflavos, Anth. Pal. 6. 307 ; Aipvpvot, St. Byz. : Ao9- 
 povos (?) Plut. 1. 177 : OiXroflpvos, Strab. 238 : Oupav6s retains the accent of the 
 corresponding appellative; IIcXiyvoi, Strab. 219; Pape has TliKiyvoi: n\Dv6s, 
 Strab. 838 ; Herodot. 4. 168 ; Tzetz. ad. Lycoph. 149; is TlXivoi in Scylax p. 485 ; 
 H. D. . 'PaSiv6s (?) Pape : 'PoSav6s, Died. Sic. 5.25; Strab. 208 ; Arist. Meteor, 
 ji. 13.28; SiKavos, Arc. 64. 14 ; T(5iro5 [iroxa/ieSs ?] 'IjST/pias, Chcerob. E. 79' 1 1 i a 
 son of Briareus, Schol. Theocr. i . 65, 'Zinavos, a king of Sicily, is quoted by H. D. 
 from Joh. Malal. p. 114. 21 ; 'S^Kavoi, Strab. 270; it does not appear that the 
 
-§ 298.] Simple Substantives in vos. 85 
 
 Greek poets ever lengthened the penultimate ; Skujxvos, Ptolemffius Ascalonitea 
 oxytoned this to distinguish it from the appellative CKviivos, Schol. Ven. S. 319, 
 but he does not seem to have found any to follow his practice ; as a proper name it 
 is always barytone ; Tuu-yevoC, Strab. 183 ; yet Twifivoi, Strab. 293 ; the latter 
 form is probably the right one : *iil.vos, Arc. 63. 10 (or <iS,vos, Demosth. 851. 3i), 
 is falsely *av6s, Aristoph. Eq. 1253 ; cf._Lob. Par. 342 ; ^avos is better than either: 
 $ptivoi (?) Strab. 516 : '^ytvl}<s, Lycoph. 231, is better ''n7c>'os, St. Byz., for which 
 the false form 'n-^TJvos occurs in Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. p. 741 ; U.D. : 'ilKeav6s 
 is, as Ovpav6s, accented like the common substantive. 
 
 295. Note 2. — Exceptions in dvos. "ASavos [? a], St. Byz. b. v. 'ASava : 
 'ABpavos (1): 'A8pav6s [? a] Plut. 1. 241 : 'Appd^avoi in Pape seems to be a, 
 misprint ; St. Byz. has the word oxytone : 'Apxiipavos, Herodot. 7. 46, etc. : 
 BaYC(TTavos, Mod. Sic. 2. 13, it is oxytone in St. Byz.: BperavvoC (BptTavoC, 
 Dion. Per. 284) : Kivravos, St. Byz. : Kdpavos : KopioXivos {sic), Plut. I. 218 : 
 MapK6|ji,avoi (?) appears under the form MapKofjiavvoi in Strab. 290 : Mt-yiiravos, 
 Herodot. 7. 62 : SEYocriavoC, Strab. 186 ; for which Pape has 'S.tyocrla.voi : even 
 compounds in ai/os remain oxytone, as 'AvSpoviKtavSsi on this termination see 
 Lob. Prol. 181. Lucian always has A.ovKia,v6s, 
 
 286, Note 3. — Exceptions in tivos. St. Byz. s. v. 'A0aarivoi; Lob. Prol. 
 192 sqq. : raXTJvos is unquestionably false, the name is oxytone, as is expressly 
 stated by Theog. Can. 67. 12 : r£pt]vos (!) Theog. Can. 68. 5 ; rop-yijvos (?) Pape : 
 EvT]vo5, ' In accentu variatur inter Evrjvos et Eiriv6s; priorem exhibent libri ple- 
 rique vel onmes ap. Hesiod. Soph. Arist. Bth. Nic. 7. 1 1 . ApoUod. geographos, 
 Pausau. Max. Tyr. diss. 38. p. 225, et lexicographos, alteram omnes ut videtur 
 ap. Horn, unus ap. Aristot., consentiente Theognosto in Crameri Anecd. vol. 2. 
 p. 6'j. 34, ubi inter oxytona in rjvos ponitur Ei-qv6s ; ex quo depravatum videtui 
 'Erjvos, ^vofta irora^ov in Lex. de spirit, p. 215,' X. Dindorf Si^p. H. D. : EOcrd- 
 Y^ivos (?) Alciph. i KdpT)Vos, Herodot. 7. 173 : Kij\\it)vos (?) Theog. Can. 68. 7 : 
 AAi]Vos (?) Fape, should probably be Aaiyrd? : MCotjvos (?) Fape is written 
 Mio-nvos in Strab. 245 : Mijktivos (?) Theog. Can. 68. 7 ; Si,KXrf/oi in St. Byz. has 
 been corrected into '^aKyiqvoi : 2€pT|vos, Suid. : S^Kt^vos seems to be an incorrect 
 mode of spelling 'Suuvos: TpoCJirivos, Hom. II. 2. 847; Bust. 359. 10; Theog. 
 Can. 68. 6 : "Tmivos, Paus. 5. 8. 6. 
 
 297. Note 4. — Exceptions in ivos. For 'ApyKpivoi, Suid., there also occurs 
 the false form 'Apyvpivoi, St. Byz. ; Lycoph. 1017 (?) ; BouStvoC, St. Byz., is less 
 correct than BovBtvoi, in Herodot. 4. 21, 108, 109; S. D.: Bov\ivot, St. Byz.; 
 according to H. D. the oodex Vratisl. reads BovXivoi and BovKivos ; Biji|i.vos (t ?) 
 Zenob. : rE|iii>6s, Artemid. ^.44; Pope : "EXivoi, St. Byz. : KaiKi,v6s (?), ' KaiicZyov 
 ex libris optimis restitutus ITiucyd. 3. 103 ; ubi alii KaiKrjv6v, vulgo KdiieivSv,' 
 H. D. : Kap,apCvoi, Suid. : Kd<nvos, Strab. 237 Kramer, where Meineke pro- 
 perly reads KaaTvos : K\oti(TivoC, Plut. i . 68, Aapiv6s, Adpivos, and Adpeivos, Lob. 
 Prol. 212 : MopivoC, Strab. 194 KJramer, where Meineke reads MopTvoi : MupKivos, 
 St. Byz., etc. : IlapeivoC (?) : HoCvivos (?) Pape : SCkIvos, Strab. 484 ; St. Byz. : 
 Tovplvoi, strab. 204, where Kramer reads Tavpivoi, a form which occurs elsewhere, 
 e. g. Polyb. 3. 60, though it is condemned by Dindorf : Tikivos, Strab. 209, where 
 Kramer reads Himvos, which occurs in St. Byz. ; Polyb. 3. 64 : XdXwos (?) Pape ; 
 cf. Lob. Prol. 202 sqq. 
 
 298. Note 5. — The following names in etvos should probably be spelled ivos; 
 Pape is the authority for most of them. 
 
 'AvTuvelvos : Auyoupeivos (?) : 'Epajttvos : "Epao-etvos = 'Epaaivos, which is 
 falsely 'E/io(rij'(5s in the Chron. Pasch. p. 6i. 20; H. D.: KairiTtoXetvos : KXiva- 
 
86 
 
 Second Declension. [§ 298- 
 
 Tttvos: nouXetvos (?) : no9«iv6s, Luc. Khet. Priec. c. 24; Athen. 19 E: Ti)- 
 ■yetvos : 26ui]peivos (1) : TvpTuXXeivos : *a£iv6s, Schol. Ariatoph. Eq. 959 : 
 *iXetvos=*i^"'os: *povTetvos = ^poyTrTOs : Xapeivos = Xopii/o?. 
 
 299. Note 6.— ^ceprfows in Ovos. B69iivos, A. G. 173. 26: Tpwoi (?) 
 St. Byz. : A^pKwos, Apollod. 2. 5. 10: Euflwos, Athen. 120 A; Sohol. Luoian 
 Tim. 30; MaiSopCfluvoi, St. Byz. s. v. MaiSoi, is more correctly MaiBoPifluvoi in 
 Strab. 295 : MAkwos (?) Anth. Pal. 9. 518 : MapiAvSwoi (?) St. Byz., who says 
 that they were so called from one MapioySwiis {sic) : MapiavBuvoC, Strab. 345, 
 and so expressly Arc. 66. 3 ; M6(tiivos, Nic. Dam. p. 148 ed. Orell. ; E. D.: 
 nixiJvos, Strab. 106, etc. ; Arc. 66. 3 (the v is sometimes short) : 'P6o-kwos, 
 Athen. 332 A ; Theog. Can. 68. 10 : Slyvvoi, or ^iyvvvoi, ApoUon. Ehod. 4. 320 ; 
 also 2C71W01, Strab. 520; T6Xdvos, E. M. 761. 47; but the name is suspected: 
 Xijiwos, Paus. 6. 21. I ; of. Lob. Prol. 227. 
 
 300. Note 'j.— Exceptions in wvos. "Ayuvos, Eust. 1335. 59 : 'AXCJoivoi, 
 Strab. 549 : "AXiruvos, St. Byz. ; Strab. 60 : 'Avmvos. in the passage of Paus. 
 (3- 20. 7), cited by Pape, Dindorf reads 'Avfovos : Tiyavos, a city, Herodot. 7. 1 23 ; 
 'Ituvos, Paus. 5. I. 4: Kavvuv6s, Theog. Can. 68. 19, is perhaps falsely written 
 Kdwuvos in Xen. Hell. i. 7. 20; Aristoph. Eocles. 1089; for which Kdi'iui'os is 
 another form: Kop(Dv6s, Theog. Can. 68. 19, or Kipuvos, Horn. H. 2. 746; 
 Died. Sic. 4. 37, according to the precept of Arc. 66. 9 : 'OJuvos (?) Suid. ; 
 Dindorf thinks, and with reason, that this is a genitive case : 'O9pcov6s, Lycoph. 
 1027; 1034; Suid.; Theog. Can. 68. 19; is falsely 'Oflpouyos in St. Byz., and 
 'OBpSivos in Hesych. : 'Ovoxwvos, Schol. ApoUou. Ehod. 4. 132 ; Herodot. 7. 129, 
 196; cf. Lob. Prol. 230. 
 
 Compounds (which are rather uncommon) throw back the accent, as TpiK6- 
 Xcovos, Paus. 8. 3, 4. 
 
 301. Note 8. — Irregula/r Participal Forms. 'AYain!>(ji.evos, Auth. Palat. 
 Append. 375 : 'Apjievos, Strab. 503 : "Acriievos (?) Pape: Ao(ji.(lp|ievos, Paus. 5. 
 13. 5 : Ac'Yp.cvos, Paus. 5. 4. 2 : Ae^&yitvos, St. Byz. : Ait)|jiiip(ji.6|Ji.os, Herodot. 5. 41 ; 
 6. 65 : Aia8ovp.6Vos, Plut. 2. 1058 F : EviKTEjievos (?) Insor. ; 0eoKXrin«vos, Hom. 
 Od. 15. 256; Eurip. Hel. 1184: TdXusvos, Herod, ir. p.. K. 8. 31 ; Arc. 64. 27: 
 Kaij|X€vos (?) Pape: KX<)|ievos, E. M. 521. 4.; Arc. 64. 28: "Op(j.6vos, Arc. 64. 
 28; Herod, ir. ji.X. 8.31 : *iXT||Ji.evos, Polyb. 8. 26. 
 
 302. Note 9. — The rule for the accentuation of these words is thus stated by 
 Arcadius, 64. 23 : rd 8id toC MEN02 iteTOX'KcL b^vvovrat, «i fi^ TtiBos ti yivjjrai. 
 irapci T^iv (patv^Vf rdre y&p TrpoTTapo^ivtrai. rd. h\ 6£i;T0i/a ravra' Tiffa/jLeySs^ 'Ajccffa- 
 fievdsj ^afifv6s, 'lafievds, ^aj^ofi€v6Sf rd 'I^pievos ■npoTrapo^iverai djs it6j9ov, ioffrrep 
 KoJ rd "Opuevos, K\viiivos, tK/ievos : according to this it would seem that any par- 
 ticipal form in /ifvos is proparoxytone when it ia not absolutely identical with the 
 participle whence it is derived : e. g. la\\o;iai makes laW6iifvos, or Ir/Kaiuvos, but 
 in no case laK/uvos : as therefore there is no fear that the latter word should be 
 confounded with any actual participle of idWa, it does not require the help of a 
 special accent to distinguish it from one : in like manner uXi/ifvos is at least an 
 irregular participle of k\viu ; it has lost or never had a connective vowel : but why 
 proper names which are exactly identical with participlea do not receive a dis- 
 tinguishing accent, the grammarians do not explain; cf. Eust. 501. 8; 1228, 26; 
 Philemon Lex. p. 6. § 16: ' A«t<riTaiitv65 dis nipiov o^ivtTai, irphs SiaaroKriv 
 T^s ii(Toxv^> «'<"'■<? "al rb Sa^onevbs Kal "IiaaantvSs. Upon this principle 
 ' hiauiiiifvos at least ought to be oxytone; cf, Schol. Ven. $. 142. 
 
-§ 3°1-] Simple Substantives in |os, ooy, and ovs. 87 
 
 -HOS, 
 
 303. Substantives in ^os, both proper and common, retract 
 their accent, as ttv^os, tA^os, "A^os, A^Tra^os, Nti^oy, 'Polios; 
 except i^os and fxvo^os oxytone. 
 
 304. Note i. — Common Substantives. 'Aira|6s (?), Hesyoh. probably an adjec- 
 tive ; apa|6s, E. M. 134. 40 ; 1^65, Arc. 66. 13 : Kpijos, Doric for «pio-(r(5s or KipaSs, 
 L. S. -. (ivolos, (ivojos, or )iiu(i)£6s, Lob. Par. 405, note. 
 
 305. Note 2. — Proper Names. "Agos, St. Byz., is wrongly 'AJ6s in Herodot. 4. 
 154 : Aao|6s (?) Theog. Can. 69. 10 : Kopa|6s ; for [d^ivfrai] . . xal rb Kapa^bs uis 
 i0viK6v, Arc. 66. 14 ; Lobeck (Par. 404, note) proposes to read ko! rb Kapa^bs ws 
 firiBerov b^vverai, 0apvveTai Si uis iBvmov, and adds, 'etsi gentis nomen saspius 
 oxytoniun est Soylac. § 76. p. 31, quam proparoxytonum, adjectivum autem non 
 legi nisi Plutarch. Plum. 18. 8, ubi Maussacus KSpajtos correxit siout Corais Xenocr. 
 1. 19. 5, pisois nomen soripsit pro u6pa^os (non Kopa{6s). Salmasius vero ad Ter- 
 tull. de Pall. p. 215, non solum illic retinet icopa(6s, quod parum apte cum <ppi.(6s 
 confert, sed et aUis loois restituere oonatur ; ' K6pa(os occurs also in St. Byz., and 
 -Kopa^oi, or, as one MS. reads, Kopelol, in Aristot. Meteor. 1. 13. 27 : Ai^is (1), 
 Theog. 69. 10, should probably be Ai'f os, as in St. Byz. s. v. Aiy^ : 'Oa|6s, Scylax, 
 should be 'Oof OS, St. Byz. : Ila^oC, Polyb. 2. 10. i, is better riafoi in Dio Cass. 50. 
 12 : 2t£6s (?) Theog. 69. 10, seems false for Sifor, St. Byz. ; 4pi£6s, Theog. 1. 1. ; 
 but the proper name is always ^pi(os (or less correctly #/)i£os) in the books. 
 
 -002 and -OTS. 
 
 306. All substantives, both proper and common, in oos, retract 
 the accent, as atfjtoos, clvAttXoos, lir^KTrXoos, 0p6os, irXoos, poos, 
 TleCpoos, JJeipldoos, JlpoOoos, Sooy, Tijjtovoos. • All simple words 
 in ovs of the Second Declension are perispomena, whatever 
 may have been the accent of the forms from which they come ; 
 as voos vovs, /3o'os /3oCs, aSeXi^tSeos abe\<pi8ovs (cf. § 237)? Ovya- 
 rpibeos Ovyarpibovs ; &aiJ,ovs, Plat. Phsedr. 374 D, 'AjuoSs. The 
 name 'Irja-ovs is perispomenon, according to this general analogy. 
 All compound words in ovs, on the other hand, are paroxytone, as 
 aKkCvovs, eviT\ovs, evxpovs. 
 
 307. Note. — On these words see Arc. 38. i ; 42. 4; 93. 6; 1 26. 4; Choerob. C. 245. 
 21 ; A. G. 708 : Ae£6os, as a proper name in Plut. i. 393, seems to violate aU 
 analogy, and should be corrected. 
 
 Almost all these words are liable to contraction ; and when that takes place 
 they conform to the general rule laid down above, § 20, at least in the nominative 
 singular, for the oblique cases (which are considered below) are somewhat ano- 
 malous. Hence 6p6os, ^6os, ir\6os, kir^teirKoos, neipiBooSf become Opovs^ ^oOs, irKovs, 
 iitiuvKovs, UiiptBovs ; ySos however is never contracted, Choerob. C. 244. 24. The 
 national name Xoi, St. Byz., is probably to be referred hither. 
 
88 Second Declension. [§ 308- 
 
 -nos. 
 
 308. Substantives in wos, both proper and common, throw- 
 back the accent, as Sii^pcowos, So'pTros, ^ttttos, k^ttoj, koXttos, kojutto?, 
 
 ditl, KOTTOS, TrdTTTTOS, TTpOTTaWOS, pVTlOS, p&TtOS, T-OTTOS, TpOTTOS, MOCle, 
 
 riJiTos, ^aa-QiTTOs, Aio-cowos, "ArpoTTos, F^vpivos, K({ju.7roy, KApiros, 
 Kp&TTOs, Aa/x77oy, Me\dv(OT7os, MiKaptiros, "OXyfivos, ^[Klttttos ; 
 except oxytone, arpaTro'y, Kapiros, kKottos, pLaa-rpoiros, 67765, iron-nos, 
 cTKOTTos, arevojiTos, rpoTtos, a, thong, and ' ApipiainTol, ' Aa-cavos, 
 'Ivcoiroy, 'ilpoiTTos, oxytone. 
 
 309, Note i. — Common Substantives. 'Ayapiros or oTpair6s, Arc. 6'j. 15: 
 VpCiros or yptiros, E. M. 241. 28 is written ypiirds, Antli. Pal. 6. 23. 5 : tiros, Arc. 
 66. 18, IB oxytone in A. G. 44. 19 and Hesyoh. : Kapiros, Arc. 66. 23 ; Eust. 907. 
 8 ; Choerob. E. 46. 20 : kXottos, ' Horn. H. in Merc. 276, Bowv KXoirbv vfteTepiai' ; 
 Oppian. Cyn. i. 517 ; 'Epicpav K\oir6s (vulgo k\6itos)' S. D. : Kojiiros, a hoaster, is 
 really an adjective, and therefore oxytone : Xotros, Theog. Can. 68. 31, is occa- 
 sionally oxytone in the boois : jjiao-Tpoiros (wrongly naffTpanrSs), is accented thus 
 by a false analogy ; (ioXiros, Hesych. : 6'ir6s, Theog. Can, 68. 32 : iroXwos, is a 
 doubtful form ; iroiXviros is expressly said to be proparoxytone by Eust. 768. 48 : 
 I70|i.i76s (really an adj.), Arc. 67. 4 : aKoir6s, Arc. 67. 4 ; crTevii)ir6s (really an ad- 
 jective), Lob. Par. 332; Arc. 67. 22; 87. i : Topir6s (?) Pollux 7. 174: Tp6iro5 
 6 Tpemov : Tpoiros i Terpapiiiivos [the thong for fastening the oar to the thoW], Arc. 
 67.2. 
 
 310. Note 2. — Proper Names. 'Apiiiao-iroC, St. Byz. : 'A<ruir6s, Arc. 67. 18 : 
 Boir6s, Phot. Bib. 447. 1 5 : Evp[air6s, Theog. Can. 69. 19 ; St. Byz. ; 'In accentu 
 variatur inter Evpaiiros et 'Evpanr6s. Sed viri quidem nomen gravari, ut TSipdmri, 
 testatur Eust. ad Dionys. v. 270; conf. id. ib. 175 ; Schol. Lycophr. 1283,' L. Dim- 
 dorf &-p. H. D. : 'Iv(oir6s, Theog. Can. 69. 19 ; 'Ivimoio in Horn. Hym. ad Apoll. 18 
 is false for 'lvcmo7o : Kvmir6s, a king of Erythrse, Athen. 259 E, is KvSmos in St. 
 Byz. s. V. 'Ept)Spa, and this is probably the correct accentuation ; so also Kfwn-os, a 
 river and city in Bceotia, Schol. Nicand. Ther. 889 : Olv(Bir6s (?), for this name, 
 which occurs in the MSS. of Arc. 67. 18, Schmidt reads 'lvav6s: 'npii)ir6s, Arc. 
 67. 19. 
 
 -POS. 
 
 311. Common nouns in pos throw back the accent, as ayyapos, 
 
 aXyeipos, aXXovpos, &pyvpos, p66pos, ^opfiopos, hippos, 01 ^vepoi, 
 
 K&TTpos, Kiyxpos, Koixapos, X&pos, Xrjpos, jjidyeipos, ota-rpos, Svetpos, 
 
 irdypos, TrdiTVpos, nirpos, cribr\pos, a-aopO'S, ravpos, (ji^opos, (jidpos, 
 
 wxpos ; except oxytone, aypds, dtppos, dxppos, yaf^lSpos, 8atrpJs, 
 
 bopos, €Kvp6s, Oaipos, decapds, Orja-avpos, 6op6s=6opr\, larpos, Kaipds 
 
 (but Ka'Lpos'=licium), Kripos, ixrjpSs, vej3p6s, veKpos, ve<^p6i, ^p6s, 
 
 (5po'y, serum lactis, ovp6s, trench, Trev6€p6s, vvpds, <Top6s, aravpos, 
 
 o-copo's, Tappos, Tvpos, x°P'^^> ^^^ IraTpoj properispomenon. 
 
 312. Note. — 'AyopaTpfis (?) : oYpos, Arc. 73. ig : oYxoflpos, tJte dawn, Arc. 73. 
 10: aKapos, E. M. 26. 29 ; 45.13; dXiTp6s is an adjective, though it is used 
 
-§ 314.] Simple Substantives in nos and pos. 
 
 89 
 
 substantively: d(t)p6s, Bust. 907. 3 : ax«p6s,^«»o, Arc. 75.5 ; ^lius Dionysius ap. 
 Bust. 1698. 31 : it was alao propaioxytone, A. G. 7. 24 : Pa\ap6s, a Corsioan 
 word meaning an exile, Paus. 10. 17. 9 : poXXipfis (?) Arist. H. A. 8. 20. 2 ; some 
 MSS. have it barytone, which is more agreeable to analogy, unless indeed the 
 word be adjectival : pSapoC, Hesyoh. : pop6s 6 iroKKa iaeiav, Arc. 68. 24, is an ad- 
 jective : SaiTp6s, Arc. 74. 15 ; 8ap6s 4 SeSapfiei/os, Arc. 69. 3, probably an adjective : 
 $Eip6s, Hesych. ; 8op6s, Hem. Odyss. 2. 354; lKvp6s, Arc. 72. 8: tTatpos, Arc. 
 72.18; Herod, jr. /J. A. 21. 4; but eVapos : 9oip6s, Chcerob. E. 47. 3 : SEupos, 
 Arc. 72. 13: flT)ffovp6s, Arc. 72. 23 : 9op6i = semen geniiale: 66po% = cUjtpoSiaiaa- 
 Tqs, Hesych. : loTp6s, E. M. 250. 29 : iSp6s, Poet=iSp(ij: Icopos, Arc. 72. 14 : 
 Kaipos, opportunity : xatpos = rd Si6,Tr\eyiM, b oi« e§ robs arijiwya^ avytcieffiai, 
 Eust. 1571.56; ontheacoent see Eust.-907.12 ; Theog. Can. 70. 20 ; Chcerob. E. 
 46- 35 ; 47- 2 ; Arc. 69. 17 : K^pKovpos, Arc. 73. 12, sometimes wrongly /tepKovpos : 
 K^ipis, Arc. 68. 5 : \iKpoC, Hesych., is probably false ; he has \eKpoi (?) in the 
 same signification, i. e. the iuds or hnots on stags' horns : Xr^pos, Arc. 68. 10, the 
 accent \rip6s = some unknown feminine ornament, is doubtful, as the MSS. vary : 
 L. S. have pa<rTp6s ; it is barytone in Hesych., and Arist. ap. Harpoor. s. v. iMarrj- 
 pes ; H. B. also write i/Aarpos : p.i]pas, cf Arc. 68. 5 : po\oPp6s is an adjective, 
 Arc. 74. 2 2 : poppvpos, Arist. H. A. 6. 1 7. 7 ; Athen. 31 3 E ; 1 36 C ; E. M. 591 . 3, 
 is paroxytone in Anth. Palat. 6. 304. 4 ; Artemid. 2. 14. p. 168 ; Eust. 1 150. 33 ; 
 1230.44; all these passages are quoted by H. D. : pvXcoSpos, Athen. 168 A; 
 Suid. : pupos or pupis is an adjective: vaiflpoC, Hesych. : vcppos, Arc. 73. 14: 
 VEKpos, Arc. 73. 14, really an adjective : VE(|>p6s, 73. 15 : JiJpos, Arc. 69. 8 ; on the 
 quantity of the penultimate, see H. D. s. v. : op6s (and 6pp6s, Arc. 68. 23) = vSarw- 
 Ses Tov y&KaicTos, A. G. 743' II ; Eust. 906. 59 ; but 8pos, a mountain, and Spos, a 
 boundary : oiipbs, a trench ; but oS/)os, a fair wind, Aristarehus ap. Schol. Ven. B. 
 153 ; Eust. 906. 48 ; Arc. 70. 2, ' Cum 6\Koi conjungit Pollux lo. 148 ap. quern 
 oSpos soriptum ib. 134 contra prseceptumArcadii;' H.D.: irepurrepis, Theog. Can. 
 70. 23 : ■ir6pos, A. G. Oxon. i. 370. 30 : iiphs SiA<j>opov arjimaiav Si6,<popov ex" ""^ ''ij' 
 rSvov Kal ycip irdpos p.iv Ttapo^vrdvais, t6 TTXaToipLfVOV, -nophs S^ o^vtSvus rh -nKaTOvv : 
 mipfis, Arc. 69. 7 : o-ivSp6s, an adjective sometimes used elliptioaUy : <np6s (also 
 aipp6s and <reip6s), Arc. 68. 14 ; Ammonius ap. E. M..714. 17 ; Theog. Can. 69. 33 : 
 o'ap6s, Arc. 69. i : o-raupos. Arc. 69. 22 : o-T6Xe<|>ofipos (?) Theophrast. H. P. 7. 11. 
 2 ; S.D.: <rx«p6s, Hesyoh. : aup6s. Arc. 69. 11 ; E. M. 742. 20 : Tapp6s, Attic = 
 rapa6s : 'nr)p6s (?) .^schyl. Supp. 248 : ' TiptDp6s, cicuta, Diosc. Notha. p. 468 (4. 79), 
 Boissonade ap. H. D. : Tup6s, Arc. 19. i ; Eust. 907. 10 : <t>i]p6s, Arc. 68. 6 ; 
 Theog. Can. 69. 30 ; rh (prjpov is barytone : <()iTp6s, Arc. 74. 16 ; falsely (pirpos in 
 Hesych. : ()>op6s, a favowable wind, Arc. 68. 21, is realjy an adjective, as is 
 ■)>povp£s. Arc. 70. 3 : xovSp6s, Arc. 73. 23, but in the books it is always paroxy- 
 tone : x°P^s, Arc. 68. 24 : on xXfflpos or x^tup^s, see Lob. Par. 341. 
 
 313. Proper names in pos retract the accent, as TX^^vpo?, 
 Fvapos, A&pos, 'ETribavpos, 'EirUovpos, 'Ipos, 'la-obcapos, Kep^epos, 
 K^joijSpot, Kobpos, KiiTTpos, Kvpos, Adpos, MaCavbpos, Meravpos, 
 "OjjLrjpos, HAvbapos, Yldpos, Hirpos, UCvbapos, Sampos, liKdpavbpos, 
 ^Tdyeipos, ^vpos, 2<j)aipos, TAprapos, Tijpos, ^aibpos, $<iXrjpos, 
 ^Apos ; except AoKpoC, Nevpoi, OlvmrpSs, TeXe(r<pop6s, TevicpoC, 
 oxytone (but TevKpos, Teucer), and ^kyypvpos, 'ApKTovpos, pro- 
 perispomena. 
 
 314. Note.— Cf. E. M. 660. 50 : "AvxoOpos (?) Arc. 73. 10 : 'Ap<t>OT6p6s, Sohol. 
 Ven. n. 415 : ds SiaaToAijv t6 Kvpiov 6(vt6v<i)s avifvoi & 'Apiarapxos, (us S((iTip6v 
 
90 Second Declension. [;§3i'4- 
 
 Koi, he complacently adds, i-ntiaSrjaav oi Tpa/i/iaTiKoi : 'ApKToCpos, Arc. 73. 10 : 
 'Apos, a river, St. Byz. s. v. Apvs: Bi\aKpos, Mod. Sic. 17-27 is oxytone in St. 
 Byz. s. V. Bepota : Bpo(i.ep6s, Thucyd. 4. 83 : Bco(r<|)6pos is paroxytone according to 
 the analogy of compound adjectives and substantives, the last factor of which is 
 derived from a verb : Aijtipfis, St. Byz. : 'EKaTep6s (?) Plut. 2. 177^ : "Epiiflpos, 
 Arc. 74. 28 ; it is incorrectly oxytone in Bust. 267 and elsewhere : 'E<ii<T<)>6pos, 
 Hes. Theog. 381 : Kai.p6s, Paus. 8. 25. 9, and Bust. Opuso. p. 339, quoted by H. D. : 
 KaXappoC, St. Byz. s. v. Kavrafipia : KavraPpoC, St. Byz., is proparoxytone in Strab. 
 153; Appian Iberic. 80 : Kaprepos, Galen Tom. 13. p. 547 D : Kparcpis, Pape, 
 but Arrian, e. g. Anab. 7. 12. 3, has Kparepos : AoKp6s, Heaiod ap. Strab. 322 : 
 AoKpol, passim : MTip6s, Diod. Sic. 2. 38 : Neupot, Arc. 69. 26, is falsely NcCpoi in St. 
 Byz.: Olvo)Tp6s, Arc. 75. 1 ; St. Byz. s. v. OicwTp^a, ' unde corrigenda prosodia apud 
 Pausaniam et Dionys. A. E. i . 1 1 -i 3, ubi geutis (ut ap. Steph. B. in 'ApiMrj, 'AplvBrj, 
 NiVaio, Sforior) ducisque nomen est proparoxytonum ;^ H.D.: Xla\aip6i, Pape, 
 is ni^aipos in Strab. 450. 459 : SePripos, Herodian ; Suid., etc. ; 2ePp6s, Paus. 3. 
 15. 1 ; '2|.itKp6s et Miiip6s vitioso accentu nonnulli ap. Demosth. et Isseum, utMiiipSs 
 scribitur ap. Diog. L. 5. 73,' L. Dindorf ap. H. D. ; Lob. Par. 342 ; S/itxpos ia 
 the proper accentuation : STe<|>'n<t'°P°s (') • 2i)pos, tJie island Syrus, but Svpoi, 
 the Syrians, Arc. 69. 5 : T€\e<r<|)6pos, Athen. 616 C, has the accent of a verbal 
 adjective : TevKpot and TcuKp6s, the ethnic noun. Arc. 74. 5, though it is occa- 
 sionally properispomenon, e.g. Bust. 713. 26 ; but TeOKpos, the hero, Arc. I. I,; 
 X6|jLapoi., Ptol. 6. 1 1 . 6 : XurpoC, St. Byz. : ^«VTip6s, St. Byz., but Meineke reads 
 'Vivripos, which seems preferable. 
 
 -SOS. 
 
 315. Common substantives in <ros throw back their accent, as 
 j3v(rcros, hyssus, bpoaos, diaaos, O^pcros, K6.j3aicros, kvttApl(T(tos, vfjaos, 
 v6(TOs, trapabeLa-os, xepcros ; except jSvacros, hottom, Kepacros, kktctos, 
 KoXocra-os, Kpcacrcros, ixokoa-cros, V€0(T(t6s, vecraos, irvpcFOS, rapcros, 
 ■)(j>v<t6s, which are oxytone. 
 
 316. NOTB. — 'Apo-fis (?) Arc. 76. 5 : jj pia-tros, St. Byz. s. v. BvaaSs ; cf. Schol. 
 Ven.n.8o; but d pv<Ta-6s : 7ai<Tos, Arc, 75. 19; Theog. Can. .72. 25; in several pas- 
 sages however this word is oxytone, doubtless an erroneous accentuation : Ka{jiao'6s 
 (?)Hesych. : K€ur6s, Hesych. : Kcpao-As, Arc. 76. 22 : ki]v<t£s, apUmt, Hesych, 
 KTJvo-os, census, Are. 75- 11 '■ tipo'^s, a varicose vein. Arc. 76. 4 ; also, xpiacrSs and 
 Dor. Kpi^Ss : Ki.crcr6s, Arc. 76. 13 ; Sohol. Veu. fl. 80 : KoXoo-o-is, Theog. Can. 73. 
 21 : Kpocrcros or Kpocr6s, Hesych. : Kpci>o'o'6s, Arc. 75. 7 : Kuiripwro-os, Arc. 77. 
 II : KDpo-6s, Suid. : kvo-6s (and xvaads ?), Hesych., is jciiaos in Bust. 746. 18, 
 while it is expressly made properispomenon by Theog. Can. 72. 17 : |jio\oo-cr6s, 
 Theog. Can. 73. 21 ; Arc. 77. 21 ; this is, strictly speaking, an adjective ; but it is 
 constantly used substantively: vcJlpKio-o-os, Are. 77. 11 : veoo-a-is, Theog. Can. 73. 
 21 ; Arc. 77. 20 : vijcros, Herod. ir. ^. \. 11. 15 ; Arc. 75 : vo(ra-6s = veoffcr6s, A. G. 
 Oxon. I. 338. 24 : olo-os, Bust. 1533. 57, or o'uris, Theoph. H. PI. 6. 2. 2, both 
 places quoted by H. D. : 6po'6s, Hesych. : irdo-o-os (sc. oXvos), Bust. 1843. 31 ; 
 Polyb. 6. 2. },=mnum possum : ir€(ro-6s, Schol. Ten. n. 80 : ■ni<Tb% = Ttiaa6s in the 
 sense of pessary, cf. Bust. 1397. 6 : irCo-os, Arc. 75. 4, is oxytone elsewhere : irup- 
 cros. Arc. 76. 4 : iipuris (?) Athen. 372 C ; iipiaads, Hesych. : u(ro-6s, Theog. Can. 
 24. 8 : wyabi, Arc. 75- '3 ! Herod, it. /i. \. 38. 30; according to Bust. 1340. 
 38 words in aos are oxytone : as a fact however there are more barytones than 
 oxy tones. 
 
-§3i8.] Simple Substantives in a-os. 91 
 
 317. Proper names in cros are hardly reducible to rule^ ; with 
 the exceptions given below, however, it may be said that they 
 draw back the accent, except those in <t(tos, which are oxytone, 
 as BkoLo-os, Aiowaos, "Epecros,"'E<f>e(Tos, @A(ros, Kpolaos, Mo'Ao-oy, 
 Mvpa-os, Nto-oj, YleXoTTovvi^cros, Uriyaaos, but 'Epecro-Js, 'AKiKap- 
 vacrcros, Ko\o<r(ros, napvatrcros, Beo-o-os. 
 
 318, Note i. — Lob. Prol. 408 : 'AyopTio-os, St. Byz. : 'Anio-6!, Theog. Can. 73. 
 17; Strab. 519 : 'A|ivit)(76s, Suid., or 'A(i.vio-6s, A. Gr. Oxon. 2. 172. 14, is 'A(ivKr<76s, 
 in Eust. 1861. 39 : 'A/itppvaSs and 'Aiuppvaa6s are false for''A(ic|>pvo-os, Strab. 433 ; 
 St.Byz. ; this was Herodian's accentuation ; Schol. Apollon. Ehod.i. 54 ; 'AvSpo<r6s, 
 Suid. a. v. IHiSovaa: 'Airaio-os, Horn. II. 2. 828 ; "Airauros seems to be expressly 
 made barytone in Theog. Can. 73. 31 ; 'A<T-(nt|cr6s, St. Byz. ; BTjpaxros, or more 
 properly BT]pci>cro'6s, is also written B'f|p<Do-<ros, Theog. Can. ,74. 3 ; on the various 
 forms of this name, see H. D. : Bo\oYe<r6s (?) St. Byz. s. v. BoXoyiai&s : Bpaio-oC/ 
 St. Byz. : Bpi\-r)(T6s, E. M. 214. 9 is Bpi\i)cro-is, Strab. 399 ; Thuoyd. 2. 23, yet 
 we find in Theog. Can. 73. 2 : ri Kirjaos, Bpi\ij<Tos Si' evds 2 ypa(l>6ij,eva PapvvovTat : 
 Bpv<T6s (?), Herod, ir. fi. \. 38 : raio-6s, Hesyoh. : FaXaicros, Polyb. 8. 35. 8 : 
 rdXauros, a man's name : reBpuaoi, Dion. Per. 1086 : reSpu(T6s, Arrian Ind. : 
 Aoi8aXo-6s, Strab. 563, or A\j6aXcr6s, Phot. Bib. 228. 15 : 'Epuo-os, St. Byz. s. v. 
 Bvaaoi is another form of the latter name : 'E/Si/ffos, in Strab. 159, is the island 
 EbusuB (Iviza) : 'EScpijo-fis, St. Byz. ; H. D. quote it as '^SiP7ia<x6s, which is 
 doubtless the correct form : ' 'IdXvtras s. 'lAXvcro-os, urbs Khodi, ScythiEe, Adrise 
 ... St. Byz. ubi scriptum 'l&Xvaaos . . . 'Ia\va6s ap. Strab. 14. p. 655 : 'IriKvaov ap. 
 Diodor. 4. 58 : sed oxytonum 'lri\va6v, 13. 75, et 'Irj\vaoS Thuoyd. 8. 44, ubi v. 
 Wass : 'Ir]\va(T6s est ap. Hom. H. B. 656, ubi libri plures 'Irj\v<r6s, vitiose, quantum 
 ex adjectivo 'IrjXvaios coUigi potest ap. Dionys. Perieg. 505 : 'IrjXvatwv ireSoi' avSpwv, 
 et ex nomine laiysi, quod tertia syllaba correpta dixit Pindarus,' H. D. : 'IXio-os, 
 Arc. 77- '6, an incorrect form for 'IMaaSs : KapStio-^s, St.Byz. : Kaprio-^s, Schol. 
 
 ' Perhaps others may be more fortunate than I have been in bringing these 
 troublesome words to something like order, and to assist them in that thank- 
 less task the following abstract of the rules given by Arcadius (75. 3-78. 5) 
 is appended. 
 
 Dissyllables. — i. Those consisting of two short syllables are barytone, as &iam, 
 Kiiiros. 2. Those with n in the penultimate are barytone, as Brjaos, Mrrjaos, 
 'P^aos. 3. Feminine nouns with cu in the penultimate are oxytone, aa KvaaSs. 
 4. Masculines with a long dichronous vowel in the penultimate are barytone, as 
 Uffos, Kuros, Kptaos, Utffos, except Aia6s, and yivtr6s. 5. Names of cities with a 
 diphthong in the penultimate are oxytone, as IlataSs, Aovix6s, npat<r6s. 6. Those 
 with a liquid before the termination are barytone, except some with 1 or a in the 
 penultimate ; hyperdissyllables with a in the penultimate are proparoxytone, as 
 Bipyaaos, Miyapaos, 'AydSvpaos. 7. Those in aaos are oxytone, as BeaaSs, @vaa6s, 
 'AaaSs, but Niaaos the Centaur. Eyperdi,s8yllahles. — I . Those in Seros are pro- 
 paroxytone, as'ApTrairo?, Adfmaos. 2. Those in fffos are proparoxytone, as 'Ec^effos, 
 Epeaos. 3. Those in ijaos are oxytone, except paronyma and compounds, as laprrjff- 
 a6s, AvpvTjaads, Avica0^aa6s, except, according to some, K&pr/aaos, and M&purjaiTos 
 from Mipmjaaa : yivdyvrjoros, Xeppivr/aos, etc., are compounds. 4. Those in tffcros are 
 proparoxytone, as MiKiaaos, except TcA/iiffffdr. 5. Those in taos are oxytone, 
 except those derived from feminine nouns, as Kr]<pia6s, 'IAictSs, KfpSiff6s, but 
 'Apmffos from 'Apietffa, A&piaos from Aipicra. 6. Those in oaaos are oxytone, as 
 Mo\ocra6s. 7. 'The rule for those in vaos is wanting. 8. Those in waaos are oxy- 
 tone, as KepaiaaSs. Gottling's rules are even more complicated still, but, as they 
 do not avoid a host of exceptions, it is unnecessary to quote them. 
 
92 
 
 Second Declension. [§318- 
 
 Ven. M. 20 : Ivpavviav i^vvei ri Kdprjaos dis HapvaaaSs' oCraw yAp vit& KufiKiji/Si/ 
 ovoftaCeaBat rbv iroTainSv. 6 Si 'ApiaTapxos Papivii & ^AvoiPos. etmtiev Sk iv (Hpois 
 'oTi ov -nivTois impaKTii 17 diri tSiv iSvSiv XPV"'^ ""-^ ^^^ t^j/ 'OiJ.r)piicr)v Avi-jvoittiv, 
 SirSre wfpi tov VKiaavra (II. 2. 504) SieXiPo/jev, etye Aiovvmos laropuTohs eyxoiplovs 
 avariWdv to I koX pn) tripiamv. t6 re Avxaffros 6 airbs larapei d^iveaOai, fniur 
 avayivwaxivTaiv Papvrdvas (II. 2. 647) ; Arc. 77. 4, rb /livroi Kiprjaaos (sic) TivJs 
 Papvvovai ; tile city Kiprjaos is barytone, Demetrius ap. Strab. 603 ; KapKa<T6s (?), 
 Xen. Anab. 7. 8. 18 ; KapniiXTjo-As (?), or Kop(iuXiiio-<r6s, Strab. 665 : KcpSi.(r65, Arc. 
 77.17; Suid. : K£pci)o-6s is false ; the correct form is Kepuo-o-As, Arc. 78. 4 ; ApoUon. 
 Ehod. 4. 573 : Ki]<t)to-6s {Ka(pt(r6s Dor. Find. Pyth. 4. 81), Cboerob. A. G. Oxen. 2. 
 228. 25 ; Arc. 77.16; 'In codd. non rare KrjcpiaffSs duplici <r scriptum i^ H.D.: 
 Kvo)(r6s, Diod. Sic. 5. 78 ; Arc. 75. 7 ; Theog. Can. 72. 10, who observes that Trypho 
 wrote KfoiffaSs, ' KvtucrSs et Ky^ffioj in libris modo simplici modo duplici a soripta 
 reperiuntur : simplex ut in aliis hujusmodi nominibus, commendatur uumorum 
 insoriptionumque auctoritate ;' H.D. : 'Kpi(iia6s, 6, Crimisus, fluvius SicUiie, ap. 
 Lycoph. 961, ubi codd. nonnulli KprjiiiaaSs vel KpiiJ.i]a6s, plerique HpijuaaSs, quod in 
 Kpt/uaSs reote mutavit Baohmannus, analogiam similium nominum secutus, de 
 quibus V. Arcad. p. 77. 14 : Kptpiriaos scribitur apud Plut. V. Timol. c. 25. 27, 28 : 
 Kpiiuffcr6s ap. Diodor. 19. 2 ; jElian. V. H. 2. 33, aliosque, libris plerumque nonnihil 
 discrepantibus, etiam ap. scriptores Latinos : v. Staver. ad Cornel. Nep. Timol. 
 c. 2, etHeyn. ad Virg. .^n. 5, 38 : Kpitua6s est ap. Dionys. A. E. 1. 52, et Suidam 
 (cujus codex Par. A. Kpiii,viff6s, Leid. Kpiiivriff6s) et in Etym. Gud. p. 347. 40 ;' H. D. 
 The passage in Arc. referred to runs as follows, tcL cis SOS virepSiaiWaffa ?x<"'''<« 
 T^i/ npd riKovs avWaffrjv els I ficTeTafifVov \iiyovaav o^iveraf fi Si ti 0ePapvT6vrjTCU, 
 TOVTO trap^vvfiov CLKpBrj dwb 9rjXvKov' Kr](f>ta6s, 'IKiffS?, KepSiffSs' rb Si'' ApKicfos" ApKitta, 
 Adpiaos, A&piaa a^nh OtjKvkSiv. Now as the feminine Kpipuaaa exists, and as 
 Lycophron himself uses it (v. 913), it may be doubted whether Bachmann has 
 ' followed the analogy of similar nouns.' It is expressly said to be barytone by 
 Theog. Can. 73. 16 ; cf. Lob. Prol. 414 : Aoucr6s, Arc. 75. 16 : AovcroL, St. Byz. ; 
 AvpvTjcris is found in some books for Avpvr)o-o-6s, St. Byz. ; Strab. 584 ; Arc. 77' 4 • 
 Mayapo-os, Arrian Anab. 2. 5. 9 : Mautros, St. Byz. : Moio-oC (?) Strab. 295 ; see 
 H. D. s. T. Mvala : MvKa\T)<r6s (?) is properly MwKa\it|o-(r6s in St. Byz., Horn., 
 etc. : Mvo-oC, Arc. 75. 12 ; Theog. Can. 72. 18 : MD<r6s, a man's name, Herodot. I. 
 171 ; Naio-6s, St. Byz. : 'Inter utramque scripturam per simplex, et quod fre- 
 quentius, duplex <r, variatur etiam ap. Byzantines qui ssepe urbem memorant ; ' 
 L. Bindorf ap. H. D. -. ira7ao-6s is quoted by H. D. from Paus. 10. 5. 8, where 
 nd-yao-os is rightly read in Dindorfs own edition: Ilauros, Arc. 75. 16; Theog. 
 Can. 73. 23 : Ilavio-is (?) Pape : Xlaiiio-is, Strab. 316, is expressly said to be 
 niiiJi.uros in Theog. Can. 73. 16 : Ilapauris, Theog. Can. 73. 33, where it is wrongly 
 printed as a common substantive. St. Byz. is rather amusing, H&paiaos (sic) irepl ^s 
 'HpfuSiav^s kv &yd6ai' rd pL^vToi Xl6-pouixos (sic) b^ivirai. hyivero Se d liapaiaoz "^Iv^i 
 avyyivqs, axfy' oii ij -ndXis ij Tldpaiffos bpi.or6vois to) olxiffr^. This is one out of a host 
 of accentual blunders in the same author. Are the scribes or the modern editors 
 to blame ? According to some, Ilapaiabs is only another form for Upatais : Ilapo- 
 Kapijo-os (?), Suid. : nap|ji.ur6s, Schol. Apollon. Ehod. 4. 132 : napvao-6s, the older 
 and perhaps better form of Ilapvao-a-is, Arc.76. 24 : nepp,ir]o'6s occurs in some MSS. 
 for nepn'r|o-<r6s, Strab. 407 : ntYvv(r6s or IIiTvCaos (?) are read in some books of 
 Strab. 568 for niTvwro-fis : npaio-6s, Theog. Can. 72. 23 ; Arc. 75. 16 : npu)j,vti<ris, 
 Lob. Prol. 411 : 'Pwo-As, Theog. Can. 72. 11 ; see below, § 319 : 2a\|ji.ii8if|(T6s for 
 Sa\|ji.vST]cra'6s is not uncommon : Ta(ji,a<r6s or Tiip.a(ros, and Ta|xa<T<r6s ; on these 
 various forms, concerning which there is much diversity of authority and opinion, 
 see H. D. s. v. ; in St. Byz. it is absurdly printed Ta/tt£(ros : Tapo'os, St. Byz. ; also 
 called @apa6s, Arc. 76. 3 ; A. G. Paris. 4. 192. 3 : Tdpaor 1} n6Kts irapo^vrbvm : 
 
-§319.] Simple Substantives in cros. 93 
 
 Tapo-oC, Xen. Anab.i. 2. 23 : Tev(i,iti<r6s, or T6tin:i]o-<r6s, of. Lob. Prol.410 : Tpavo-oC 
 (not Ipavaot, as Hesych. has it), Herodot. 5.3: Tvnvii(r6s, St. Byz. s. v. 'Ayop^ads : 
 he elsewhere (s. v.) calls it T\invio-o-6s ; while H. D. quote him as reading Tu|ji,- 
 vi\tr<r6s : Xpvcris (?) ; of. Herod, tt. /*. \. 38. 30 : Xpuo-os (sic), Nioetas Chon. Hist. 
 p. 314 C ; 328 C ; 344 C ; 345 C; H.D. 
 
 319. Note 2. — Exceptions in o-o-os. 'ASomcro-os is quoted by H. D. and Pape 
 
 from Ptol. 5,. 9. 16, but there it is regular 'ASomaaSs: 'AK^pao-o-os, Pape, is 
 
 rightly '&jcapaaa6s in St. Byz. : 'AKp6\io-<Tos, Strab. 316 : 'AXiicr<ros, Paus. 8. 19. 3, 
 
 is strictly an adjective, and therefore regular ; "'Avxao-o-os (?), Pape, is 'Avtoo-os 
 
 in Paua. 2. 4. 4 : 'Apdio-o-os (?) Pape : 'Apx«(iio-cros, Theog. Can. 73. 8 : "A<r<ros, 
 
 St. Byz. ; Strab. 606 : acoorbing to Arc. 76. 1 2 it is oxytone : BaXio-o-os, Plut. 
 
 1. 557: Bap^dXitrcros (?) St. Byz., is Bap^aptaaSs (?) Ptol. 5. 15. 17: Bdo-cros, 
 
 Luciau adv. ludoot. u. 23 : Beo-o-os, Arc. 76. 12, 'In libris non raro Beffaoi scrip- 
 
 tum,' H. D, : there can be no doubt, however, that the word is oxytone ; it is also 
 
 spelled Brjaaoi, Herodot. 7. iii, and, with a false accent, B^ffffoi, Eust. 277. 35 : 
 
 Btjo-os, the name of a man. Arc. 75, note, is written B^o-ffos in Arriau Anab. 
 
 3. 8. 3, etc., or BTjtrffo?, Strab. 724, though elsewhere he has Brjcraos, e.g. 513'; 
 
 518: Boo-o-os, Phot. Bib. 30. 20 : Bouj3ao-<j-os, St. Byz. s. v. "Cyaaaos, perhaps 
 
 only another form of Bu^ao-o-os, St. Byz.j the codex Vratisl. has Bvfiaacros: 
 
 Aopvo-o-os, Herodot. 7. 204 ; Paus. 3.2.4, both places quoted by H. D. ; 'EXoo-o-os, 
 
 ' Paus. 10. 26. 4 . . . ubi est var. 'E\eaaov vel 'E\ea(Tos, et sorib. videtur 'EXao-os 
 
 quum nihili sit 'EKaaaas,' L. Dindorf ap. H. D. : 'Eppi]a-os (?) is mentioned by 
 
 Gottling Accent, p. 213, but it is oxytone in St. Byz. ; Ptol. 3. 4. 13 ; ' Accentus 
 
 verus videtur 'Epl3ri(7<x6s,' L, Dindorf ap. H. D. : Ei.-fivi<reros, Alciph. 3. 52, Pape: 
 
 'HXio-tros, Anthol. Palat. 12. 22 : ©dXao-oros, Alciph. i. 7, Pape: ©uo-o-os, Arc. 
 
 76. 1 2, is Biaaos in Herodot. 8.22; Thuoyd. 4. 109, quoted by Gottling : 'lAXuo-o-os 
 
 or I'fiXvo-o-os, see above, § 318 : Kapiao-o-os, of. Gottling Accent, p. 213 : KC- 
 
 Pkto-os, Diog. Laert. i . 26 : KC<ro-os, a man, Strab. 481 ; Plut. i . 689, is paroxytone ; 
 
 but Kio-cros, a city, Strab. 330 ; ' Montis nomen Kiaa6s est ap. Nicandr. Ther. 804 
 
 . . . et Lycoph. 1237 • • • ^^ ^*''- ^6<'*' Kiffirou et KitroC,' El. D. : Kpilo-o-os, Strab. 
 
 747 : Kpilatro-os, St. Byz. s. v. "Tyaaffos, yet he has Kpuao-cros, s. v. from Kpvaaaos 
 
 {Kpiaaos Cod. Vratisl.), the founder : Ktipao-o-os is quoted by Gottling Accent. 
 
 p. 213 from St. Byz., but he has it rightly oxytone: Kifirdpicro-os, St. Byz. : Kip- 
 
 Ificro-os, Theog. Can. 73. 8 : Adpicro-os is false for Adpicros, Arc. 77. 17; cf. H. I). 
 
 B. V. : ACo-o-os, a city of Dalmatia, Strab. 316; Diod. Sio.15.13, but Aicro-6s, a town 
 
 of Crete, Herod; ir. ji. \. 38. 26; Arc. 75. 12 (?) : also as the name of a man, 
 
 Suid. s. V. 'ISaroj; Mdpin)o-os, Axe. 77. £ ; for which W.apTr-qaa6s also occurs: 
 
 MeXwrcros, Theog. Can. 73. 8 ; Arc, etc. : Moukkto-os, St. Byz., or Mcokicto-os, on 
 
 which see H. D. s. v. : NdpKacrcros, St. Byz. ; NdpKio-o-os, Arc. 77- 1 1 : N^cro-os, 
 
 Arc. 76. 14 ; Eust. 1 340. 39 : NCo-o-os (?), Pape, but his reference seems incorrect ; 
 
 Notro-os (?) : napoirdnio-cros, St. Byz. : Uptvao-o-os, St. Byz. : noXio-cros, Theog. 
 
 Can. 73. 8 : 'PvTiao-o-os, St. Byz. s. v. 'Fvtiov : Tcoo-o-os, or 'Piocro-os, is Two-os in 
 
 St. Byz.; according to Herod. ir. /i. X. 38. 27, Tcoo-^s is the proper accent: 
 
 SdpSijo'a'os, St. Byz. ; according to H. D. it should be oxytone ; they quote no 
 
 authorities : ^vaa-aos, St. Byz. ; Tdp'n)<r<ros, Pape, is false ; the word is expressly 
 
 made oxytone by Arc. 77. 3 ; Theog. Can. 72. 32 : TCoo-o-os, Ptol. 3. 8. 9, or Tlaaos, 
 
 as some MSS. read ; for Ivvaaos in St. Byz. Meineke reads Tvvo-(j-6s : Tpi'Tr6Xiffcroi, 
 
 St. Byz. : "T-yao-cros, St. Byz. : "T8io-<ros ' is read by Salmasius for "TSis, as the 
 
 * Supposing the emendation of Salmasius to be right, still there may be doubts 
 as to the correctness of the accent ; for, according to Herodian, the names of cities 
 or nations and of their founders or eponymous ancestors have the same accent ; St. 
 Byz. s. v. Alpeovia : 'tSpaSiavbs Si (fnqaiv, on rots awoiKKxrais avvex'^^ opuxjmvei rd 
 
94 Second Declension. [§319- 
 
 name of the founder of "iSiaa6^ in St. Byz. : "Tuo-os, Arc. 76. 13 ; Arrian Peripl. 
 Eont. Eux. p. 6 : ^do-o-os, ApoUod. 3. 8. i ; Wiqo-o-oC, St. Byz. 
 
 -TOS. 
 
 320. Common substantives in eros are oxytone, as derJs, ^po- 
 Xeros, jBpvxeros, vicfieTos, 'nvperos, roKeros, crvpcjieTOS, veros ; except 
 proparoxytone, l/xeroy, ?;(9ffli^, Kaireros, pixixeTOS. 
 
 321. Note.— AtptTos, Hesyoh.: dXerfis, Eust. 1885^ 10 ciaZiii is proparoxytone 
 inPlut. 2. 289 F: o^wa-ycTos, such was the accentuation of Arietarchus, but Tyran- 
 nion wrote afiayeros, Schol. Yen. A. 495; Arc. 81. 19 ; E. M. 347, 22 : PpouxCTos (?) 
 Hesyoh. : PpvxcTos is proparoxytone in E. M. 216. 26; 'JjieTOS, ^ rSiv mpma- 
 juvToiv Kivacris. 'E/nerds Si avrb rb iKvwOfv, Suid. Quod disorimen observatum 
 
 ap. TJieodot. Jesaise 28. 13 : Aeiaa\ia (is SnaaXlav, kjjuTis eis iiitT6v Arcad. 
 
 novit nonnisi unum e/ieros p. 81. 12;' S. D.: tp-yeros, Hesyoh.; KdSeTos (sc. 
 7pa/i/ii7, etc.) ; KaCireros (?) Hesych. : KdircTOS, of. Arc. 81. 13 : Xoi\dir€Tos (?) 
 Hesych. ; it is expressly made oxytone by Schol. Ven. A. 495 : irA-yexos, ottc/) 
 b^ivfi fi avviiBiia, Aio. 81. 14, 'Distinguit Eranius Philo p. 172, U&tiTos lih rb 
 Kpvos, Trayerbs Si & x^'l^")' B.D.: fvAx'TOS, Aristoph. Lys. 170: aKdireTOS, 
 Hesych. ; most of these words are verbal derivatives ; and it wiU be seen that 
 several of the exceptions in the succeeding sections belong to the same category, 
 
 322. Dissyllables in aros are oxytone, as aoroy, ^Xao-ro's, 
 
 la-Tos, Ksa-Tos, /xaoTo'y, ^v&tos, Trao-ro's ; except niaTos, kootos, and 
 
 voa-Tos, which are paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 79. 16; Chcerob. E. 74. 32 : KtaTos, a plant so called, see H. D. 
 s. V. : K6(rTos, Arc. 79. 21 ; in Hesyoh. it is falsely oxytone : v6o-tos, Arc. 79. 21 : 
 o'X'''''''^s (sc. x'TtOy, etc.), Lob. Par. 332. 
 
 323. The rest in ros throw back the accent, as &pKTos, Spros. 
 aa(pa\Tos, j8(iroy, jSapjSbTos, ^lotos, biX.Tos, ddvaros, kAktos, koitos, 
 KpoTos, /jiiXroj, /nfroy, votos, oltos, Troros, irXaTdvtoToy, vXovtos, 
 airos, aKOTOs, (popTos ; except ayocrTos, dXaXrjro's, dju,a£trJs, &Tpa- 
 TTiTos, jBovkvTos, ykovTos, ycopvTos, benrvqcTTos, bopirrjaTos, eviavTos, 
 kiIBmtos, KoXoa-vprSs, Kovwpros, kovtos, KpoKCoros, kuikvtos, Aeiri- 
 Scoros, XijSavaiTos, Xmtos, ij,ot6s, ^varos, oiaros, irpcoKros, (T/CTjirros, 
 (TTparos, (rrpeiTTos, (popvTos, and ippvKTos, which are oxytone. 
 
 324. Note. — 'AppvroC, Hesych. : dvoo-Tos, Arc. 83. 20 : alrjTSs and dT|T6s= 
 ai(Ti5s : d\a\T|T6s, Arc. 82. l; and the Dor. form, dXaXaxis : dXotiT6s, thresldng 
 time, 'non videtur autem distingui accentu, duplex hujus nominis signif., ut fit 
 in apoTos, aiirjTos, et d/joxtSj, dfirjT6s. De accentu vid Eeiz. De aco. incl. 112, 
 Scha/er ap. H. D. : dXoixis ( = dXoinjs), really an adjective : d|ia|iT6s (so. iS6s), 
 
 IBviKa, S7]\ov6ti aal ypa<p^ Kal T6v(f. rb TivKpos [?] dis rpiyfvis h^ivBrj. ebptaKerai 
 Kal -ndXefftv optoipaivovvTa rd Twt/ KTiffrSfV dvdfiara, Kapitfcos Kal 6 ktkxt^s [?] KaL fj 
 vijffos. dfwiws Tpoi^Tjv, Ko\o(p6iv, K6pivBos, Keys, ^iKvijv, Kvpvos, AeCjSos : St. Byz. 
 8. vv. 'A/Saj/Ti's, Aivia, Ipoia. At the same time it is true that, in our editions at 
 least, several exceptions to Herodian's rule are to be found. 
 
-§325-] Simple Substantives in roy. 
 
 95 
 
 Theog. Can. 75. 24; Arc. 82. 11 : o[|ii]Tas, i Kaipis toC flepows- (!I,|ji,t)t6s, i eepicriids, 
 Theog. Can. 75. 13 ; Schol. Ven. T. 223 ; Arc. 81. 27 ; E. M. 83. 7 ; this is reversed 
 by Aromon. p. 15 ; Heaych. contradicts himself, and the books vary : apoTos, rd 
 ToC dporpiav epyov . . . ical rhv ivLavrbv irapd. So^owXef, wpoTtapo^vv6ji.ivov 
 d,va\6fois tSi ofiijTos; Bust. 811.27; but dpOT6s (?) sced-Mme : dTpamrfis, Arc. 
 82. II : Pov\vt6s, (bc. xaip6s), Horn. II. 16. 779 ; Arc. 82 : PpijTos, Heysch. : 
 |3p6Tos, 6 iio\vc7ii6s, T& atiia : pporis, i (p9apT6s, Arc 78. 22 ; Eust. 636. 62 ; 907. 
 9 ; E. M. 214. 50; 656. 19 ; Schol. Ven. Z. 202 : YaKT6s, Hesych. = f oktiSj : ^Xov- 
 t6s, Arc 78. II : vwpuTis, cf. Arc 82 ; 8cn7VTi<rT6s (so., icaipds) ; Eust. 1814. 36 : 
 SoKiT Si KpfiTTOV (tvai SciTTyijTos, fpAxpetv ijioias Ta diirjTSs' (an di Senrvrjarbs fj 
 ScLirvrjOTOs, 6 tov detirvov KaLp6s, aWojs 5e ffcupeffTCpov fiirdv^ deiirvrjTbs o^vrSvaSf aiirS 
 ipaai TO Sciirj'Oj/, PapvrSiiais Si, i) Sipa toB Sfhvov b Sf; Kal Iwl ToC apiriTis Kal a/i?/Tos 
 TTapareriiprjTai : 8opmr]crr6s (so. Katp6s) : 8pu<|>aKT6s, Arc 83. 15, ' Ubique scribi- 
 tur Spv<paKTOs ut lvK6<ppaxTos, etsi oontrarium jabet Arcadius . . . qui fortasse 
 illud, quia substantivi intellectum habet, alio atque adjectiva accentu notandum 
 putavit,' Lob. Par. 15, note 15 : eviauxos, Arc 84. 11 : Ii|;t]toC, Eust. 867. 49 ; 
 Athen. 301 C ; KapvuTos (so. <poivt(), Died. Sic 2. 53 ; kiPcot6s, cf. Arc 82, note : 
 Ko\o(n)pT6s, Arc 83. 8 : KoviopT6s, Arc. 83. 8 : kovt6s, Arc. 79. 13 : KpoKuTos 
 (so. x'tAv), Lob. Par. 332 : kwkutos, Axe 82 : \«i7i.S(i)t6s (so. ixBisI), Lob. Par. 344 : 
 XoiniTos, Theoph.H. P. 5. 1. 1 ; 5. i. 2 : \iipT6s, Athen. soo B ; Xcotos, Arc 78. 15 : 
 |i.opT6s or [lopTos Theog. Can. 64. 2, really an adjective : |jiot6s, and also /iStos (?), 
 see H. D. s. v. : (iuttos, Hesyoh. : |xvciit6s, ftSos x'™i'os, Arc 82, note, is an ad- 
 jective : |iUTTmT6s (and lUKToirds ?), Pollux 6. 70, etc. : votto's (?) = voaaii : o'io-- 
 Tos, Arc. 83. 20, and olaT6s : irXardvio-Tos, Arc 80. 20, some wrongly made it 
 paroxytone, E. M. 807. 9 : 'ir6Tos, rb ffvitwSaiov iroT6s, rb mv6iievov, Arc 78. 24 ; 
 E.M.685.4; Anunon.p. 118; the former is however sometimes oxytone ; pvT6s(?): 
 o'Ka()>T]T65, of. Beiz. de Inclin. Accent, p. 11 1 : o-KT]irT6s is a verbal adjective : 
 o-Taris (sc 177170?, x'tc&c, etc.). Lob. Par. 332 : o-Tparos, Arc 78. 25 ; Schol. Ven. 
 Z. 202 ; SrpdTos is the name of a city ; o-Tpeirros (so. irAoKoCr, etc.) : Tpiyi\TOs d 
 xaipbs iwvoyevws, TpvYl^is Si t& Tpvydipifvov, Arc 81. 25; but Ammon. p. 15, 
 o^vrdvais ... 6 rpvyijTdsj d Kaiphs r.ov Tpvyav ; Theog. Can. 75. 13, agrees with Ar- 
 cadius ; the books vary ; see H. D. b. v. ; but the distinction in the case of this and 
 similar nouns is probably an idle invention of the grammarians ; and some readers 
 may be disposed to agree with Moschopulus (ad Hesiod. Op. 386), when he says, 
 aiTta 5i ov <paivtrat Si ^v eicaffTov roiroiv k-nl toCSc fHv tov (TijpaLvopiivov 6£vTovrf~ 
 O^fferai, eirl Si rovSe npoirapo^vvB^acTai : <|>opuT6s, Arc. 82. 20 : x'^P"'S<i't6s (sc 
 XtT&v) : x^fos, a kind offish, Arist. H. A. 5-. 9. 4 : x'"P''t6s=7cup«t<Jj, Hesyoh. : 
 <aT6s, Arist. H. A. 8. 12. 11, is better Sitos, E. M. 826. 20 ; Eust. 1522. 56, etc 
 
 The Attic forms in ttos = iro'os follow the accent of the latter form, as kitt6s = 
 Kiixa6s, Arc. 80. 14. 
 
 325. Proper names in ros retract the accent, as AtyvirTos, 
 AhvTOi, 'A'AiapTos, "Avvtos, "Aparos, BAttos, Bvtos, "Hc^atoros, 
 ©eafrrjroy, KXfJTos, MAklcttos, MeXrjTos, M^Arjros, MyrCcrTpaToi, 
 Ntio-ros, Ne'tTTos, Nripiros, YIKelcrros, JJkovTos, Hp&Tos, ^Tpdros, 
 SxeVoy, Tpiros ; except those in vros, which are oxytone, as 
 KapbvTos, KajKuro'y, BrjpvTos, and ' Apax^Toi, ' ApL^avTol, Boicoro'y, 
 FapyrfTTOs, TepaicrTos, ^Everol, ©io-nponTol, 'laTrero's, Ke\ro^, KoX- 
 kvTOi, At)Ka/3rjTros, MoXottoI, 'Patrol, Stjoto's, ^Traprol, S^rjrrJy, 
 'TjLiTjrTos, <I>aiaTos (the city), but ^alaros (the hero), Xptoro's. 
 
9(3 
 
 Second Declension. [§326- 
 
 326. Note.— 'AvamiTSs, Suid. : 'Aeros, the old naane of the Nile, Diod. Sic. 
 1.19: ■A8;mT6s, Strab. 759, seems to be commonly 'AfwToj, St. Byz. ; Ptol. 5.16.2: 
 AlveTos, Apollod. I. 9. 4; 'AkiItos (?) St. Byz. : 'A\t6s, St. Byz. : 'AnaJiT6s, 
 St. Byz. ; Thucyd. 8. loi, etc., is sometimes paroxytone : 'A(i4pavTOS, Arc. 83. 5: 
 ■ 'hixapavTO^ T& Kipiov, rb U levmiv i^iverm : of. B. M. 77.52; Sohol. ApoUon. Ehod. 
 2. 401 : 'AiroSuToC, St. Byz., is 'AndSaiTOi in Thucyd. 3. 94 : "ApaxoiToC, Strab. 513, 
 etc. ; there are several forms of this name : see Miiller on Dionys. Pera. 1096 : 
 'ApSTjTTos, a place. Pint. 1. 13; but'ApBijTTOs, a man's name: 'ApiJovToC, Herodot. 
 I . loi : 'ApudTos (?) Suid., the name of a man : B€v«pevT6s, St. Byz., appears as 
 B6vep€VT6v in Strab. 249, and BcvePevTov or Biveovevrdv in Plut. I. 399 : BrtpvrSs, 
 Arc. 82 : BoiMTos, both as the name of a man and of the people, Arc. 82 : BouBpioTis 
 and Boin-ptoTos, St. Byz. : Bovtos, Arc. 78.11, and Boutoi, Hesych., is BoCtos in 
 Strab. 802: BpoTos, E. M. 215. 37: TapY-riTTos, St. Byz. : TepaicrTos, a town and 
 promontory of Euboea, St. Byz. ; B. M. 227. 46; H. D. quote Tepaiaros from 
 Diosearch. Stat. Gr. 22. 34 : TtpaitrTos, a son of Zeus, is thus accented by St. Byz. 
 s. V. : he also mentions Tfpai<XT6s (sic), a son of Mygdon s. v. UapeevSmMs : H. D. 
 also mention VipaiffTos, a Cyclops, Apollod. 3. 15. 8 : rXi;T6s, Galen Tom. 1 3. 
 p. 858 C ; S.D.: AaXp-aTos (?) H. D. : AcPsXtAs, or AiiP6\t6s, Suid. : TEvexoC 
 ['Ej'eToi'] and 'Evctos ['Ei/er^s], St. Byz., etc., ' More Eom. retracto accentu 
 Oii€i/eTovs dieit Polyb.' B. D.: ©eo-irpcoTos, Apollod. 3. 8. 1 : ©eo-irpuToC, Strab. 6, 
 etc. : 'loirtTis, Schol. Ten. A. 495 ; E. M. 347. 25 : 'Io'toC, a harbour in loaria, 
 Strab. 639 ; ■IcrT6s, an island, St. Byz. : Kop8uT6s, Arc. 82 (p. 94. 20, Schmidt) : 
 KsXtoC, Strab. 10, etc. : Kii)ttoC, Harpoo. ; KijTTor (!) Suid. ; EijTTtJs; Phot. H. D. 
 KipuTos, Strab. 569 : KXsitos, Schol. Ten. O. 445 ; Arc. 78. 10, yet in the face 
 of these express declarations, KAfiros stands in Horn. II. 15. 445, Od. 15. 249, 
 and in Eust. 1025. 6; Arrian Anab. i. 5. i ; 15. 8; Diod. Sic. 17. 20, etc. : the 
 name is however oxytone in Apollod. 2. i. 5, quoted by H. D. : Ko\\vt6s, on the 
 various forms of this name, see H. D. : Kotttos, Strab. 781 : KopvoBTOs, Suid. 1 
 KpauTos, St. Byz. : AaTos (?) Pape : AaupevT6s, Arc. 83. 6 : Aeoivdros (?) Phot. 
 Bib. 64. 41 : AoiievTos (?) Arc. 83. 6 : A\jKapT)TT6s, St. Byz. s. T. rop7i)TT<5s : 
 AvKoaTos, Eust. 313. 12 ; AiKaaros Si am Av/ciarov, (paaiv, avT6x6ovos, 1j TraiSis 
 Tov Miyaios. e<TTL 6^ Kal HovTiKTi AvKaaros Karci ritv ypatpia tSjv kBviicaiv, 6s \^yu 
 Kol OTi TTjv KprjTiKTjv AvKaffTov o^ivovaiv ot eyx^ptoi' oiiK iinKpaTeT Si (pTjfftVf 7) I0w«^ 
 •nap&Soffts, Tovrkart tiapcL rots dWois ovk d^vverai : Avktos, St. Byz., .* Horn. B. B. 
 647, ubi alii male AvitT6v, ut annotat schol., alii AirTov,' H. D. : Auxvitos, Theog. 
 Can. 75. 24; Arc. 82. 11, or AuxviSSs, St. Byz. : Aci)p,6VT6s, St. Byz., he holds 
 that all in fvros are oxytone ; yet even he has 'FApivTOs, as GiJttling observes : 
 add also HdWcvros, ^ijpivTos : MiSuTos, ' vitiosum esse acoentum ap. Steph. Byz. 
 in ultima positum constare videtur ex Theognosto Can. p. 75. 33, MiSvTos ponente 
 inter barytona, non inter oxytona,' H. D. : Micn)T6s, St. Byz, : MoXottoC, Attic; 
 Arc. 77. 21, and MoXot6s, Theog. Can. 75. 29; on which see H. D. Nti>(ji,6VT6s, 
 St. Byz. : 'OyxticrTis, Strab. 410 ; Paus. 9. 2&. 5 ; ''OYX'T'"ros, the founder of it, 
 St. Byz. (also the place itself, Horn. II. 2. 506), is oxytone in Paus. 9. 26. 5, and 
 Eust. 270. 13 ; and that would be correct according to Herodian's rule referred to 
 above, p. 93, note: 'OvupaTO?, Suid.: IlaiToC, Arc. 78. 12, is written IlatToi in 
 Herodot. 7. no; Theog. Can. 74. 11 : IIiXaTos occurs Choerob. A. G, Oxon. 2. 
 400. 16; E. M. 671. 53, et alibi: 'nt\6.Tos oorreptis duabus syllabis primis dixit 
 Nonn. Jo. 0. 18, 140, 156, 174, 180,' if. D. : and thus it is printed in many 
 editions of the Testament ; UiKaros, however, seems the more correct accent : 
 IXio-Tos, Phot. Bib. 532. 40, 'Joseph, in Vita c. 9 et seqq., p. 907. 28; 913. 2; 
 921. 23; 942. 10, ed. Huds., ubi accentu inconstanti modo IXnTTcir modo Ularos 
 Bcriptum : recte Uiarov ap. Phot. Bibl. p. 6. 38,' H. D. : IIXaTavi<TT6s, Strab. 669 
 Kramer, where Meineke reads YlkaTaviaTiji : IIX«i<tt6s, Paus. 10. 8. 8, etc. ; 'In 
 
-§ 329.J Simple Substantives in tos, vos, and <pos. 97 
 
 Ubris plerumque XIA-crirToj soriptum, de quo aocentu Etym. M. p. 676. 5 : 'AttoAAiOi'ios 
 (Arg. 2. 711), IIoAAd Si Kapiiciai viijupm UKuaroTo Biyarpts, riph icvayaiijaKovat 
 vponeptairwuevoK, iireiSfi leal 6ir6 tSiv iyxapiaiv \iyiTai UKeiarSs 6^vt6vws- tan i\ 
 iroTa/iis h Ae\(l>ois. 'BpaSiavds SI fv TJf «aB6\ov IlKfiaTOs 0apiva' H. D. ; 
 n\«iipoTos, or n\eupaTOS (?) Polyb. 2. 2.4; 10. 41. 3: IIotitos, Plut. i. 131 : IIu- 
 pETos, Herodot. 4. 48 : TaiTot, Strab. 292 : "Peiros, a river near Eleusis, so Orus : 
 Herodian wrote "PrTos, E. M. 703. 15 ; Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 256. 15 ; inThuoyd. 
 4. 42 it is 'Perros: 'S,t^aaTlis = Augw8tut, Paus. 3. Ii. 4: SeplvwTOS, St. Byz. : 
 2e7i.|xo\)vTos, Strab. 291, or ScpyoilvTOS : 2tiffT6s, Arc. 79 (p. 91. 6, Schmidt): 
 SiiToi, St. Byz. -. SivToC, St. Byz. s. v. SiyWa, or SCvtoi, Thucyd. ^. 98 : SiraproC 
 (bo. dvSpis) : Stp^tos, Arc. 78. 25, is falsely ^rparis, St. Byz. et aUbi : Smtris, 
 Diod. Sic. II. 2, is better written Swexos in Anth. Pal. 14. 123: SuttoXtittos, 
 St. Byz. : 2(|>i)tt6s, a deme, St. Byz. . 2<|)TiTT0s, a son of Troezen, St. Byz. : 
 TiapayT6s, Herodot. 4. 48 : TovpKoviiiTos (sic) Plut. i. 179 : Tv((>t)(j-t6s, St. Byz. : 
 'TiiTTos, St. Byz. : 'Ttjttos, its founder, St. Byz. ; ' Vioi pariter atque Tiri nomen 
 "Ttjttos proparoxytonum est ap. Pausan. 9. 24. 3, et 36. 6 seqq.,' M. D. : 'T(ji,t]tt6s, 
 St. Byz. 8. T. rapyr]TT6s, 'proparoxytonum ap. Theoph. De sign. i. 20 et 2. 6 . . . ut 
 notafit Lob. Path. p. 41 1,' B^ J). : *aitrTOs, the hero, but *owrT6s, a city of Crete, 
 Schol. Yen. B. 648 ; E. 43 ; Eust. 313. 18 : XpTi<rTos is also written Xpriards: 
 XpuTTos is of course an adjective. 
 
 -TOS. 
 
 327. Common substantives in vos are oxytone, as d\v6s, hvvos, 
 vvos, cTLKVos (or o-Uvos), a-fMvvos ; except iyyvos proparoxytone. 
 
 Note. — "^yvos is an adjective used substantively: €wu6s, Pollux 3. 32 is 
 doubtful : on tSvos (?) see H. D. o. v. iSvTa: )i6Xtuos (?) Hesyoh. : vaCos, ^ol. = 
 va6s, cf. Schol. Ven. M. 137 : civevos, a kind of crane, Schol. Thucyd. 7. 25, where 
 some read ivos : inj6s, such was Herodian's accentuation, Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 
 1116 = 1150, though it is sometimes itios, which must be wrong, since the u is 
 long, cf. Draco, p. 77. 16, who has irCos : there seems to have been some confusion 
 between rb ■nios (or irSos) and i itvi^; Eust. 291. 38: criKvol ots ol naKaiol Kal 
 atniovs Trapo^vTSras iypa^av; Arc. 42 (p. 46. 22. Schmidt) ■nptmapo^iverai a'uevos: 
 i|>auos, .^ol. (? is it a proper name), Schol. Ven. M. 137, et alibi. 
 
 328. Proper names in vos {avos, evos, ovos) retract the accent, 
 as 'AXdavos, 'Apevos, Avos, Bevos, Apvos, KAvbvos, K6\ovoi, UepvoSf 
 TlfjLavos, Tpavos ', except oxytone, 'Ayavos and Tltvos. 
 
 Note. — Theog. Can. 51. 22 ; Schol. Ven. M. 137 : 'AYav6s, Arc. 45. 15 : 
 Baravoi =Batavi, Ptol. 2. 9. 4: 'ESovoi= uSdui, Strab. 186, and AiSoSoi : 
 'EXovoi, Strab. 190 : Titu6s, Arc. 42 (p. 46. 23 Schmidt) : *\v6s (?) or better 
 *\i)os, Paus. 4. I. 5. 
 
 -*0S. 
 
 329. All in <^os retract the accent, as yrf/x0os, fo'^os, K4p(j)os, 
 Kv6.<l)OS, KoXa^os, Kopv^os, Koaav^os, Kporacjyos, X.6<f>os, Spoipos, 
 op(t>os, (rip^os, (TK&pKpos, t6,^os, Tv<j)OS, ■yjfrjcjios, \/fo^os, Foju^os, 
 "Eira^os, Klrv(pos, Hti^os, S^pt^oy, Sia-vcpos, So^os ; except 
 oxytone, dSeX^os, &X<j)6s, Kpvipos, av^os, Tpo<p6s, and AiX^6s, 
 AeX(l>oL 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 Second Declension. [§ 33°- 
 
 330. Note. — 'A86\(J)6s, Arc. 84. 25 ; the Attic vocative is d6«A<^c, Ammon. 
 p. 117, though this precept appears to be neglected in our books, a. g. ahO^i «al 
 (pl\e, Philostr. 84 Boise., quoted by H. D. : d\<t)6s. Arc. 84. 18, an adjective used 
 substantively: KpT«t)6s, Arc. 84. 17; Gottling, Accent, p. 227, notes that this 
 accent ought to be restored to Find. Olymp. 2. 107 : |i.6|i.<|>o5, A. G. 107. 19, is 
 oxytone in Eust. 1761. 39: 'iro\(t>6s, Arc. 84. 19; not ir6\tj>os, as in some of the 
 passages quoted by H. D. : iro(n))6s, Galen Lex. Hipp. p. 648 ; H.D.: ffu<j)6s = 
 av^(6s, Arc. 84. 17, Tpo<t>6s is oxytone like many other verbals : tv<|)6s = tu^ws (?) 
 L. S. : A6\(j>6s, Pans. 10. 6. 3 ; AeXijjoC, Paus. 10. 6. 5, etc. 
 
 -X02. 
 
 331. All in xos retract the accent, as &ppixos, jSArpaxos, fio- 
 a-Tpvxos, i3|0o'xos, e\eyxos, i^x^s, KoyX°^' fO'^oS) okolrpoxos, crrCxos, 
 (TTofxaxos, rapLxos, toixos ; ' AixcjiiXoxos, 'Idp.^KLxos/lvaxos, Ko'Axoy, 
 Moaxos ; except those in ovxos, which are properispomena, as 
 pajSbovxos, apxi'pal3hovxos, evvovxos, apxi-evvovxos, Aaovxos, Atj- 
 ixovxos, Kapbovxoi, TtjuoCxoy, ^avovxos, and apxos, p.oixos, jxovaxos, 
 JU.DXOS, irrcoxoy, P'>1X°^> Tpoxos, a hoop, oxytone. 
 
 332. Note i. — 'A|j.a|oTpox6s (?) H. D., an accent . contrary to all analogy: 
 apx^s. Arc. 85. 3, is more an adjective than substantive : 86\i,xos, rd ianfiov, wai 
 T^ Svo^a Tov 8p6fwv, TTpo-napo^vTdvoK' SoKix^^, S^ t6 ejrldeTOV & paxpSs^ Suid. j 
 Schol. Ven. K. 52 ; Eust. 1678. 43 ; Arc. 85. 6 ; in this sense the word is some- 
 times, though wrongly, oxytone, cf. Lob. Par. 341 : 80x6s, Hesych. : flpiYx^s and 
 rp\,y\6i = BpiyK6s, see H. D. s. v. : Xox6s (?) ^ \oxcvov(ra; H.D. quote Diosoor. 3. 
 4, and Moeris p. 247, where the MS. reading is ^6xos, and that would seem to 
 be correct : Xoxos, ambush, etc., is regular ; (loixos, Arc. 85. 3 ; iiovax6s is an 
 adjective used as a substantive : n^x^s, Arc. 85. 2 : oipax^s = oupo'y(5r, cf. H. D. 
 s. V. ; Lob. Prol. 333 : irTioxis, Arc. 85. 3, an adjective used substantively : 
 fnjXos, Hesych. ; Herodot. 7. 142, also occurs as prix°^ '• cn^xos, Hesych., is strictly 
 an adjective: rpoxos, & 76ttos kv £ rp^x^^^'-'- '^P°X^% ^ kvicKos, Arc. 85. i; so 
 E. M. 686. 10, except that rpoxis is said to be 6 rptx'"" \ Ammon. p. 137 : Tpoxol 
 d^vrSvws, Koi 1p6x°i- 0apvT6vcas Sia(pipovffi irapd, toTs 'Attikois. <priiTl Ipiipio' Iv 
 Sivrepq. TTipl 'Attiictjs TTpoffa/Sias. roiis jjXv yd,p irepLcfyepeTs Upoxovs dpioltus '^puv 
 •npo(pepovTat b^vTovovvTis' Tpdxov^ Se Papvrdpais \4yovai Toifs Sp6pLovs, 
 
 333. Note 2. — 'AppijxoC, Strab. 495: A6\ixos, 'ap. Horn. H. Oer. 155 ubi 
 codex pravo accentu AoKixo^ ',' H.D.: "Epuxos, Paus. 10. 3. 2, in Herodot. 8. 33, 
 is sometimes found oxytone : Mvx^s, Strab. 409, where it is hardly a proper 
 name : n«Tpax6s, (?) Pape, is IleTpaxos in Paus. 9. 41. 6 : SovXxoC, H. J), quote 
 Strab. 225, where Meineke has 2o£)\x<" : SKopoBojidxci, Lucian V. H. 1. 13 ; the 
 name of this imaginary race is of course a compound adjective, and paroxytone in 
 accordance with the general rule. 
 
 334. Note 3. — According to Theog. Can. 76. 25 all hyperdissyllables in ixos 
 are proparoxytone, and such is unquestionably their proper accent ; Schol. Theocr. 
 4. 20: U^pptxos' dn^ TOV TTvpphs Trippixos fcarci irapayaiy^v^ Tivls •napo^VT6voiS 
 Xeyovfft nvppixos, iffTiv oZv vvoKoptffTiKdv AloKiKus : this accentuation however is 
 in the books only found in daaixov, Theocr. 4. 55, where Ahrens reads dcaix^v ; 
 cf. Arc. 85. 6. 
 
-§ 340.] Simple Substantives in xos, V^oy, coos, andfos. 99 
 
 -*02. 
 
 335. Dissyllables in \/fos retract the accent, hyperdissyllables 
 are oxytone, as yvyj/os, dd'^os, Kt,vba\}f6s, xopSai/fos, @&\lros, A(£jiii|fos, 
 M.6\}ros, ^Kivba\j/6s, Tpavi'^oi. 
 
 336. Note i. — 'Itl'os, wy, Hesych. ; a tree called X^os {sic) is mentioned by 
 Theophrastus, H. P. 3. 4. 2 ; KaXvij/is (?) Arc. 85. 13 ; E. M. 219. 47 : KivSa4>6s, 
 Arc. 85. 12 : \uKoi|i6s, Paul. Mg. 7. 3. p. 228. 49, is XiKoxj/os in Nioand. Ther. 840, 
 where, however, Otto Schneider prints \vkwIi6s ; both passages are quoted by H. D. 
 who also mention Kvico^os (!) but quote no place ; cf. Lob. Par. 333 : CTKivSaiJ/os, 
 St. Byz. 8. V. Va\rpp6s ; ' sffipe in libris est proparoxytonon contra prseoeptum, Etym. 
 M. p. 219. 49,' H. D. -. x(pa\^is, E. M. 219. 47, and as a proper name, St. Byz. : 
 Xop8a>|r6s, Arc. 85.12. 
 
 337. Note 2. — AlS'r)4>os, St. Byz., is false and contrary to his own rule, s. v. 
 Ta\rpf/6s; it is rightly A.iSrfp6s in Strab. 425 : ra\T|t|/6s, St. Byz. ; TaATj^iJs et 
 TaXr)\liov scripta sunt ap. Harpocr.,' M. V,; the latter is unquestionably wrong; 
 E. M. 219.47 • AaSe\j;oi, St Byz. ; AiSei/zoi codex Kehdig. H. D : AuKai)>6s, St. Byz. 
 a. T. TaX-ijifiSs ; yet under the name he has AvKa4>os : 2KivSa\|;6s, St. Byz. s. v. 
 Ta\7ji//6s: TiiKO(ii|;os, St. Byz.: Tpavi4>oC, St. Byz. s. v. Aadeif/ol; (codex Rhedig. 
 has Ip&VLtj/oi, H. B.) 
 
 -1202 and -iilOS. 
 
 338. All substantives in <aos and uos are properispomena, as 
 8/XQ)os (?), 'AxeA&Jos, Auoy, Iltraos, reXuoy ; except Aaycoos, /cX&ios, 
 KoXcpo's, Trarpcoos, oxytone. 
 
 339. Note. — Sjiioos, Chcerob. 0. 92.9; in E. M. 770. 35 it is written S/:jo;(5r : for 
 the false form eppuos or €ppci>6s, Ippaos is now read in Lyooph. 1316 : kXij>6s, Att. 
 = K\oi6s, E. M. 26. 36 : Ko\(j>6s, Chcerob. E. 118. 21 ; E. M. 26. 20 : Xa-yuos, E. M. 
 26. 20 : Xuos, Arc. 38. 8, and Xuos : iro/rpoiis, E. M. 26. 23 ; Arc. 42. 26, is falsely 
 TrarpSios in Artemid, 3. 26 and elsewhere : 'AKpilOuov, St. Byz. : 'AxcX^os, Arc. 
 42. 24, is sometimes oxytone, though wrongly: "Auos, Strab. 316, is better 'Auos 
 in E. M. 117. 33 : ApiJoi., Thucyd. 2. loi : Tpc^os, Trojcm, Eust. 541. 21, or Tp£os, 
 Chcerob. C. 92. 9 ; the latter is most consonant with analogy, if the word be used 
 substantively. 
 
 Substantives op the Neutee Gendee. 
 
 340. Neuters when strictly substantives are regular, and, 
 with few exceptions, they retract their accent ; but such is the 
 freedom of the Greek language, that adjectives in the neuter 
 gender are very commonly used as substantives, and their ac- 
 centuation is not so regular. In general, however, when such 
 adjectives, by the ordinary usage of the language, require a 
 substantive to be understood with which they agree, and without 
 which they would not be easily intelligible ; or when the neuter 
 
 H z 
 
100 Second Declension. [§ 340- 
 
 of an adjective or participle is used to mark in a general manner 
 locality or time, or is equivalent to a collective noun, or to a 
 substantive denoting quality or state ^, they still continue to 
 all intents and purposes adjectives, and as such they naturally 
 retain their adjectival accent. Examples of the first class are — 
 ro 'A^brjpiTLKOv (sc. tto^os), to ayvevTiKov (sc. dvixa), to /SXtjto'i; 
 (sc. C^ov), TO eX.a(f>6pocrKOv (sc. (fivTov), ro eirtju.Oi'SaXtoroi' (sc. (jti- 
 Xr]ixa), TO A.ayco/3oAov (se. ^ijX.ov), to MeXiToiov (sc. icvvihi,ov, 666vlov, 
 etc.) : of the second — to KadrJKov, to elKos, to, irapaOaXda-a-La, 
 TO, TTapdXia, Ta KaprepA, ro 'icryarov, e£ iwdivov, to 'EiW.r\viK6v, 
 TO vavTiKov, TO vypov, TO dyadov, to, dyada. Such instances, 
 it is clear, are adjectives, and nothing else, though it may 
 not be necessary to supply any particular substantive in order 
 to render them intelligible. JBut there are many words of some- 
 what doubtful grammatical character, partly adjectives, partly 
 substantives, which, by form and descent, belong to the one 
 class, and by accent to the other. Unfortunately it is im- 
 possible to lay down any rule which wiU determine^ with certainty 
 whether a given word belongs to the one category or the other. 
 The rules which follow, together with the lists of words appended 
 to them, will, it is hoped, leave no doubtful word at least in 
 ordinary Greek. 
 
 I. Common Substantives. 
 
 341. General Rule. — Common neuter substantives retract the 
 accent, as ipyov, ^vKov, oirXov, ^dXa-afxov, KApbaixov, binaanqpiov, 
 Koip.r]Trjpiov, cLKpcoTTipLov, avdpcoiTiov, opvCOwv, TTLvaKiov, XajXTrdbiov, 
 bpLov, apxCbiov, yr)tbiov, eXciSior, KpfdbLoVj ^aaiXeCbiov, Xe^fibiov, 
 ^K^iSioi", olKlbwv, ijuariStov, dvbpdpiov, yvvaLKdpiov, Kopdcriov, 
 kXKvbpiov, Tev)(ybpiov, elbvKkiov, ^evvWiov, ^vXr)<^iov, T!okt}(yi.ov, 
 TTToXCeOpov, cnraddXLOv, /SifiXapCbiov, fio'ibdpiov, TtivaKLcrKiov, pr\- 
 lxaTC<TKWv, djidpTiov, yvpivdaiov, epeimov, vavdyiov, evayyiKiov, 
 dKpop.(j>d\iov, fip,ip,vai.ov, ikaiov, yvvaiov, einKe(pd\aiov, o-TrTjAatoji, 
 TTpoj36XaLov, irpoTTukaia, koXov, vavKov, TreTaXov, pditaKov, KVneX- 
 \ov, eibodkov, KfLp/qk-LOV, Trebikov, bpinavov, TTjyavov, Xev^avov, 
 TeKvov, bibaicTpov, dpoTpov, dpdpov, KkeWpov, arepyrjOpov, akevpov, 
 b&pov, ^Kif^apov, evTepov, &K(J)ltov ; except — ■ 
 
 342. 1. Oxytone. — (a) Those which have a corresponding mas- 
 
 * Donaldson, Greek Grammar, p. 388. 
 
"-§ 345.] Neuter Substantives. 101 
 
 culine form in o's : bairpov (bairpos), Setr/xci (bea-fjLos), kavov (eavos), 
 eXeo'y (eXeo'j), iperiiov {fpeT\x6i), epiveov or ipivov (epiveos), Cvyov 
 {Cvyos), Ko\.e6v and KovKeov (Kokeos), jMeXov (fxvekos), ^vpov [^vpos), 
 TTTjbov (tttjSos?), TTpyfivov (irpvp-vos adj.), -nvpa-A (inpcros,) pwov 
 (pLvos), cTTeKeov or oreXeioV (oreXeo's ?), Tpo<p6v (rpoipos) ; and 
 
 [6) Verbal adjectives in tov {tos), as, /3oroV, borov, epTterov, 
 XeKTov, ^v(tt6v, ttotov, <^vr6v. 
 
 (c) lepov (really an adjective), Kovr p6v, TrXeupov, -nrepov, to. 
 TTvpd., a-(j)vp6v, yjiedtv (which, like ei/cos, is participial), and aov. 
 
 343. 2. Paroxytone. — Diminutives of dactylic measm-e in loz', 
 whether the first syllable be long by nature or position, as 
 Kap(j>iov, Kkeibiov, Kpovviov, -naibiov, tltBIov, Tvp,^lov, ^aviov, 
 \jfLxCov, -^jfcofxlov. From these diminutives must be distin- 
 guished — 
 
 (a) Neuters from adjectives in toy, as opKiov (Spxtos), avXiov 
 (at/Xtos), atTiov (oXtlos), blcrp,iov (be(TiJ,ios), XaOp-LOv (tcrdixws), 
 <})v^iov {<f>v^Los), and — 
 
 (b) Those which appear as dactyls only in Consequence of 
 contraction, as ^(ibiov=^oCbiov, yribiov=yrj(biov, fcaStoi', Kabwv, 
 volbiov, poibiov, (TT(ibiov. These and all other trisyllabic dimi- 
 nutives are proparoxytone, as dpoviov, Bvpiov, ktdwv, urCxiov, 
 but TTebtov and tskvCov are paroxytone. 
 
 (c) odriov, which is singular in its accent, see § 346. 
 
 There are many exceptions to this rule, on which see §§ 347- 
 
 344. 3. Properispomenon. — Those in etoi>, udov, and uoz;, as Kv- 
 yviiov, TTOpOpieXov, a-roixei^ov, ayyelov, ypa(j)eiov, <^beiov, <rr)ixeiov, 
 OwpaKeiov, -navboKiiov, bibacrKoKeiov, fiaXaveiov, eXeyeiov, to, 'AX&a, 
 C<Sov, ixr]Tp£ov, ijpQov ; except Ttpo&a-reiov, yiveiov, yripeiov, b&v€ioVy 
 Kr]X.(oveiov, KT)p'VKeLOV, Koveiov, K(&veiov, (TKiAbeiov, aKipdipewv, TrepC- 
 cTTcoov (but TTpo(rT<uov) \ alboiov keeps the accent of the adjective 
 of which it is the neuter ; a considerable number in aiov also are 
 properispomena : see § 355- 
 
 345. Compound Substantives retract the accent, as (vyov, 
 ^ov^vyov, TTfpC^vyov (and irepi^vyov), (f>VT6v, fcoo'c^uroi', (ripi,^vTov, 
 jSoiJVfvpov, j3ovaTadiJi,ov, ba(f>vikawv, yrjiTfbov, ohoTTebov ; except 
 
102 
 
 Second Declension. [§345- 
 
 those in eiov, the greater part of which are properispomena, 
 as, apyvpoiicaXe'Lov, ykcoa-croKoixeiov, ypa)j.^aTO(l)vXaKfiov, ba^vri- 
 (j)ope'Lov, kpp.oyXv<^eiov : avToC<2ov seems to be always properis- 
 pomenon. 
 
 346. Note i. The following list of words comprises all the exceptions to the 
 
 rule above given that I have noted, and it will be seen that the greater number of 
 them are adjectives used ellipticaUy : 'Ap8T]piTi.K6v (so. Trctffos or the like), Cic. ad 
 Att. 7. 7 : d7apiK6v, Galen de Simpl. Med. Fao. 6. 5, etc. : dyKuXTiTov : &-yvcvTiK6v 
 (ec. Bvfio), Philo Jud. Tom. 2. p. 206. ; H. D. : dYpT]v6v, a net and a Mnd of dress, 
 Pollux 4. 116: dSpvavov, Athen. 2. 68 E, Dindorf, where the common text had 
 aSpiaviv aivanv : d6piK6v, a tax imposed by Justinian, of. Ducange Gloss. : dT|vo, 
 ScvSpa fuicpd, dicafma, Hesych. : alSoiov (sc. ii.6piov) : alT)vd, Hesych. ; alp.aYc»Y6v, 
 this, like several others to be mentioned, is nothing but the neuter of an adjective, 
 and accented according to the rules laid down for compound verbal adjectives : 
 dKi8iiiT6v, Dioso. 3. 17: dKovTiKiv, Hesych.: dKpaTO(t>6pov : dXsiiTTAv, Suid. ; 
 is aKanTOv, E. M. 61. 3 ; aXiaK^v, ukAtiov a\LevTia6v, E. M. 63. 40, the feminine 
 a\taKri has been mentioned above, |. 116 : d\t)T6v, Hesych. or oKrjrov 'sic semper 
 scribitur apud Hippocratem v. Foes. Oec. et Euatach. ad Erotian. p. 64, quo mira- 
 bilius est dXiTov in Aretaei libris identidem repetitum [it is hardly to be marvelled 
 at since by many scribes r/, 1, and v are used indiscriminately] ; Cur. Acut. 1. 10. 
 237 ; 2. 2. 250. c. 5. 272 ; Diut. 2. 4. 534. u. 12. 340, ubi semel SXcpnov praebet: 
 'AKtjtSv tamen est oxytonum ap. Hesychiumutd^TrairTdc Athen. i. 14F; Artemid. 
 I. 55; in Athen. 7- 297 E, ^ d\(piTa ^ aKrjra (codd. dKira) alterutrum delent 
 Critici immemores Homerioi aXipira Tfvxovaai Kal A\ftaTa Odyss. 20. 108, SXipLTOv 
 Koi aKTjTOV Hipp, de Nat. Mul. p. 544. T. 2, d\7]Tov KaScphav Athen. II. 500 F, 
 prius accentu eodem quo arjfov ; ' Lob. Par. 353, note 58 ; d\()i.€vixiaK6v (sc. 
 0t$\iov), Euseb. P. E. 3. 92 G: rd 'AXuo, Eust. 772. 25: o(i«p-yov (?) a Cretan 
 word=)7 €tiuipij.ivTi, Hesych. ; 'Api|i<i>viaK6v, Dioso. 3. 98 : dvoKTopov, such is the 
 accent presented by Arc. 123. 3, but the passage is corrupt, the correct form is 
 dvaxTopov, cf. Theog. Can. 1 3 1 . 6 : dvSpo|i'i)T6v (?) and dvSpo|jiT|p6v (?) Hesych. ; L.S.: 
 direWov, Hesych. : dpaKT6v, Diosc. 5. 114; H. D. : apiraa-T&v, see Lob. Par. 353, 
 note 58 : dpp6vi.K6v or dptreviK^v, Diosc. Theophr. etc. : do-TpoXopiKov (so. lirjxdvqim 
 or the like) : dcrTpoXdpov (sc. ixrjxdvriim) : aOopd (Kipva), Hesych. -. pa9pi.K6v (?) 
 a small staircase : papvoO\Kov is an error for 0apvov\K6v, neuter of a verbal 
 adjective ; rd Pa(7i\iKd and t!) pa<7i\iK6v : Pao-rd (sc. iwoSfn^aTa), Hesych. : Parpa- 
 XioOv, the name of one of the law-courts of Athens, Pans. 1. 28. 8 ; P«k6s, Hesych., 
 /S^Kos, Hipponax ap. Strab. 340 ; in Herodot. 2. 2 the MSS. vary between 0eic6s, 
 P(kk6s, and 0ixKos : rd Pi]\d (?) sandals : pXit|T6v (sc. fiuoi/), Schol. Nicand. Ther. 
 760. 764 ; rd PXrjTd in another sense, Pollux i. 133 : Poi6v {'i) = TSiv vevTriicovTa 
 irSiv &pi0n6s, Theog. Can. 130. 9 : popo-iv, Hesych. : Pot6v, Arc. 123. 17 : pouo- 
 7£t6v, Hesych. : PpeKTov, H. D. -. PvT9iv (?) Hesych. : yaPaSiv (?) = rpu^Xiof , 
 Hesych. : y\oi6v (?) Theog. Can. 130. 9: 7<oX66v, Nicand. Ther. 125 : 8aiTp6v, 
 Horn. etc. : for SaxerSy the better form seems to be SoIketov ; S«KaviK6v, H. D. : 
 BeXTtoTiv, Arat. Phasnom. 235 : SepiiiaTiKov (sc. dpyipiov) : rd Bea-jii. {Sfa/jSs) ; on 
 the accentuation of heterogenea like this, see Schol. Ven. A. 133 ; E. M. 585. 33 ; 
 Arc. 122. 18: 8ioX6n7T6v, Hippoor. p. 635. 17; H.D.: 8ot6v, Chrysost. T. 5. p. 57. 
 2; H.D.: SpeTTT6v(fic.<pi\riim),Aic.i2^,2o; E.M. 287.27: lavov, see L. S. s. v. : 
 cXai|>6poo'Kov, Galen T. 13. p. 136 ; k\a(po06aicov is quite vprong ; i\i6v, ^ ftayfipm^ 
 rpdwEfa, Arc. 118. 26 ; cf. Theog. Can. 121. 5 : e^PaSov, a/rea, Casii Problem, p. 
 331. 10. ed. Sylb. ; cf. above. § 234 : €v8vt6v, Eurip. Bacch. 138, etc. ; 4iri|i.av8aX(i)- 
 Tov (so. (f>i\rina), Aristoph. Ach. 1201 : EpcT|ii6v, Horn. etc. : 4pi7«T6v, Arc. 123. 26, 
 
~§346.] Neuter Substantives. 103 
 
 for which the ^olic form is ifvtTOv : ((JtoXkSv, a verbal adjective : tuvfiv, Arc 122 
 19 : Poiljv-yov, Laotant. Inst. Div. i. 21. 36 : irepifvyfiv, Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 32, where 
 some^MSS. have the better form irepCJvYov: f||jiiSop6iK6v (?) Xenoph. Anab. i. 3. 
 21 ; ^(ii6KT«ov (sc. fiirpov), Aristoph. Nub. 645 : e€0)piK6v (sc. dpyipiov) and flea)pi«<£ 
 (sc. xpvi'aTa) : eTiXv<{.6vov (bo. <Pvt6v), aconite, Hesyoh. : 0T|paiK6v (bo. l/iAnov) : 
 floifiv (?) Theog. Can. 20. 20. Hesyoh. has Boii, frf^os ^iu6rcov : eopiKd (sc. /wpia), 
 Arist. de Gen. Animal. 3.5.3: tSpua, Galen T. 9. p. 116 B, is ISpSia in Pollux 4. 202 1 
 'Ia'e)iiaK6v, a Mnd of chaplet, Athen. 67 7 B : Kafl'ijKov, a participle used substantively : 
 KoiiTr|T6v (?) Hesyoh. : KaTa£<iicmK6v, H.D. : KapWT6v, Athen. 371 E : K-n\u)(n&., Iv/pa- 
 naria, Lycoph. 1387, for which some books have KtiKoiri : Ki|j,|3epik6v (boAvSvim) : 
 KoXc6v, Ion. Kov\e6v, Theog. Can. 121. 4: koXxikov {(jivtSv), Moso. 4. 84: kotttov 
 (sc. ^pucucov), Galen, but kStttov, a kind of wnguent, is paroxytone in Alex. Trail. 
 7.P.117; S.D.: KpoKUT6v (sc. eVSu/ia) : Kvnivo86Kov=K«/«j'oe^«7;, Pollux lo. 23. 
 93 : KvvoKTovov, aconite, Dioso. 4. 78 : XaYi<ip6Xov (sc. ^iKov) : Xa'irap6v, H. D. : 
 X«kt6v and Kikto., Sext. Emp. Inst. 2. 104; Plut. 2. 1119: Xeovto(|>6vov, Arist. 
 Mirab. Ausc. c. 146 : XE7rvp6v, Suid. : Xeirriv (sc. v6iuaim, evrepov, etc.) : Td 
 XeuKa and r& Xevk6v, see L. S. s. v. : Xipavioriv, S. D. : Xiyvo-tikov, H. D. : Xoy- 
 XtoTov, Diosc. 5. 114 : XoETp6v, Herod, tt. h. \. 37. 15 : XoCrpov and XovTp6v, 'De 
 accentu utriusque formae acuto v. Herodian. jr./i. Xtf. p. 37. 15. 21 ; Arcad.p.123. 
 10; 133-17; Schol. Ven. Horn. II. O. 676. Significationis pro accentu barytono 
 et oxytono discrimen facinnt schol. Lycoph. 1 103 : Aovrp6v, rb BipiiUiv, Xovrpov, rb 
 0aXavw6v Eust. H. p. 1037. 40 : Td eh TPON KrjyovTa piovof ivij ovSirtpa 0apv- 
 verat' ffSffTjficiaTat rb Xovrpbv irpbs dioupopov aijfjiaffiav. "^Ean yap Kal Kovrpov 
 Attikws trapa t^ icojpuK^ rb dirdKovfia, oTov Kd/c rov pa\avdov merat rb \ovTpov 
 
 [Anstoph. Eq. 1401, where Xovrpiov is now read] Od. p. 1560. 32: Aovrpov 
 
 liovaxas rb air6\oviia 0apvT6vas. Minus etiam considerate Etym. M. p. 568. 47 : 
 AovTpov ^apiverai' kiTGit^ trav cts TPON Xrfyov dirapaffxiJptdTKTTOv ^apvyerai^ Ktyrpov, 
 hivdpov, ffeitTTpov rb Sk Xovrpbv irpbs dia^opcLv ffijfiaivo/ievov' tirl fziv ycip rov rdnov 
 fiapvverai, ivl Si rov vSaros y Xov6fte6a b^vverai. Idem. ib. 64 : Aovrp6v .... Sef Si 
 ^apvveaSai Siart irapaXiyas dfiirEToi,' H. D. : Xukoktovov, aconite, Galen T. 13. 
 p. 158 D : XvKoircpcriK^v (?) a Mnd of plant, is Xvicowipawv in Galen T. 13. p. 106 A : 
 Xuxvik6v, the time of lamp-lighting : XcoTpov (?) Hesyoh. -. (lapvirrov, Athen. 663 
 A : \t,i(TavK\.K&v (so. epovp^d) : p,Eo-6XaPov (?) Vitruv. 9.3; if not corrupt, should 
 probably be /leaoXafiov : (iot6v, lint, is better paroxytone, as in Hesyoh. : |j.oi6v. 
 Arc. 121. 24; Theog. Can. 130. 9 : p,ij£X6v (?) = /i«eX& : |ji.vokt6vov and |ji,vo(f>avov, 
 aconite, are both adjectives : p.vttci)t6v, Hesyoh., etc. : £vp6v, Herod, n. /t. X. 38. 
 33 ; Arc. 122. 22 ; Theog. Can. 130. 30 : J«<rT6v, the compound ■napa^varov, Schol. 
 Aristoph. Av. 11 50, is regular: opSoirTcoTiv, L. 8.: opirerov, JEd\..=hpTriT6v, ^ 
 Theocr. 29. 13; Sappho, etc. : ba-riov, Herod. ir.n.X. 37. 30; Arc. 119. 2 : Theog. 
 Can. 121. 8: some wrote Sffreov, Schol. Ven. n. 793; the Attic form is barovv ; 
 Doric, oarwv ; Ionic, barivv : it is probable that bariov, if it be a correct form at 
 all, results from the resolution of barovv, and that the latter could arise from 
 Sarfov is clear from such words as dpyipeos, apyvpovs, x"^^*"", X"^*""") ^^- '■ 
 6tn6, = baria is quoted by H. D. from Oppian. Cyn. i. 268, a very odd form : tiI 
 iraiSiKii : iraXTfiv, Xenoph. Hell. 3. 4. 14, etc. : irapEi.6v, Schol. Ven. F. 35 : ■ncuTriv, 
 Eust. 1278. 54, and ir&arov, Hesyoh. \ ireJ6v (so. arpdrevpia) : ire<T<r6v (nerrbv), 
 Pollux 9. 97 : ir6T«|vil, irereivd, and i7TT)vd (sc. fffia) : ■ni\S6v, Schol. Apollon. Rhod. 
 4. 200 : iriviKov or ■iriwiK6v, a pearl, Salmas. ad Plin. p. 11 24, 1 173, quoted by 
 H. D. : iroficljoXvYiipfiv, Paul. .^gin. 7. 17; H.D.: ■irXeupSv, Schol. Ven. V. 35 : 
 iroTTiTd = TreTHvd : itorhv, Hom. ; irpoT]7|i^va, a, participle used substantively : 
 irpv(Ji.v6v, Hom. : ■irT«p6v, Arc. 137. 13, the compound aiepSwrepov is regular ; wvp6v, 
 Theog. Can. 130. 30, or rd. irvpd, Schol. Ven. T. 35: irvpcrd, Burip. Ehes. 97, 
 heteroclite plural of iTvpa6s: pivSv, Soph. fr. 122 : (>vn6v =irroaT<i9ntj ydXaxros, 
 
104 Second Declension. [§ 346- 
 
 Phot. 349. 9, 'H.. D. seems to Tje an error, as the word is, at least in its ordinary 
 sense, paroxytone : ^vt6v, Arc. 123. 16 : f urd = 7nj70>'a, Phot. 493. 3 ; H. D.: 
 ^UTp6v (?) the proper form is ^vrpov : <rap,f)ov, JioT.^ff if} ^fiov : o'eip6v, Stob. Eel. 
 vol. 2. p. 449 ; S. D.: (ri8ci)T6v (?) : aKiKerbv (sc. au>na) : o'Kiop6v in Arc. 123. 4 
 is probably corrupt : <rKo\i6v (sc. itiKos), our books vary between this and aic6\iov, 
 Eust. 1574. II : o-TtXeiv or trreXeifiv, Theog. Can. 121. 3 : <TTvp6v (?) Theog. Can. 
 1 30' 30 : cj-K«p6v (?) the proper form is OKipov : crupxiv, a led horse, S.J).; v^vphv. 
 Arc. 122. 22 ; Herod. TT. /J. \. 38. 33 : TapdXa or TaPijXa, Hesych. is a Persian word : 
 tiXtov, PoUux 6. 9. 49, etc., also tiXtov, Athen. 113 F : Tpa^avfiv (so. /iipiov), this 
 also seems to be used substantively with the accent rpdyavov : TpipaK6v (sc. i/iivTiov), 
 though Tpl^aKov is not uncommon, cf. Lob. Prol. 314 : Tpo<|)6v, Plat. Polit. 289 A : 
 TpuiKTd, Suid., etc. . viroTajivAv (?) Horn. H. in Car. 288 ; the accent is quite con- 
 trary to analogy: (|)a\XiK6v (so. aa/xa, opxtlJ^a, etc.): <j>apiK6v (or cpapiaxdv '!), 
 Nicand. Alex. 398 ; Hesych. has (p&piKov : c|)opP6v, Orph. Arg. iili, for which 
 tp6p^ov {(f>6pPa) occurs in Hesych. : <|)t)T6v, Arc. 1 23. 16 ; the compounds ^ta&^vrov, 
 o-u|ji<j)DTOv are regular: XP^''"' (loK- XP"^'')' ^™' ^^2- 22 hardly belongs to this 
 declension, but is put here for want of a better place : xd i|/EvSoiraviK(i, Polyaen. 
 3. 9. 32 : mov. Arc. 122. -z, yet its other forms, aifov, wiov, are regular, Eust. 1686. 
 48 ; Theog. Can. 130. 19 ; B. M. 822. 45 ; Schol. Ven. A. 464: tA yAp fii OS 
 K-fjyovTa fieTair\a(r(r6ti€va ds ovSerepov y^vos rh fh ON \7jy0v, rbv aiirdv t6vov 
 <pv\A(r<T€i' 6 ^vy6s T^ ^vySv — rd C^y&, U<ppos Si<j>pav Sicppa. o6ev el Kal fttjpSs, Kal 
 ftrjpdv teal firjpa. 
 
 347. Note 2. — Tribrach Diminutives. A considerable number of diminutives 
 consisting of three short syllables are found in the books paroxytone, though such 
 an accentuation must be regarded as erroneous, since it is contrary to the express 
 precepts of the grammarians (cf. Schol. Ven. B. 648 ; 1. 147 ; N. 71 ; E. M. 451. 
 16; 520. 15). Some of these false forms have been noted, and a list of them is 
 appended. The word irsSCov, plain, is excepted by all authorities. BpoKCov, 
 S. D. : ppE<|>iov, M. D. : 8okCov, H. D. ; but the places quoted do not warrant 
 this accent : 6povCov, Vita Mli jun. p. 33. 2, ZTase ap. H. T>., is false for 6p6viov : 
 'Eustath. ad II. B. p. 268. 8, observari jubet ri k&iuov viroKopianicws Xex^^" ""-^ 
 TrpowapolvT6vas, (is Kal \iipa, Kvpiov Ovpa, Ovpiov. Paulo clarius rem totam enu- 
 cleat Btymdogicum Bibliothecsa Lugd. Bat. MS. in A-^Soi : ubi docet, si vToaopia- 
 TiKal Trapayayai sint SaKTvXtKoi, trpd fuas fX^^^ "^^^ t6vov, ut ^aixiov, diriov, Kketdiov, 
 iraiKov, Krjpiov, SaSiov el Si kv rpial ^p&xeaiv Zffi, irpoirapo^vovTm, SpSvos, Op6nov 
 ■jTTixos, nrvxiov ipXeBiov, T6iriov,'6piov, n6piov, K6piov, \6yiov,' Hemsterhuis. ad Schol; 
 Aristoph. Plut. 1098 ; cf. A. G. 794. 22 : evpCov, Alciph. 3. 30, should be fliipiov, 
 Eust. 268. 8 ; 1854. 56 ; Hemster. swpra : kXoBCov (?) : KXavCov, Heysch. : KpiKiov, 
 L. 8., H. D., but the passage quoted does not justify it : ktcvCov, is expressly 
 stated to be kt^viov, by Arc. 119. 9 ; Theog. Can. 122. 6 ; XapCov, Strab. 640 : Xa- 
 ■yCov is false for Xdviov, Schol. Ven. N. 71 ; E. M. 451. 16 : XiSCov is quoted by 
 H. D. from Paus. 2. 25. 8, where however Dindorf properly reads \i8iov: Xo<|>Cov, 
 Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 1109 ; a mistake for X6<j)iov, Suid. ; Pollux 7. 157 ; Hesych. ; 
 A. 6. 794. 33 ; (laJCov, Schol. Thucyd. 2. 13, may perhaps be right, though (idj:i,ov 
 occurs in Athen. 646 C: ve^lov, L. S.: Jnt)Cov, DioBc. 4. 20; Theoph. H. P. 7. 13. 2 : 
 ■jTeSlov, a plain (the compound words yeoiridtov, ipoiriSiov are regular) : ireSiov is, 
 according to E. M. 658. 23, the diminutive of ire'Si; ; so also Theog. Can. 122.6; 121. 
 31 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 335. 21 : irXaTCov (?) ; iroBCov (?) Eust. 1196. 15 : irtipCov, Eust. 
 729. 65, a false form for TrupcroK : tttvxIov ; there does not appear to be the slightest 
 authority for this, ■irT0x''OV being undoubtedly the right accent, Arc. 119. 9; 
 Theog. Can. 122.6: p&Kiov (?) is mentioned in the lexicons, but is false for ^dKiov, 
 Theog. Can. 122. 7; Schol. Ven. N. 71 ; E. M. 375. 28 : fa<j)Cov (??) : eraxlov, 
 Pollux 10. 152 : o-ivCov, Hesych. : o-Ka^lov ; this is the common accent, though 
 
-§ 349-] Neuter Substantives. 105 
 
 aK&<piov is found ; (rKS(|>Cov, Hesych., etc. : o-irtvCov, Athen. 65 E : o-roXtov (?) is 
 better aT6Xiov, E. M. 58. 14 : <T4>BpCov, N. T. Acts 3. 7 : T6Kvtov, A. G. Oxon. 2. 
 322.8: <|>opCov is a false fonn for ipopfTov: yiJ>\\,ov, Marc. Anton. 6. 57: x^P^o", 
 Arist. H. A. 6. 22. 17; 3. 14, and elsewhere; for whicli the false form xop'ov 
 occurs in Hippocrat. De nat. pueri, p. 238, H. D., and in many other places ; the 
 word is also written x^'P'o" : >|»u.XCov is false for >|;AXiov ; and ^Aiov is also said 
 to occur. All of these, with the exception of ireSCov and tskvCov, are unquestion- 
 ably either false in accent or spelling, or both. 
 
 348. Note 3. — Dactylio Diminutives. The rule for the accentuation of dac- 
 tylic diminutives in lov, stated above, is that which is given by the best autho- 
 rities, ancient and modern ; but the application of it is beset with difficulties, 
 because it is hard to say what constitutes a diminutive of the class in question. 
 It is not the mere external form of the word, for aiXiov, Ha/JLiov, opmov stand to 
 avXi}j defffiSsj SpKos in the same apparent relation that Pv^Xiov, riL)(iov, -xpyaiov do 
 to p6p\os, reixos, and XP""^^! ^^nd yet they are not diminutives : nor is it signifi- 
 cation alone; apxwv is a little hear (Theog. Can. 122. 14), but it is not paroxytone. 
 In short, there are words diminutive in form and signification which are not 
 paroxytone, while there are others diminutive in form and accent, though not in 
 meaning. The following lists will, it is hoped, facilitate the application of the rule. 
 
 349. NoTB-4.- — Diminutives in Form and Accent, hut not in Signification. 
 At|jiviov, Suid.; Theog. Can. 5. 33, or aliiviov, A. G. Oxon. i. 81. 24, a variant of 
 d|jivCov, Arc. 119. 29; A. G. 794. 6; for which Manuel Moschopul. Gramm, 
 p. 33 ed. Titze has djiviov : d|ji<)>Cov, which sometimes occurs, is false for afi.<{>iov, 
 A. G. 794. 32: avrCov, to tov larov, Theog. Can. 123. 28: avrXlov, in Eust. 
 1728. 59, is better proparoxytone, A. G. 411. 19: d-n-TpCov (?) A. G. 794. 12: 
 di|;£ov = Td irpSffwitov, Hesych. : PipXlov, a hoof:, Theog. Can. 122. 16 : t& 'F^yiov, 
 0i 0\ioVf KptxiffioVj enl Svffl tSvois SiHo ffrj^affias kir^veyrcav, I do not know what 
 is the meaning of 0t$\iov: PpoxCov ri avvtxSis Ppexi/ievov, E. M. 211. 15: 
 ^vjSXCov, Arc. 119. 20; Ohcerob. E. 143. 23 is only another -form of the word 
 Pi0\lov : YaYY^Cov, B. D. : y\avKlov, Athen. 395 C, is quoted by H. D. from 
 Galen t. 13. p. 166, as proparoxytone: yoyyplov, S. D. : etpiov became in later 
 times dpiov; Eust. 912. 52 ; but he denies that it is a diminutive, Eust. 743. 2 ; 
 IpKlov, Eust. 233. 44; Schol. Ven. N. 71; Choerob. E. 143. 23; E. M. 631. 25: 
 Schol. Dion. Thrac. 856. 4: ■ifiloi, Horn. : T|pCov, A. G. 794. 9; E. M. 437. 12 : 
 6t)pCov, Arc. 119. 19; Theog. Can. 122. 11: iKpCov, Hesych.; see below, § 352; 
 ivCov, Schol. Ven. I. 147: icrrCov, Arc. 120. 8; Eust. 233. 44: t<rxtov. Arc. 120. 
 8 ; Eust. 233. 44; E. M. 631. 25 : iTpCov, Aristoph. Aoh. 1092, and elsewhere, is 
 expressly made proparoxytone by Arc. 119. 18, and such is its proper accent: 
 IXvCov, Eust. 233. 44, is more correctly written tx^iov, E. M. 375. 28; 451. 16: 
 KavUoy, Arist. H. A. 8. 2. 29: KevTpCov, Theod. Prodr. p. 77, H.D., cf. E. M. 
 503. 39 ; is also K^VTpiov : Kto-Kiov (?) Hesych. : KijpCov, A. G. 794. 9 : kutctCov, 
 A. G. 794. II, Kto-o-iov, in another sense, Diosc. 3. 106: KXavCov (?) Hesych.; 
 Koivtov, Hesych., is false for koivuov; cf. Arc. 131. 5: KoupCov (?) Kovpetov: 
 Kpa|ji.pCov, A. G. 793. 36, in Hesych. Kpan$iov=Tb aiiveiov, where H. D. thinks 
 KpajiHuov the right reading, but the passage just quoted from A. G. is clear both 
 as to spelling and to accent : KpavCov, Horn. etc. ; KpoxrCov, Theog. Can. 122. 16, 
 quoted above, says that it is paroxytone in one signification, and proparoxytone in 
 another; but it does not seem to have two meanings: |iir]pCov, Theog. Can. 122. 
 1 1 : |jivao-Cov = pthpov ti Si/iiBi/ivov, Hesych. ; but fiv&aiov, a plant, Theoph. H. P. 
 4. 9. 8. 2 ; S. D. : JeorCov, S. D. : gijpiov (so. (p&pimicav), Theog. Can. 122. 11 : 
 this is a strange accent, as the word is nothing but the neuter of ^^pios : oyKCov 
 (or Symov), Eust. 1898. 63; Theog. Can. 123. 28: oiKtov, perhaps also a dimi- 
 
106 Second Declension. [§ 349- 
 
 nutive in meaning : miviov, Horn. : irv|Cov, A. G. 794. 7 ; perhaps hardly a fair 
 instance : ptiYCov ^?) and pi\fi.ov ; of. Theog. Can. 133. 16 ; o-aYtov, A. G. 793. 36 : 
 o-avviov, Hesych., is false for <rAvviov, rh aiSoiov, Theog. Can. 133. 11 ; it is not a 
 diminutive: o-awiov, a javelin, Strab. 717; for which (xainov, Arrian Ind. c. 16. 
 10, is a better form ; the word seems to be the same as <xavvtov, mentioned above, 
 Pollux 10. 143 : o-turXCov ; see below, TivrXiov : (rivCov, Hesych. : ctitCov, A. G. 
 794. II ; Theog. Can. 132. 13 : o-Kajiviov, A. G. 794. 5 : o-Kap<{iCov, Constantin. de 
 Adm. Imp. u. 9. p. 19 ; H.D. . iry.rfi'\.ov, Hesych. : (r|ji,iripCov (?) : o-p.vpvCov (?) and 
 afivpnov ; for which ajxvpvewv also occurs : o-irapTiov, A. G. 794. 12; for which the 
 corrupt form cnrepTCov occurs in Theog. Can. 122. 13 : (rirX'rjvtGv, Pollux 2. 320: 
 o-irovSiov (?) : o-Ta9|iiov, Pollux 4. 173 ; hat aTdff/uov,Smd.: crTajivCov, A.G.794.6 ; 
 perhaps this is diminutive in signification ; the same remark applies to o-ravpCov, 
 Chcerob. E. 143. 23; Theog. Can. 132. 12 : crTcpviov; o-n]9iov, Arist. Physiog. 6. 
 II: <j-Tpou9Cov, Theog. Can. 122. 13 : <ruKtov (?) ffij/cio!' is the better form : o-^hkIov, 
 Arc. 119. 14, perhaps diminutive in meaning: a-i^i\piov (?) Theog. Can. 122. 11: 
 a-<i>iyylov, Lucian pro Merc.Cond.I: a-xoiviov, Arc.120.4; Theog. Can. 122. 12: Tei- 
 xtov, Choerob. E. 143. 33 ; E. M. 375. 38 ; Schol. Ven. 1. 147 ; pieffoTeixtov is regular 
 as a compound: TeKvtov: nvrKlov or creuTXCov, Athen. 621 B; but thJtA.ioj' also 
 occurs: TupCov (?) A. G. 793. 36; its meaning is unknown: (jjepvCov, Pollux 6. 
 94, etc., should be ^^pviov. Arc. 119. 38: (fopTtov, Theog. Can. 132. 11; E. M. 
 451. 16: <|>P<"'p'°V) .^c. I30. 3: <|)VkCov, E. M. 451. 16: ((koXCov, Pans. 4. 18. 4: 
 Xa\Ktov, Eust. 1680. 37: xafnlov, Arc. 119. 14; Theog. Can. 123. 11 : XP^"''"". 
 Schol. Ven. N. 71; Eust. 1680. 27; Theog. Can. 122. 11 is incorrectly XP'"""'" ™ 
 Aristoph. Lys. 930: x^p'"") -^^ &• 794- 8; Theog. Can. 122. 13: utCov, E. M. 
 375. 28 ; in the case of several of the above words, it is hard to tell whether they 
 are diminutive in meaning or not ; e. g. Srjpiov may be applied either to an elephant 
 or a bee ; xP"<f'<"' may mean a little bit of gold, or merely a gold piece, without 
 any necessary implication of smallness. 
 
 Compounds of these diminutives seem generally to follow the general rule and 
 retract the accent, as (ico-oKiriiriov, p,e<roT€Cxiov, tihitv(iPiov ; though H. D. quote 
 iraXai-oxwpCov from Anna Comn. p. 442. 
 
 350. Note 5. — Diminutives in Form and Signification hut not in Accent. 
 Ai'yiov (?) Theog. Can. 123. 14, perhaps only occurs as a proper name: apKiov, 
 Theog. Can. 122. 14: ao-Kiov, L. S., or oo-kCov, A. G. 794. 5: ptaXiov is quoted 
 by H. D. from Aristoph. Vesp. 203, where Bergk writes 0ai\iov : Y(l|ji,Pptov = rpv^Xiov, 
 Hesych.: ■y(iv8iov=«(/3iTior', Hesych.: ■yipiov, Arrian Diss. Epict. 2. 20. 29: 
 ytia-iov or fiaiov, Hesych., etc. : SevSpiov (?) is better SevSpCov, as in Athen. 649 F : 
 Seppiov, Hesych. : Jiiviov, Ammon. 65 : ■f|(ji.i<7(t)aCpiov, Euseb. P. E. 3. 92 D : ■qp.i- 
 Tup,piov, Suid. : T|p.i<t)6p(ji,iov, Pollux 10. 169 : Kd&Siov, A. G. 794. 16 ; yet KaSCov, 
 Sept. I Kings 1 7.40 : kAXttiov, Athen. 475 G : K^pviov, Theog.Can. 123. 11 : kXictiov, 
 in Homer 1 is short and the word is proparoxytone, but in Attic it is KXlatov (or 
 K\€L(Tiov), E. M. 520. 15: Kw|xiov, Eust. 268. 8 : Kwviov, Eust. 1 1 96. 15, is KwvCov 
 in Anth. Pal. 5. 1 3 : K(ipiov, Dot. = Koptov, Aristoph. Ach. 731 : X-pSiov, Eust. 193. 
 35; Didymus and Philemon wrote KrjSiov, Eust. 1146.60: X'fip.vov (?) is better 
 K-qfiiov, Hippoor. p. 943 D ; B. D.: Xvxviov, Eust. 1 854. 55 ; for which XvxvCov is 
 preferred by Lob. Phryn. 314 : |ji.6CXiov is not a diminutive according to Eust. 743. 3 ; 
 Trypho was in doubt whether to make it paroxytone, Schol. Ven. 1. 147 : vf|TTiov, 
 Athen. 65 D: oPpiov (?) Theog. Can. 122. 24: eiroCKiov ital IvoCklov [sc. irpowap- 
 o^vverat] Siv ret, TrpanSTVira dxptJffTa, A. G. 794. 22 : 6p(|>iov (?) or 6p<|>Cov, Alex. Trail. 
 7. p. 362 ; H. D. ; oo-irpiov, Theog. Can. 122. 24, can hardly be considered diminu- 
 tive in signification : irdpBiov, Arist. H. A. 2. i. 20, is probably not a diminutive : 
 irXaCcriov, Theog. Can. 123.14, perhaps not «, fair instance: irX^flpiov (?) Paus. 6. 
 23. 2 : ir6(r9iov, Suid. : irpenviov, Hesych. : ^dpSiov (?) is certainly better as a 
 
-§ 353-] Neuter Substantives. 107 
 
 paroxytone : fiKTpiov (?) Theog. Can. 122. 23 : ^d|ji,<t>iov, A.G. 794. 33 : fimov (?) : 
 ^dpiov, E. M. 702. 37 : ^Ti-yiov (?) cf. Theog. Can. 122. 16 : fCJiov frequently occurs 
 in MSS. for ^tJCov : ^vijipiov (?) H. D. have only pv|xp(ov : pcoiriov, Dio Cass. 63. 
 28, a questionable instance : o-Akkiov (?) is better aaxiciov : crivviov, rd aX&olov, 
 Theog. Can. 123. 11, perhaps not a. diminutive: o-€t)T\iov, see above, % 349: 
 irpo<rKT|viov, irepio-KTiviov, Theog. Can. 125. 21, are regular as compounds: a^b-^- 
 710V (?) H. D. have only a(pcrfyiov : t^x^iov, Arc. 119. 24, for which Tex"'"" occurs, 
 e.g. Athen. 55 E; Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 508 : rpipXiov, Arc. 119. 19, is not a 
 diminutive in signification, though rpvPKiov occurs in Aristoph. Plut. 1108 : (|>apiov, 
 Pollux 10. 66, does not seem to be a diminutive: (JxIttiov, Aristoph. Plut. loii : 
 (j>6pp.v.ov, Hesyoh., is better (ftopjiiov Diog. Laert. 4. 3 : <l>io-Kiov (?) should be par- 
 oxytone : X''l^'<»', Schol. Arati 1 73 = xv^i? : X'^W-^ov, Oribas. T. i . p. 1 19. 3 ; 239. 4, 
 is x^A""" in Xenocr. de aquatil. p. 190 ed. Cor., H. D. : xXaCviov, Anfch. Pal. 1 2. 40, 
 seems false for xA.a"''ov : ij;eX\tov (?) = \jje\iov : t^ifliov, Hesych., etc. . d)|jiiov, Anth. 
 Pal. II. 157 : wiriov (?) Hesych. : £piov (?). 
 
 351. Note 6. — The following are the principal words which are dactyls only 
 from contraction ; ^t^Siov, |3olSlov, or PoCSiov, Theog. Can. 121, 24 : ^TiStov, 
 ApoU. de Adv. 566. 12 : ypASiov = 7/jaf5(oi', Lob. Phryn. 88: iiiSiov = (aiSiov 
 Theog. I. I. : KuStov, Theog. Can. 124. 3 : iJ.ii8iov=^i;fSio>', Theog. Can. 121. 25 ; 
 Arc. 120. 13: voCSiov = ro/Sioi', Suid. ; Aristoph. Eq. 100: ^oCSiov or ^ovSiov:^ 
 fotSiov, A. Gr. 794. 17 : o-KoC8iov (?) aiciiSiov, Hesych. : o-T<pSiov=ffTaii!Sio;', E. M. 
 550. 6. 
 
 352. Note 7. — Such words as a%6ptov = atrium : dxTtov, j3Elian N. H. 13. 28 : 
 S4iivtov Theog. Can. 123. 10 ; Euat. 1037. 3' '• Seff/uov, Anth. Pal. 9. 479 : eSpioc, 
 Hesych. : eipiov, Eust. 743. 2 : Bip/uov : Blviov, Herodian ap. Theog. Can. 125. 11 : 
 iicpiov, Theog. Can. 122. 23 ; Eust. 1037. 81 ; Schol. Ven. O. 676 : Hxviov, Theog. 
 I. I. -. Eust. 233. 44 ; Schol. Ven. N. 71 : KqBiov or ktjtiov, Athen. 477 D : Kolvtov : 
 K6paiov, upiimov, icpdi0iov, or Kp6mov, Hesych. : kwSiov, Arc. 1 20, or KcpSiov : Xdpiov, 
 Theog. I, I, ; Eust. 743. 2 : Xivnov or Xivriov : Kiffrpiov : Traiyviovt E. M. 480. 49 ; 
 Schol. Ven. N. 71; Theog.'Can. 123. 10: noiixviov, Theog. I. I.; Arc. 119. 27; 
 Eust. 743- 2 : ipepvwv, Theog. 1. 1. ; (ppaipiov, Theog. Can. 122.23: <ppiytov : tfpi- 
 viov : <pvKXtov : x^^^^^^j Hesych. ; ^pvWiov : divtoVj Theog. I, I., are not diminutives 
 at all, and they accordingly follow the general rule. 
 
 353. Note 8. — ^According to Arcadius (121. 1-19) neuters in nov are accented 
 according to the following rules : — Trisyllables : I . Proper names are proparoxy- 
 tone, as BoiSeiov, XKoiveiov, 2i7«oj'. 2. Those in vuov^ preceded by a single 
 
 ' This part of the text in Arcaditis is clearly corrupt ; the words are ; tcL Sid, rov 
 EION TpiffiWa^a wponapo^vvovTai, et ^ Trpd t^Xovs ffuWaiS^ eh (pojv^ev X'^yot' 
 "Ovfiov, KSvGioVf yeveiov, d&veiov, rd 5k Koivetov irponepiffirdTai koX XvX' 
 veTov Kal iropveTov ov fiovov exoyra rh N. Nor is the relative passage in 
 Theognostus (Can. 128. 4) altogether sound: tA, 5ia EION rpiaiXXaffa KaBa- 
 pevovra toC N irpoirapo^i^vovTai piovoyevij, dird 6v6s tpavqfVTOs dpxSfieva, Sici t^s ci 
 dttl>66yyov yp&tpovTar Svtiov, (pdveiov, KpAvnov^ k6jvhov^ B6.veLov, yheiov, tcdvetov b 
 Kal K&v£ov, ^dveioy, kt4v€iov t (popovatv yvvaTms kirl tov dvaS^fiaros. It seems 
 obvious that veiov must be read for eiov in both places, and if the words 17 irpb 
 riXovs avKXafii] in Arcadius can mean 'the syllable before the eaiing,' the inser- 
 tion of iv before <p<uv!jev, and of xaBaptvovTa after TpiirvXXa0a, will make the pas- 
 sage somewhat more consistent with the examples, for it will then run : ' Tri- 
 syllables in Vfiov pure are proparoxytone if the syllable before that termination 
 ends in a single vowel.' Such a rule would exclude Koivetov, because vhov is pre- 
 ceded by more than a single vowel, and Xvxveiov and iropveiov as not being in 
 veiov pure. But it seems highly probable that there is a deeper corruption yet in 
 both authors. 
 
108 Second Declension. [§353- 
 
 vowel are proparoxytone, as "Ovfiov, k6v(wv, yiveiov, Sdvetov, but KOiveTov is pro- 
 perispomenon because v is preceded by a diphthong, and XvxvfTov, iropvetov, because 
 it is preceded by a consonant. 3. All other trisyllables of this ending are pro- 
 perispomena, as TOp9iiHov, aTotx^wv, dyyuov, ypaipuov, (ySeiov, arifiewv. Hyper- 
 trisyllables : Simple and parasynthetic words are properispomena, as BaipaxHov, 
 iravSoKeTov, Si5aaKa\eTov, I3a\av(wv, iXeyfiov ; except proper names, names of 
 months, and synthetic compounds, all of which are proparoxytone, together with 
 Kripviceiov. Neuter adjectives retain the accent of their masculines, as 'HpiaKeiov, 
 Ai6,K€iov, AioaKovpeiov ; except 'HcpaiaTfiof and KopvffavTetoy. 
 
 354. Note 9. — Exceptions in aov. 'Ak(1t«iov (?) false for amTiov : oKpo- 
 \aov, Suid., is a compound ; aXeiov, a Ehodian festival of the sun, Eust. 1562. 54 ; 
 aXKiptdSeiov, Galen T. 13. p. 479 F: aKKVovaov (and d\Kv6viov), Diosc. 5. 136, 
 etc. : avSeiov (!) ; apKreiov, Diosc. 4. 106 ; S. D. : avKaov, strictly a neuter ad- 
 jective : PacrCXeiov (so. hSipm, etc.): pT|Teiov, Theog. Can. 128.13: p-f|x«i.ov, 
 Theog. Can. 128. 13; 0K6.aT(iov (?) is written pXacTTeiov in Nicand. Alex. 609: 
 Pp6v9eiov, an unguent, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 233. 14; of. Athen. 690 E: ^d- 
 V61.0V is regular according to the rule of Aroadius above mentioned : Ytvciov, Theog. 
 Can. 128. 7: 7T|pEi,ov, old age, Theog. Can. 128. 7: Yf|T€iov, B. M. 411. 44: y<i)X6i.6v 
 (?) Nicand. Ther. 351 ; E. D.; Sdveiov, Theog. Can. 128. 7 : BvaijXciov, Suid., is 
 better written Starj\iov, Hesych. ; iyxiXeiov, Eust. 1 23 1. 36, is really an adjec- 
 tive: iXivaov, A. G. Oxon. 2. 279. 31 : l(iPpiJ€iov (sc. xpias), Athen. 372 C; 
 IvaijXeiov, S. D., probably a wrong accent ; the place which they quote, Eurip. 
 Hel. 1 107, proves nothing: i'niy^iov, H.D,: itn-^bvaov (so. opyavov), Pollux 9. 
 59, etc. ; lirCveiov {n6\taiia or the like) ; liritreiov (or Maiov), Pollux 2 . 1 70 : 
 €XUiov=£X""'> o, plant so called, Nicand. Ther. 65 : J^rpeiov according to Orus, 
 but also ^rjTpeiov, Eust. 837. 45 ; the latter is Chceroboscus' accent, E. M. 411, 44 : 
 JuTciov, Theog. Can. 128. 12; E.M. 412.40; also (iiareiov, ^divraov, and (av- 
 retov (?) : ■i]\i,nrl\xaov, Sext. Emp. Hist. 7. 105, is quoted for this, but it proves 
 nothing as to the accent : Tipvyeveiov, Hesych. : 6cEiov = SeTov, Horn., etc. : 6(i- 
 pEtov (?) Theog. Can. 128. 12; k4vei.ov (or Kaveov), Theog. 128. 12: KAp£i.ov = 
 KdpT} (?) Athen. 684 A, where some read fcaprjvois for icapeiois : Kao-TdvEWt (sc. 
 Ka/jua), E. M.493. 25 : Kao-Topeiov (sc. /i^A.os ?) : KaTajid-yEiov (?) Artemid. i . 64 ; 
 H. D. -. keXePelov : KEVTatJpEiov (sc. (pvTdv), Diosc. 3. 6 : KifjXuveiov, Pollux 7- 
 143 : KTjpvKELOv t6 fiovoycvh Kal vpoffrjyopifedv, Sirfp ktritTTaToi Kal fj ffvvfjBeia, t6 
 ynip kiriBiTiKhv Trpoirapo^TjvsTai, Theog. Can. 12S. 31 ; Arc. 121. 14: K-fiTEtov (?) 
 Theog. Can. 128. 14: KXipdKEiov (?) for which KXip.aKiov seems a better form: 
 KovEiov (?) perhaps false for Ktijveioy : KoipEiov (or Koipiov), Attic ; KovpeTov, Com- 
 mon ; Theog. Can. 128. 22 ; but it is usually icovpeTov in Attic writers, at least in 
 our editions: k6»|;€iov, Hesych. : Kpop-iAvo-y-^TEiov, Theoph. H. P. 4. 6. 2; M.J).: Kjk- 
 VEI.OV, Theog. Can. 128. 7 : KudflEiov, Nicand. Ther. 591 : kvkXc&iteiov {SS/pov, ^eviov, 
 etc.) : KtivEiov, Theog. Can. 128. 7 : Xe^iSeiov, Theog. Can. 421. 23, for which Ke^el- 
 Slav or Ke^iStov are better forms : (jiaXdKEta = /to\(i/«a or /ta\dxEia, Oppian Hal. F, 
 638 ; TI. D.: p,ovo-yEV£iov, H. D. : iji,opij,oXvKEiov, Theog. Can. 1 29. i ; E. M. 590. 
 £2, is in several places wrongly written as a paroxytone : vdireiov (?) Nicand. Alex. 
 430 : Jdveiov, Theog. A. G. Oxon. 2. 128. 7: oveiov, Theog. A. G. Oxon. 2. 128. 7, 
 perhaps a proper name : oo-TpELov, Theog. Can. 1 2 1 . 8 ; Theodos. Gramm. 73. 2 7 : 
 irapdcTEiov, Lucian Nuvig. c. 5: TrapacrCTEiov, Athen. 235 D (or Trapaffiriov 1) '. 
 iraTdvetov is false for iraraviov : irETdXEiov, Nicand. Ther. 629 : iroSiEiov in Phot. 
 436. I and elsewhere is false for voStiov, Theog. Can. 128. 26: irpdcrEiov, A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 279. 31 : TTpoAo-TEi.ov (?) or vpoaffTHov, Lob. Par. 253 ; irpopaXdvsiov (?) ; 
 tA. irpoTEXEia is strictly an adjective : o-KtdSEiov (?) : ^^eveiov (?) or vpikviov, H. D. : 
 4>iivEiov, Theog. Can. 128. 6: <j)oivCKei.ov, Theodos. Gramm. 71. 4: <|)iKrC8Ei.ov, 
 Theog. Can. 121. 23: <|)VT(ip£iov (?) : x<>pi!i'8pEiov, Nicand. Ther. 389 : x^'^^wv and 
 
-§ 357-] Neuter Substantives, 109 
 
 XetXiov, Theog. Can. 128. 13 : x*^«">v, Nicand. Alex. 561 : x*^w«''<»', a bad fom) 
 for xf ^'''"01' : x'^''''**''°*' (•) = X*^''"'""' ■ X<"'P°''"po<j>eiov, x<>Lp<>o'<|><>'Yetov, and xoipo- 
 <t>opPetov, are all more or less doubtful : i|iv\\eiov (?) A. G, Oxon. 2. 2 79. 31 : 
 up»ov (?). 
 
 355. Note 10. — Sicceptions in aiov. See Arc. 120. 20-28; Theog. Can. 127. 
 3-24: d^vatov (?) : dpxaiov, Arc. 120. 23 : e^ap^-qvatov, S.D.: euvatov, Xenopb. 
 Cyn. 5. 7, really an adjective : f|p.Cp,vaiov, Pollux 9. 55, is sometimes written 
 ■fmipiviuov : TiTpatov, H. D. : Kavao-Tpalov, Suid, : KXaiov (?) Hesych. : Kopu<|>atov, 
 part of a net, Pollux 5. 31 : Koralov (!) ; Kparatov (?) ; KpaTai.6v (sc. oSSaj) : Kpt)- 
 iriBatov, Pollux 5. 120; ' KprjiriSaiov proparoxytonum in cod. Jungerm,' B.D.: 
 Xapivatov, Hesycb. ; |ic\LTaiov (sc. tcvviStov, d96viov, etc.) : p-ovo-aiovj JI. D, : vnp.- 
 <)>atov also occurs in tbe form vv/ifaiov : oXKaiov, Pollux 6. 99 ; OTratov, Plut. 1.159: 
 oupaiov seems in all its senses to retain the adjectival accent, though it is made 
 proparoxytone by Theog. Can. 127. 7 : <T«XT)vatov, S. D. : rpixatov (?) : rpoiraiov, 
 'Arc. p. 120. 22 : Tfi6-natov, Koi TpoiraTov 'Attikws; Mire Schol. Dionys. Bekk. An. 
 p. 678. 20 : 'Kfiets fiiv dvaKoyas rpdiratov KeyopLev iis airriKaiov, avXmov, d Sk @ovxv- 
 BiSt/s TpOTraiov 'ATTtfcaJs; Schol. Thucyd. I. 30: TpoiraTov ^ tTaKaici 'AtO'ls, ^s icriv 
 EujroXis, 'K.paTivo^j 'ApttXTOtpdyris, QovfcvbiSrjSj TpSnaiov ^ vea 'At6is, ^stari Mei/avdpos 
 Kal ol dWoL : Schol. Aristoph. Thesm. 697 1 TpoiraTov TTpoirepiaira^ivais dvayvaiareov 
 napci 'ApiffTO^p&vci Kal irapcL ©ovKvSiSij, rp6naiov 5^ npoirapo^vrdvas trapoL rois veturipois 
 voirjTats : of. Elmsl. ad Herael. 403,' L. Dindorf ap. H, D ; to the references add 
 E. M. 769. 14: xiXao-Tpaiov (so, virpov), Arc. 120. 27. 
 
 356. Note 11. — Exceptions in tpov. IlepCirTMov, E. M, 665. 7 ; Arc. 122. 10 ; 
 yet it is written irepiar^ov in E. M. 413. 29, and is expressly said to be accented 
 like virep^ov and o-t^ov in A. G. Oxon. 2. 371. 26 ; TTpoarmov on the other hand is 
 properispomenon, E. M. 665. 7 ; Arc. 122. 10 ; though Suidas has irp6aTipov, 
 
 2. Prosper Names. 
 
 357. In general, neuter proper names retract the accent, as 
 Y\epy6,vTiov, Aldvriov, Bufiivrioj;, "Ajxripov, 'Priyiov, 'la-dfjtiov, "IXlov, 
 Alov, @p6viov, Sovviov, 'Aktiov, 'OpiJ,4viov, ' ApreixCa-iov, Bovirpd- 
 <riov, AiXv^aLov, ACpKaiov, KipKawv, Uribaiov, Ar/vaiov, IldyyaLov, 
 TlfCpaLov, TO, 'Adrfvaia, Ar)vaia, 'Ecrrtata, AvKaia (sc. lepci), Boi^Setor, 
 "Siiyeiov, XXovveiov, Aavpetov, Topbtebov, AopUiov, Bopeiav, AvpKeiov ; 
 except 
 
 1. The names of temples and precincts {temenica) in eiov, 
 which are for the most part properispomena, as ^Avov^iiov, 
 'H(j)aicrTfiov, 'laKxetoz', KaTnTOikifiov, ■ KopvjSavTeiov, Nejuecretoi;, 
 ^opj3avT€iov. 
 
 %. Those in moi;, which are always properispomena, as ATjT&Jor, 
 Mtjtjomoz;, Nu/crcSoz', Tiri^ov (Arc. 1%%. 2,). 
 
 But every part of this rule, except the last, is liable to 
 numerous exceptions, lists of which are given in the following 
 sections. 
 
110 Second Declension. [§358- 
 
 358. Names of festivals in la, ata, and eto, though adjectives, 
 conform to the general rule, and are proparoxytone, as 'A^Tjuata 
 (sc. tepa), ' Airaroi^pia, Atdo-ta, Ato'/ieia, 'EicaTO/xySata, "Ep/^ato, "Hpata, 
 ATjvata, Ne'fxeta, naj'<iKe6o. 
 
 Note i. — On these words, see Theodos. Gr. 69. 16. 'ASpiaveta (?) ff. i). : in 
 Paus. 5. i6. 2 we have Upata for "Hpaia, Eust. 1560. 62 : ©rjo-eta, Hesyoh. ; 
 'Ifliojiala, Paus. 4. 33. 2 : KaWwrreio (?) : KairtTuXcia, St. Byz. : II<ivEia is also 
 found properispomenon : XdXKeia, according to Herodian ap. E. M. 805. 47, this 
 was generally properispomenon, and such is its usual accent in our books. 
 
 359. Note 2. — Exceptional Proper Names. 'ApaKatvov (sic), m\is 2i«eAias 
 oiSeTfpws leal irapolvrSvais, St. Byz., where we should read 'A$cucatvov (cf. Zonax. 9) 
 and npoTrapolvrdvas : 'Apcvrtvov = mons Aventinus, is strictly an adjective : 'A8pa- 
 v6v, Diod. Sic. 16. 68 : Al-ya\^ov (?) a mountain so called, Strab. 359 i Atiriiv, 
 Polyb. 4. 77. 9 : 'AXu-Cov (?) Paus. 3. 18. 2, where Dindorf reads 'AKireiov : 'A|xttv6v 
 (ti/)os) varies in the books between oxytone and proparoxytone ; Lobeck Prol. 181 
 prefers the former accent : 'Aircvvtvov {Spos), yet 'Airevvivov is most common, e. g. 
 Strab. 201-2 ; 211 ; 'AiTfPvtv6s as in Dionys. A. E. i. 9. I4 = p. 8. 5 Sylb. is quite 
 wrong: 'ApYupovv (Spos), Arist. Meteor. 1. 13. 20, is of course an adjective, as is 
 'A<7iTopSi)v6v, Strab. and 'AcrcrojpAv, St. Byz. : tA Bard, Strab. 496-7 : Boi6v, 
 Arc. 121. 23; cf. Thucyd. i. 107, for which the false forms Boiov and B6wv are 
 found: BoDflpurAv, Strab. 324; also Bov8paT6s: 'E\\i]vik6v, St. Byz. : 'EpD9p6v, 
 Ptol. 4. 4. 6 : 'l€p6v (sc. v6\i<riia), Demosth. 468. 10, etc. : KapvXXtvov, Strab. 192 : 
 Kaiv6v, Aristoph. Vesp. 1 20 : KaXeov, Theog. Can. 121.3 ; Arc. 118. 26: Kanaptvov, 
 Strab. 227 : KapiKov, St. Byz. : tA Ka<navii, Strab. 752 : Kao-ivdrov (?) Plut. 1. 177 : 
 Kao-tvov and Kao-Xtvov, Strab. 237: KiXpov6v, Eust. Dion. Per. 830 : Kpoi6v 
 (? K\oi6v, cf. Sohol. Ven. H. 284), Theog. Can. 130. 9 ; AaPiKov, Strab. 237 : A6Kt6v, 
 Schol. Ven. H. 284 : tcL AcuKd, Strab. 281 ; also Aevicdv, Callim. Dian. 41 ; like tcI 
 XtvKcl opt), Ptol. 3. 17; XevKov T«txos, Thucyd. i. 104, or Xcvk^v ircSCov, Paus. 4. 
 35. 1 1, are all adjectives : ' Inter AouySoOvov et AovySovvSv variant libri Herodiam 
 3. 7. 5,' H. D. ; the commonest form seems to be Aot)7Sot/>'oc : Avircpiv {opos), 
 Phot. Bib. 228. 28 : MaKcSvov, St. Byz. : MeyapiK^v, St. Byz. : Micnivfiv, Strab. 60 : 
 'NikCov, Athen. 157 A. C. ubi Niaiov scriptum,' H. D.: NiopiK6v, the country so 
 called, Ptol. 2. 14; but NdipiKov, a city, Eust. Dion. Per. 521 : 'OX6Kpov (opos), 
 Plut. I. 266 : IIeSiov, Paus. 8. 25. 12 : lieXao-yiKov (or IIe\apyiii6v), Thucyd. 2. 7: 
 IleXTivAv ■i7«SCov, Strab. 629: 'quod neXTr/ySv scribendum,' S, D. : like laPrjvbv 
 ireSiov : IIop6p,Cov, St. Byz. : IlTcXeov, Schol. Ven. S. 283-4, for which TlrtKiov, 
 St. Byz., is probably an error : tcL IlTcpii, St. Byz. : 'Pouo-irtvov, Strab. 831 : 
 TvTiov, Tyrannion made this paroxytone, Sohol. Ven. B. 648 : 5a|ji,iK6v, St. Byz., 
 etc. : SevTivov, Strab. 227 : Sitikoi', St. Byz. : ToX«t6v (?) Paus. 3. 20. 4 : T«ov6v, 
 St. Byz. : TeixCov, Thucyd. 3. 96, where Teix'ov also is read ; TTjvepiKov ireSioc, and 
 tA TpT]Tov opos, are adjectives : #aXaKp6v (Aupov) Ptol. 3. 4, is probably an error 
 for ^i\aicpov, St. Byz. : *aX(<rKov, Strab. 226: *Cp(j.ov niKT|v6v, Strab. 241 : *<i)Ki- 
 k6v, Paus. 10. 5. 1 : Xut6v and Xa>X6v Tttxos, St. Byz. : 'ilpiK^v, Strab. 316. 
 
 360. Note 3. — Exceptions in aiov. 'A9V|voiov, rb Te/ievos, Arc. 120. 25, is 
 sometimes falsely accented 'A6t)vaiov : 'AjxvKXalov and 'Apoxvatov, St. Byz. : 
 'Apiyaiov, Arrian Anab. 4. 24. 6 : "Epjiatov, Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. 
 Gr. gr. p. 308. 20 ; yet we have 'Epftaiov in Polyb. 4. 43. 2, there is much un- 
 certainty as to its accent, but it seems best to make it proparoxytone when 
 decidedly a substantive, and properispomenon as an adjective ; cf. Arc. 43. 8 ; 
 Theog. Can. 127. 9: 'EpvSpaiov (aicpov) Ptol. 3. 17. 4: 'Eo-Tiaiov, temple of Vesta, 
 
-§3^2.] Netcter Substantives. ill 
 
 DioCass. : "Hpaiov, Arc. 120. ai, but it is very couunonly 'H/iaroi', e.g. Thucyd. 
 3. 75 ■ ©vpatov, St. Byz. : 1p,Epatov (?) but 'I/ifpaiov also occurs : Kavao-rpaiov, 
 St. Byz. s. V. 'Apaxvatov, but Kavaarpaiov is found : Ki)vatov (?) or KT|vaiav, Soph. 
 Tr. 753, etc. : Kipxatov, Strab., is better written KCpKaiov, Arc. 1 20. 2 2 ; the books 
 vary : Kopu(j>aLov, St. Byz. : AtXiipaiov, Arc. 1 20. 6, is frequently misaccented 
 AiXvPaiov : NciXoirToXEp.aiov (?) H. D. : Nijo-aiov, St. Byz. : Nio-atov treSiov, also 
 Ntcraiov : IlaYYaiov opos, ^schyl. Pers. 494, also Hdyyaiov, Suid., etc. : IIwTcraiov, 
 St. Byz. : nToXc|iatov is a false form for llTo\€iiaeTov : 2i]Taiov (?) St. Byz. : 2vp- 
 |iaiov {veUov), St. Byz. : Tvpiatov or Tvpatoi', Xen. Anab. i. 2. 14 : Twaiov, St. Byz., 
 or Tviraiov, Paus. 5. 6. 7 : Tvxaiov (Spos) St. Byz. 1 XaXao-Tpaiov, St. Byz. s. v. 
 'Apaxvatov. 
 
 It is very probable that many of the foregoing words are mere mistakes of 
 scribes and editors ; the rules given by the old grammarians are tolerably clear and 
 precise, Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 308. 20 : toL fiivToi [romicSis 
 (Xxf)pjari^6p.iva\ Sfd ttjs ai Si<p66yyov ea(pep6pi.eva ovfceTL TrepiatraTaij dA.\' dva^iPd^frai 
 li6vov [? Tocoi/], "Ep/mLov, Nvfupaiov. St. Byz. s. v. 'A7(i6i; implies that adjectives 
 in 010s are properispomena, substantives in aiov, proparoxytone, but s. v. 'Apax- 
 vaXov, he saysj trpoirepLffiraffTSov S^* ra yoip SicL tou aiov duKd v-jrip rpeis (XvWa^ds 
 exovTa T^v reTapnjv dir6 t4\ovs 5tcL rod a ical t^v k^ijs diet, rov a ^ did. tov u, irpoire- 
 piffTTaTof XaKacTTpaZov, 'Kavaarpatov, 'AfivK\aTov ; to which may be added from 
 Arc. 120. 27, and Theog. Can. 127. 22, ST€<pav<uov and 'W\.aKaTatov. 
 
 361. Note 4. — Exceptions in eiov. 'Ap,aX8ciov, Cio. Att. 1. 15; ra(ji)3pelov, 
 St. Byz., is T&iiPpiov in Xenoph. Hell. 3. i. 6 ; see Lob. Par. 26 : Aaa-KvXELOv (?) 
 Pape ; the passages which he quotes do not prove this : tA 'EfiirapCLa and ri 
 'E|ji,TropEiov, if correct, are hardly proper names : "Eiitropiov, in Strab. 159, is per- 
 haps a better form ; BiiEpoo-Koirelov, St. Byz. : ©UTttov, j3!;sehin. 3. 122, Pape : 
 Itrciov, St. Byz. ttcSAis AlyiiTTOv, dtrb "IffiSos . . . uponepiaitdrai fi€, ws 'Hpttov teal 
 NefieireTov teat rSjv offa pj^ Tijs yevttcTJs to 5 e<f>v\a^av Tefievitcaiv toiovtos ydp 6 
 rinros: Avkeiov, Attic; Theog. Can. 127. 28, also Avxelov : rd MeXayyeta, Paus. 
 8. 6. 4 : Moijo-eiov, a place near Olympus ; St. Byz. : 'OyKeiov, x'^P'-ov 'ApxaSias, 
 St. Byz. ; TcL IIop9p,€ta (?) St. Byz. has Hop&pla and TlopOpiov (sic) : ^x^^igiov 
 (sc. liVTJim), Strab. 425, where some books read SxeSieioy. 
 
 It is by no means unlikely that a more minute examination of MSS. would 
 considerably diminish these exceptions, nearly all of which ought to be proparoxy- 
 tone according to the rules given by Herodian. See Theog. Can. 127, 25; 129. 
 6; Arc, 121, i-ii; E.M. 533. 29. 
 
 362. Note 5. — The accentuation of the temenica, as they are called, is exceed- 
 ingly capricious ; as they are really nothing more than the neuters of adjectives 
 in «or with Up6v, or some such word, understood, they ought properly to be pro- 
 paroxytone,'but for some reason or other they are generally properispomena. In 
 a,ccordance with one of the leading principles of the Greek grammarians, namely, 
 that of marking difference of meaning by difference of accent, they were perhaps 
 distinguished from the neuter of their adjective in order to show their quasi-sub- 
 stantival character. For convenience sake, it has been assumed that they are pro- 
 perispomena, and a list of the' exceptions to this rule is appended. In order, 
 however, that the reader may form his own judgment on the matter, the following 
 passages from Herodian and others are quoted. Theog. Can. 129. 15 : Td itrl 
 refieviov Std tov ETON ovS^Tepa piovoyevTJ tirip Tpas ffvWa^ds •nponapo^vTovd Te Kal 
 ■npomptaTiiifi,iva Sid t^s EI SiipBdyyov ypdupovraf tovtuv Si airSiv offa airb tSiv cis 12 
 irapAyovTat t^s yevttc^s Ka9apds oiiffjjs, ptfi (pvXuTTOvffTjs t6 ffhp^iuvov Trjs yeviKTJs' tA 
 yovv wpowfptairi/iifvd elat TOiavra, olov irpUTavttov, 'Sfp.iaetov, Xepanaov oil ydp 
 l0iXafe rb S ttjs yivtieTJs toS ^epimSos' toioCto xal Td 'Ompe?ov, 'AvovPeiov, Te«o- 
 
112 Second Declension. [§362- 
 
 aaov, Bfi/SiScioc 8^ vpoTrapo(vTovov €<pv\ale ■yd.p jd S t^s BfySfSos fiVUCTJf otw'uus 
 Kal Tt) ©eWSfioy. npompiairwvTai S' opiolws 8id t^j EI hi)>e6~i-iov ypacpSiifya ml Saa 
 diro Twv CIS OS Kadapav, Ttji I Trapa\r]yoiiiycov, Kvpia Kal kttjtckA, xal- baa rg EI Sttj>- 
 e6yy<f irapaKTiyerat, oTov 'AaiiKrjmuoy ('AaKKrjmds yip), 'OXii/imor, 'O\vp.mH0V, 
 KaTTniiKdov, 'Afi/xaivieiov (rd ycip XTJiTiudv Sick tov i). ovtoi Sf) Kal to vpoirapo^vrova, 
 nXouTtui'eioi', 'Hp&KKiiov, HoaeiSiiivetov, Xapiiveiov, AI&khov, AwaKSpftov, 'EXivuov, 
 KKeowirpaov, tipwviiov, Mavffi/Keiov, Kaiaipuov. ots Spcia Kal kirl kopTo/v M.ova(iov, 
 'Sipi.miov, 'HpiKkHov, 'Op'/jpaov. In this passage some obvious corrections have 
 been made. Herodian ap. Herm. de emend rat. Gr. gr. 19. p. 307: en &iiapr&- 
 vovaiv 01 KeyovTes ^epamiov ws 'AaK\rjTeiov ov yip iariv op.oia- o$ev 'AaKKrjmTov 
 pXv epoSpiey, S^pairetov 5^ ov, d\A.(i 'SepairiSiov \6y(i' toioiSt^" ocra knl Trjs yeytKtjs Sii 
 ToC Sos KXivovTai, TaOra Kal inl toC KaTrixv^iKa ' {sic) axrilMTOs t6 S (pvKi^et. ecrnv 
 oiv Sipams, ^ep&mSos, Sid tovto xal 'Sepamiiov kpovp-tv Kal 'Iffis 'IiriSos' 'IffiSiov 
 o^v kpovpiiv, ws Kal EuptTriSiys anb ttjs ©tViSos ©iTiStov el-ne' 
 
 ©erlhov avSa. 
 
 Herodian ap. Herm. de emend rat. Gr. gr. ig. p. 308 : opioias a/mpTavovaiv oi 
 \4yovTis Atovvaeioi/, lbs 'AaKXTj-mTov. oaa htrl ttjs yeviKijs dvopara iTeptffnaTai, ravra 
 Kal TOTiKoJs axOP^Ti^6p.iva TrepiffiraTai. kirel ovv 'A<TK\r)iii6s *AaK\7jtTiov, AiSyvaos SJ 
 Aiovvffov Kal @rjO€is ©Tjaiais, kirel ov iTepLffirdTai, Std rovro ovK kpovpiev ©tjcgTov oitSk 
 AtovvaeToVj dWci Aioviiaiov xal Brjcreiov. rd fievToi Sid t^s ai 5i(p66yyov eK^epSfieya 
 ovKCTi TtepiairaTai, dWd dvajSi/SdffTai p6vov [leg. t6vov] "Eppmoy, Nvpxpmov. E. M. 
 451. 45 : rd dird twv els evs Sid tov etov yivopiva p,ovoyevT}, ■npoirepiffTrdrai, ^aXavuov, 
 fia<l>etov, nKiiv tov ©ijffcus ©^ffciof. The books however are not accented in such a 
 manner as to be consistent with any of these passages. The following exceptions 
 to our rule occur. 
 
 363. Note 6. — Temenica in €iov. 'A.yplmtaov, Joseph. B. J. i. 21. i ; H,D.: 
 'ASpiavctov (?) or 'ASptdveiov, Epiphan. Panar. p. 1 36 B ; M.D.: Ai&xaov, Arc. 
 121. 17 ; Theog. ap. A. G. 1343 ; Lob. Phryn. 369 : Aiivreiov (sc. arjiid) : 'AKoS'fi- 
 (Jiei-ov, Suid. ; Lob. Phryn. 367 ; 'Apiajoveiov (lepSy), Harpocr. ; Suid. ; 'An|jwi)vi6i.ov 
 ?) or 'Ap.|ji,u)vi«iov, Theog. Can. 129. 28 : 'A(i<j)«tov or "A\i,^tu>v„ Xenoph. Hell. 5. 
 4. 8 ; perhaps hardly a fair instance ; 'A|ji<t>t4peiov (!) or 'Aiupiapdnoy, Strab. 399 : 
 'AvaKfiov, Schol. Luclan Oonviv. c. 24 ; Andocid. p. 7. 10, is 'AvaKetov in Eust. 
 iiig.io; Lucian Pise. c. 42, and elsewhere : 'AvaKTopeiov, A. G. Oxon. 2.332. 27; 
 'AiroWtivevov, Eust. 270. 19: 'ApAreiov, Plut. 1. 1051 : 'Ao-KX^i'ireiov or 'AotkXt]- 
 ireiov, Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 307. 19, or 'AffKXijiiietov, Theog. 
 Can. 1 29. 27 : 'AtrTdpTeiov, for which 'Ao-TapT€iov also occurs : 'AxCWeiov (?) : Bev- 
 BiBciov, Lucian Icaromenipp. 24: BepevCKEiov, H.D. quote Athen, 202D, which place 
 does not prove this to be the correct accent ; Aiovio-eiov is un- Attic, Aioviffiov 
 being the proper form, Herodian ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 308 ; Lob. 
 Phryn. 368: AioaKovpciov (or AioffKiS/ieioj'), A. G. 1 343 ; Arc. 121. 18: "EKilTevov, 
 (sc. $vna, ayaXpa), Suid.; Aristoph. Lys. 64 : 'EX^vtiov, Theog. Can. 129. 31: 
 T,fkyfit\.ov, Pans. I. 26. 5; Plut. 2. 843 E: '^fixKaov, Eust. 270. 19; Arc. lai. 
 1 7 ; Lob. Phryn. 369 : 'HpibSciov, Suid. . 'Hpiaewv (sc. pii/rjim), Hesych. ; 'H<|)aC- 
 a-Ttiov (?) is quoted, but "Hijiaio-Teiov, Arc. 121. 18, is the better form: ©tTCSetov, 
 Theog. Can. 1 29. 24 : Q'tYraov, E. M. 451. 45 ; Herodian ap. A. G. Oxon. 3. 252. 16 ; 
 or 0T\a-fiov, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 219. 13 ; and such is the accent in our editions: 
 'loXdeiov, S. D. : Tinro6ocJ>VT«iov, Hesych. : 'IiriroXtiTeiov, Schol. Ambros. Odyss. 
 A. 321 : lo-eiov, Plut. 2. 353 A, or 'lo-etov, Eust. 270. 19 : Kaicrii.pEi.ov, Strab. 794 : 
 
 '■ Hermann conjectures kotox'/tikoS, which is improbable, there being no such 
 word in the language. There can be little doubt that the true reading is KTi]nKod. 
 Cf. Theog. Can. 129. 26. 
 
-§ 366.] Simple Adjectives in aos, ^os, and yos. 113 
 
 Kair€TiiiX«iov, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 233. 25 ; KoireriiAeioj/, EI St<l)9oyyos xal npo- 
 irafm^iviTai : KXeoiriiTpeiov, Theog. Can. 129.31: Aa|i,irfT6iov (tr^/m), St, Byz. ; 
 AiuKciov, Theog. Can. 127. 28, is perhaps not to be considered a temenicon : Slnva-ia- 
 Xciov, Theog. Can. 129. 31: HevcXdeiov, H.D.: MeXavCTnreiov, Suid. ; '0\u|a,- 
 TTWiov, Theog. Can. 1 29. 2 7 ; St. Byz. o. v. KantTiiKiov ; the books vary between 
 'OXviaiiaov, 'OKviimtlov, 'OKviimiov, and 'OKvimwv : 'OjiTipeiov, Theog. Can. 129. 
 33: 'Opeo-Teiov, Eurip. Or. 1647, etc. : n4v6eiov (or HavSiov, Sohol. Plnd. 01. 3. 
 60; 8.12): navSp6(T6iov (?) : Ilavetov, temple of Pan, and an artificial hill at 
 Alexandria, Strab. 398 : n\oiiTcov€iov, A. G. 1 343 : Iloo-eCSeiov and Hoo-eiSeiov, 
 Bust. 270. 19, are both false for HoaiSuov, Strab. 343, etc. : no(rEi.8(!>v€iov, A. G. 
 1343 : npoiT€(nX46i.ov, H. D. : Scpauctov (or better ^panaov), Zonar. 1631 ; and 
 this form is common enough, though condemned by A. G. Oxon. 3. 252. On 2e^- 
 Ttiov, cf. Lob. Phryn. 372 : Tijjuiveiov, Strab. 794.; Theog. Can. 129. 31. It ia 
 doubtful whether all the above names are really temeniea, though every one of 
 them has been considered to be so by some authority or other. 
 
 II. Simple Adjectives. 
 
 As the Greek grammarians generally mix the accentuation of 
 substantives and adjectives together, additional authorities for 
 any of the following sections may be supplied, if required, from 
 the general references given in §§ 321-339. 
 
 -A02. 
 
 364. Adjectives in aos are oxytone, as dyXao's, aXaos, yepaos, 
 Kepaos ; except tXaos, irpqos, and a-Aos, which retract the accent. 
 
 Note. — 'AXoos is oxytone, though a compound. Arc. 38. 14 : tXaos, Att. iKews: 
 irpdos or irpqlos, for irpalos, Arc. 36. 25 ; B. M. 553. 18 : irp^os makes irpaeta and 
 irpaov in the feminine and neuter, and consequently the nominative plural is 
 ■np^oi or vpafis, irpaeiat, itpaia : o-<Sios (<r£s). Arc. 37. 24. 
 
 -BOS. 
 
 365. Adjectives in ySos are oxytone, as koKo^os, paij36s, pefx- 
 j3oy, a-rpafios, oTiX/3o'y, vjSos ; except KpAjx^os and (poi^os, which 
 retract, the accent. 
 
 Note. — See Arc. 46. 2-11 : 'Apes, Doric = ^;8os or ^06s, Theocr. 5. 109 : atJ3os, 
 Hesych. : Kpi.\ijpoi, Aristoph. Eq. 539 ; Hesych. : KtiptiPos, Phot. Lex. : (rT6|<,pos, 
 Galen Lex. Hippoor., may perhaps be a substantive: <j>oiPos=«a9a/)($f, ApoUon. 
 Lex. Horn,; Schol. Ven. T. 72. 
 
 -ro2. 
 
 366. Adjectives in yos are oxytone, as aycayos, afxapyos, apyos, 
 yopyos ; except krjOapyos, Mdyos, pidpyos, and 6XCyos paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — AaOyos, Hesych. : XaijiapYos is considered by the grammarians to ba 
 a compound of \ai and napyus ; XtTopYos, Suid., but it is oxytone in Chcerob. A. G. 
 
 I 
 
114 Second Declension. [§ 366- 
 
 Oxon. 2. 236. 25: MAyos, see above, § 332: (juilpYos, Arc. 46. 24; the Greek 
 grammarians consider it to be a compound : oXCyos ; the Tarentine form of this 
 word was oXCos, Herod, tt. /n.A., 19. 23. 
 
 -A02. 
 
 367. Adjectives in 80s are oxytone, as aoi6os, AopSo's, /xuz/fios ; 
 except ixvbos=a<p(i}vos, Hesych.., and (f>povbos = 'Rp6obos, which 
 is regular as a compound, Arc. 47. a6. 
 
 -EOS. 
 
 368. Adjectives in eos retract the accent, as aWdXeos, avdnrXeoos, 
 apyupeos, baibdXeos, 'EKropeos, 5^Xeos, KrjXeos, jueXeos, veos, Ntjoto- 
 peos, irXeos, TeX.eos, xP'^feoSj except — 
 
 I . Hypertrisyllables in \eos (both simple and compound^ where 
 X does not belong to the root of the word ; all such are paroxy- 
 tone, as aCa-Xeos, apna-Xeos, dapaaXios, Kparai-Xeos, KaTaXevya- 
 A^os, (rp.epbaXfos, but aiddXeos (aWdX-rj), babbdXeos (6a^8aX-os), 
 ^e'Aeos (OiX-co), because in them X belongs to the word from 
 which they are formed. 
 
 3. Verbals in reos, which are paroxytone, as aa-Krjreos, 
 ypa-7TT€os, bi,aXeKT€os, XeKvios, ireiparioS) TrpaKre'os, a-vveKTrorios, 
 Arc. 38. 21. 
 
 3. Ionic forms in eos = os, which take the accent of the cor- 
 responding form in os, as aXeos {aXos), ba<j)oive6s {bacpoivos), 
 fiXeos (jjXSs), xv^^os {x/jveios), but apyu(j;eos {&pyv(j)os). 
 
 4. The possessive pronouns eo's, reoy, Dor. = (ros, oxytone. 
 
 Adjectives in eos contract into oCs, as apyupeos apyvpovs, p-oXi- 
 jSeos p.oXv^ovs, \AXKeos \aXKovs. 
 
 369. Note i. — Words in \ios. Herod, tt. /x. X. 4. 7; Theog. A. G. Oxon. 
 51, 8; Arc. 38. 24: rd hid, tov AAE05 irapA-yiuya inrip rpus ffvWa^6.s kari ical 
 Tiapo^iviTOi, x^P^s f* H'^ ^vSetav exv "^^^ ^ """^ kttjtikov &v6f.taT05, olov vij(paKioi 
 cwa\ios aiitphaX^os 0aptTa\eos. TrpSfffceirai ei firf iXV ^vheiav rov I airb 
 KTtjTi/e ov dy6 fiaros Sta to SaibdKcios SaiSdKeos, Kovta&Xcios Koi/L(rd\€os ; ai6a- 
 X'eos, Philem. Lex. p. 32. § 54: aiSAXeos. rovTO Stcupipef Trpd /itds ydp e^fi tAi/ 
 rdvov, Kal irpb Suo. irpb ^ids ydp iirdpx^t dirb rod atOca, ojs vfitpoi, vrj^aXiOS, ijviica 
 tk irpb hio cx^* "^^^ rSyov, dirb tov aiOdheios yeyove, Hard dito^oX^v tov T, ojs 
 irapd 'AiToWaviqi [Apollon. Ehod. 4. 777]> "iOdXeot irprjaT^pes ; of. E. M. 261. 50; 
 Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 195. 18 : «p6u0aXeos is sometimes erroneously fpevBdXeos 
 (fpevB-os) ; thus also ^6d\(os for ^6a\ios : va\fOs is also a mistake for va\(os, of 
 which v€\ios is a later form. 
 
 370. Note 2. — Ionic forms in €os = os. 'AXeos (d\6s), Herod, v. ji. \. 4. 19, 
 is fiAfO! in E. M. 59. 45: d<t>vE6s {dtpvos, &<pvu6s), Eust. 1769. 52: ■ 8a<j>oive6s 
 
-§ 375.] Simple Adjectives in eos, ^oy, rjos, dos, and los. 115 
 
 (Sacl>otv6s), Bust. 1 160. 52 ; Schol. Ven. 2. 538 : «v«6s (,ev6s), Theog. Can. 50. 13, 
 for which cvveos also occurs : ereAs (Irds), Theog. Can. 50. 31 ; Arc. 38. 22 ; 
 Joh. Alex. 29. 5 : ■i\\e6s (,^\6s) : Kavc6s (?) Theog. Can. 50. 13 : Kev£6s l«€v6s), 
 Theog. Can. 51. 6 : K-i\hi6s, of. Schol. Ven. V. 169 : KtiXefis, Schol. Ven. e. 217, 
 but commonly proparoxytone, Arc. 44. 8 : (rTcp«6s : <|>T)-yCv6os=</«5Yii'os, faginev^, 
 Anth. Pal. 6. 33: <|>\cyc6s, a false form for <l>\6yfos: \i\vios, Ion. = x'J>'«os, 
 Herodot. 2. 37; on the redundance of the « in these forms, see Eust. 223. 43; 
 247, 32; 1160. 52; 1443. 62; Schol. Ven. 2. 538. 
 
 371. Note 3. — 'A-yupcos (?) Hesych., certainly a false accent : 16s, Arc. 179. 
 25 ; of. Arc. 38. 4 ; Kapxapeos, E. M. 493. i, is certainly false for xapxipfos or 
 Kapxa\ios : KuSeos (?) probably false for leqSeos : iTa\c6s = ita\ai6s : o-cis (?) and 
 T«6s, Dor. = <x6s : rapap^os, if it occurs, is probably false for rapPipeos or TapfiaKim : 
 i|/uSap(os, Hesych., ' ex \l/apaKiov corruptum esse conjecit Euhnken.' B. D, 
 
 -Z02. 
 
 372. Adjectives in fos are oxytone, as ireCo's, irpojtfo's, x^'Co's- 
 
 Note.— ^OPpwJos, Schol. Thucyd. 2. 13. 5 : a\i£os, Eust. 1643. i ; ert XcTkov nai 
 2ti rb oKiyov S\i^ov KaB' 'HpaicKeiSjiv 'I(uv€s (paal oi viiirepoi : Eust. 1160. 16 : iv Si 
 fyryropiK^ \€^iKa AiKlov Atovvffiov ^iperat teal &\lov rd dKiyov, (prjixl y&p' h\iyov, 
 T& Si S\iov fj 0apPapov ij 'laicdv, tov Si S\i^ov ij xpijais leal irapd. Av«6(ppovi' SoKet 
 Si ^ A.^fis Alo\iaiv itvai. Sih jcal npowapo^ivcTai rb 8\i(ov oi Tovoiiitvov KarcL rb 
 bKiyov ; but it is the neuter of oKi^oiv, H. D. . irpuillos (irpSi^os) is false for 
 ■n-pti)iJ6s, Arc. 48. 23; both these words are made oxytone by Eust. 225. 42; 
 Gottling Accent, p. 306 remarks that irpii'i^ or h AirAi'Sa in Hom. II. ^. 203 is 
 false for jrpoi'/'^ 8te, and that irpiii^ov and itp&^ov are found in B. M. 691 ; A. G. 
 295. 27 ; though there can be no question that such accents are utterly erroneous. 
 
 -HOS. 
 
 373. Adjectives in rjoy are oxytone, as alQr\6s, 'AxJjoy, evvrjos, 
 
 iraXrjos. 
 
 Note. — Atjijos is oxytone, though oif^tos is proparoxytone, Herodian ap. Theog. 
 Can. 57. 15 : IlaXrios and 'Axijis (or 'Ax5<is, Theog. Can. 51.18) are Bceotian 
 forms ; E. M. 32. 6 : Koipav^os, Stob. Flor. 7. 13, is contracted from notpav^ios. 
 
 -002. 
 
 374. Adjectives in dos are oxytone, as ayaOos, aldos, por]66s, 
 
 e^flos, iavdos, oXktOos, Spdos, ti.t66s, tvtOos ; except aKokovOos 
 
 proparoxytone, z^o'^oy paroxytone, and the properispomenon Xoi- 
 
 (tOos. 
 
 Note. — Schol. Ven. B. 311 : 'Ak6Xov9os, probably a compound: K6p,ai8os, 
 Lycoph. 924, is a compound : XotcrSos is merely a shorter form of \oiaOtos, Arc. 
 49. 14 : voflos. Arc. 49. 9, where it is obvious that rrapo^ivirai should be read 
 for ditjvfTcu : iravai96s was the common accent, but Euphranor wrote vi,vai9os, 
 Schol. Ven. S. 372 : i|/aCvv9os may be implied by the adverb t//aivv0a used by 
 Lycoph. 1420. 
 
 -102. 
 
 375. Adjectives in toy retract the accent, as &yios, &ypioi, 
 
 I a 
 
116 Second Declension. [§ 375- 
 
 aydtvios, atbio9, alCrjios, ai(l>vibLOS, 6.Xi,os, a^ws, Sios, tbios, iri'ioi, 
 LOS, vrimos, KikLKtos, 'Po'8tos, 2aAaju,ivtos, Xios ; except jSaXios, 
 Sefto's, kaXios, /xoj/toy, weAto's, irokios, <tko\l6s, oxytone, and avrlos, 
 pvpioi, countless numbers, irXriirCos, paroxytone ; avrcos retains its 
 accent in composition, as evavrios, inrevavrCos, but the compounds 
 of 7rA.7j(rfos are regular, as Trapairk-qaios. 
 
 On the accentuation of these words, see Arc. 39. 15-41. 27. 
 
 376. Note I. — Oxytones. BaXios, Theog. Can. 57. 32 ; Bust. 1190. 12 : ml 
 '6pa on T<i ixiv kmOeTa ^avOos /cat PaXids 6^vt6vois, Tii 6^ otov Kxipia ^apvverat npes 
 StaSToXriv; the adjective is, however, frequently barytone in the later writers; 
 8e£t6s, Theog. Can. 58. 4 : eij/ios, A. G. Oxon. 2.322. 25 ; Arc. 41. 15 : 'IXXupi6s, 
 see above, § 248 : XaXtos, Theog. Can. 57. 32 ; Arc. 41. 3 : (ivi6s, o aTra\6s, B. M, 
 472. 46 ; perhaps a substantive : |ji.ovi.6s=/^i$j'os. Bust. 772. 59 ', Theog. Can. 55. 19, 
 'scribitur vero novi6s oxytoncus ap. Hesychium, Photium, Suid. et Bust. Od. 
 p. 1409. 61, item ap. Lucian. et in Fabulis .^sopi et praeoipitur a Moschop. n. 
 CX^S. p. 215 fin. . fidvws autem proparoxytonws apud Callim. ubi accentum mutavit 
 Bmest. et ejus schol.,' H. D. ; but i^oiivios seems to be regular : ireXifis, Bust. 869. 
 62 ; Theog. Can. 57. 32 ; Arc. 41. 3 : iro\i6s, Theog. Can. 57. 32 ; the neuter of 
 this is used substantively in B. M. 680. 40, but is proparoxytone to distinguish it 
 from the adjective ; cf. Nicand. Ther. 64, where the scholiast says, tocoCtoi Si «al 
 ■jrdXiov KoX TroXi6v' djicivov 6^ rd Trdkiov, 'iva f£?f 77 ajs imOiTov : crKo\i6s, Theog. Can. 
 57. 32 ; (nro8i6s (?) Athen. 394 A, where formerly ffiroStos was read ; o-iroSios is 
 probably a better accent ; cf . Theog. Can. 54. 20 : tios, Boeot. = reds, Apoll. de 
 Pron. 135 A: Tpoxiis, Anth. Pal. 6. 258 : ([kiAios, Theog. Can. 57. 32 ; Arc. 41, 4, 
 is very commonly proparoxytone. 
 
 377. Note 2. — Paroxytmies. 'Avtios, Theog. Can. 58. 20 ; Apoll. de Adv. 
 596. 16 : TTapd. rb dyxov Svfarai yeyev^aBai t6 dyx6s, npoaXaPdv ttjv kv ■np69iOiv 
 KaToi TTopoXuriv, us c'xei t5 kvahi-ytaos, evavrios, Ivk-nuv at 5^ Toiavrai tu}v irpo- 
 6i0eoiv wapeKKofjievai, Kaddirep TrKeovaffftaTa oSffai, ovre rdtxiv ovre dWo Tt rSiV 
 irapenofi^vaiv evaKKdffffovffi. Kal ydp t6 evavrios ovk dve^i^a^e rbv tSvov, b<pet\ov. 
 einep oZv trvvBerov, ri ov ffv/xfiera^dWei rb yivos ; onep tSiov avvB^aeois ' the com- 
 pounds (or decompounds) Karevavrlos, virevavrim, are also paroxytone : oXCos, 
 Tarent. = bxiyos, Herod. ir. jx. A. 19. 25 ; E. M. 621. 51 : (jLiiptos, Ammon. p. 96 : 
 TAvpLoi, e-nl dpifffiov' Mu/J£0t Se, at iroWoi: Arc. 41. 21 : fivpios 6 ojpiufiivos dpi&fi6s, 
 fivpios 6 dSpioTos : Theog. Can. 58. 9 : Mt/pios ^ tSiv diKa x'^'^Swv dirapiBpaiais' kirl 
 ydp Tov dopiffrov -napo^vverai bfwiois Kal t6 wiKpios Kal vvfjKpios, Herod, ir. /i. A. 
 19.33: •n-\ir)crCos, Arc. 41. 14, is erroneously TiXiiaios in E. M. 156. 21: iropa- 
 TT\T|<rios, E. M. 531. 50. 
 
 -AIOS. 
 
 378. Dissyllabic adjectives in aioj are oxytone ; those of more 
 than two syllables properispomena, as 'A^jjyaTos, AJyaTos, dfx.01- 
 ^alos, avayKoios, apovpaios, apx^aios, J3ai6s, TaCaias, yevvaios, 'Ep- 
 ixaios, rjffvyalos, 'Hpatoy, IjXfpalos, Kvecjjaios, KOpvcjjaXos, A.aios, 
 Movaaios, irriyaios, Trvyjj.aios, TrvXaios, 'Fa>naXos, crKaios, cnrovbaios, 
 (jjaLos, Xa\8aios, &paios ; except i. oxytone, apaios, thin, ^ kyaios, 
 yepaios, yrjpaios, brjvaios, rjISawi, xparatoy, iraAatoy; 3. propar- 
 
^§ 382.J Simple Adjectives in aios and 6ior. 117 
 
 oxjtone, /3e;8atos, ^laios, yvvaios, beCXaws, bUaws, ij.6,to.ws; and 
 3. pvoperispomenon, ypaios for yepato'y. 
 
 379. NoTS I.— Oxytones. Cf. Arc. 37. 4; 42.28-44.5; 'Ak(ii(1os, ^olio for 
 dufiatos, is BO -written in Grammat. Meermann p. 661, ed. Schafer: dXatos (?) = 
 aKa6s: dXai6s = ira\aii5s, jEschyl. Frag. 425 ed. Didot, should probably be &\e6s: 
 dpai6s = o ^^ micvSs, Arc. 44. 5, but apaios from apa is regular : 'Axai6s, Arc. 
 43. 19 ; PaXaios, Hesycli. : Ycpaios, Theog. Can. 52. 17 : YT)pai6s, Arc. 44. 4, but 
 the compound KaTayr/pcuos, if indeed a genuine form, seems to be proparoxytone : 
 8i)vai6s, E. M. 417. 39: TjPovos, E. M. 417. 29: "Hpatos, Schol. Ven. A. 301 : 
 KpoTOios, Arc. 44. 5; Theog. Can. 52. 17: 170X0165 (iraXcuSp or iraKeSp, Doric, 
 Aristoph. Lys. 988) ; Arc. 43. 27 ; Herod. ir. p.. \, 4. 19. 
 
 380. Note 2. — Proparoxy tones. 'AyeXaios, common : dY«Xaios, belonging to 
 the herd, Eust. 1752" 61 ; arfiXoAOS p.€V, b l£ aykXrjs' ayiKaios hi /caret roiis iraXmoits. 
 ■npoTiapo^vTSvais 6 aimSris, thus also Suid. and others ; this distinction is to be found 
 in many of the grammarians, but probably it has little or no foundation in fact ; 
 dyeKaios is best in both significations. An equally vain distinction between 
 aySpaios 6 irovtjpds Kal iv dyopa reOpap/i^vos and dyopcuos 6 kv dyop^ rtptlijfievos 
 is also drawn by some authors : dy6paios, in faro educatus : dyopa?os,forensis, Philop. 
 According to Ammon. : dydpaios, edv TTponapo^vTSvcos, aTjpaivH t6v irovrjpbv rhv kv 
 dyopa TeSpapiptevov' kdv 8k •jrpoTTeptffTrmp^vcos ffTjpLcdvfi rbv Iv dyopa npL^ptvov. 
 According to Zonar. 19 : dyopaios iTpoTTtpicriTtiipivas, ol iv dyopa dvaa'TpecpSp.evoi 
 dvOpamot : dydpaios SI •npowapo^vrdvais, ^ Tjpipa kv ^ ^ dyopd TeKetrai : dyopatos in, 
 both meanings is the best and most usual accent : 'AiYatos, for this Ai^aios is said 
 to be found, though Tory rarely; see Lob. Ajax 219: 'A[i<j>Cpaios, a name of 
 Neptune, is of course a compound; PePoios, Arc. 44. 3 ; Theog. Can. 53. 24: 
 |3f|3Xaios (1) Choerob. E. 136. 22 : pCaios, Theog. Can. 53. 9 ; Choerob. E. 60. 3 : 
 ywaios, Horn. : ScCXaios, Arc. 43. 14; Theog. Can. 52. 25 ; SCKaios, Chcerob. E. 60 
 3 ; E. M. 198. 54 ; K«<j>(iXaios is given in the lexicons as proparoxytone, but it 
 seems somewhat doubtful whether it occurs as an adjective ; XijOatos, this is pro- 
 paroxytone in Orph. Lith. 195, S. D., but probably is an error ; Awaios, Theog. 
 Can. .53. 3 ; Kiaia {sic) iraiaipia, Theog. Can. 22. 2 : liAraios, Arc. 44. 2 ; Theog. 
 Can. 53. 24 : (leo-aios is doubtful for peffaTos, of. Athen. 95 A. ibiq. Schweigh. : 
 ^ovo-aios, Georg. Cedren. p. 19, S. D. ; probably false for ^oiaio^ ; tuxoios (?) 
 TvxaTos is a better accent ; x^i°s is regvdar as a proparoxytone, since ai does not 
 form a diphthong. 
 
 -EIOS. 
 
 381. Adjectives in eios retract the accent, as AlAvreios, 'AAe- 
 ^dvbpeios, fiacrCkeios, (Sporeios, yiyeios,, bfcnrSTeios, bovXeios, ereioy, 
 r]fj.€Tipeios, deios, Orjpeios, 'iTnrdpxftos, Keioy, Kpvjretos, Xeios, XvKeios, 
 '0/xijpetos, irXflos, Tetoj, re'Aeios, xfivews, xpe'ojj XP'^^'^ '"^ ' except 
 I. properispomenon, dypeioj, avbpeios, doretoy, 'ApyeTos, dxpetos, 
 Homeric, 6.xp€ws, Attic Baxx^'oSj yvvaLKiios, eAeyeios, Iratpeios, 
 TjOeios, 'HXeios, dejXKTTelos (and dep-icmios), KaSjueios, Aoxeioy, 
 jxavTeios, juoucreTos, vvp,(j)eios, SBvflos, oJ/ceioy ; a. oxytone, &(f)Vfi6s, 
 ^areios, with 6ap,ei6s and Tapcf>eL6s. 
 
 382. Note i. — Properispomena. Cf. Arc. 37. i6 ; Lob. Ajax93. sqq. : dvpttos, 
 E. M. 13. 24 : OYX'ios, Zonar. 21 ; Atavrtlos, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon, 2, 174. a is 
 
118 Second Declension. [§382- 
 
 a clerical error for Aidi'Ttios, Arc. 45. 2 : aiyeios, Choerob. A. Gr. Oxon. 2. 174. 2 
 seems to be always afyeios : aKaTcios (?) Arc. 45. 6 ; Fix ap. H. D. suggests 
 'E/careros: dXeios, crammed ; also Dor. = 'HA.«os : dvBpctos, Euat. 217. 40; A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 196. 1 ; Choerob. E. 123. 25 : dvSptoireios, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 174. 2, 
 yet it is always proparoxytone : 'Apvetos, Eust. 217. 40 ; Theodos. Gramm. 73. 11 ; 
 Sohol. Ven. B. 269 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 288. 20 : dpx«tos (1) L. S. : do-retos, Theodos. 
 Gramni. 73. II ; Choerob. E. 123. 24 : dxp«tos, Homeric ; axpeios, old Attic ; Eust. 
 217. 40 ; Schol. Ven. B. 269 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 284. 19 ; Arc. 87. 6 : axpcios rh koivov, 
 dxperor S^ ri 'Attikov: Choerob. B. 123. 25 merely mentions dxpttos: BaKxetos, 
 Choerob. E. 123. 25 ; Theodos. Gram. 73. 11 : 7i.YavT«tos 0) H. D. have ■yiyavTeios : 
 YopyEtos (?) H. D. have ySpynos only : ■yuvaiKctos, Arc. 45. 6 : SEipeios (?) Hesych. -. 
 AijXetos, A. G. Oxon. 2. 288. 21 : Sir|pEios, E. M. 248. 31 : tpKctos, also cpxcios 
 (which is the usual accent), Eust. 1930. 28 ; Schol. Ven. *. 471 ; craipeios, Arc. 
 45.6; Eust.1930. 28; Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. ig8. 24, though some wrote Irai'peios : 
 ijScLOs, Arc. 44. 8 ; E. M. 422. 21 ; so Aristarchus, Schol. Ven. Z. 518 : 'H\etos, 
 Arc. 44. 8 ; St. Byz. s. v. ^Mi : "HpaKXetos, Philop. : 6e|xiaT£tos, Schol. Pind. 
 Olymp. I. 18; Herodian wrote Be/iiaTeios, but usage made it properispomenon : 
 Oipvvetos seems false for Biivveios, of Athen. 116 E; Aristoph. Eq. 354: ia(i|36tos 
 only occurs as a neuter, iapi^aov, which is sometimes falsely written l&ii^fiov : Ikveios, 
 an adjective (?), Hesych. : KaS|j.etos, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 173. 31 ; Theodos. 
 Gramm. 73. 12 : Kopvctos, Callim. in ApoU. 71, or KApveios, Schol. Theocr. 5. 83 ; 
 Thucyd. 5. 75, etc.is KapvEi6s in MS. of Hesych. : Kwveios, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 
 2. 174. 2, yet it seems to be always written xiiveios in the books ; it appears to be 
 expressly made proparoxytone in A. G. Oxon. 1.373. 15: A.f\fyeios (1) JPape: \ox«Ios, 
 probably a false accent ; none of the passages quoted in the lexicons prove that the 
 word is properispomenon : |AavT«tos, E. M. 248. 31 : licyaXetos, Arc. 45. 6 : Mevav- 
 SpEios (?) the word is MevdvBpeios in Luoian Amor. c. 43 : |iovcrEtos (?) Anth. Pal. 
 9. 372. 6, which is quoted by H. D. for this accent proves nothing ; the word is 
 proparoxytone in Eurip. Bacch. 410 : vo|jia8€ios (?) and vo|j,dSEi,os : vu|j.<)>eios, Anth. 
 Pal. 7. 188. 7, but the word is proparoxytone, Anth. Pal. 7. 507. 3 : oiKctos, Schol. 
 Ven. Z. 518 : d^etos (?) : dxeios (?) : iravSeios, Arc. 44. 18, is proparoxytone in Plat. 
 Legg. 747 B and elsewhere : Ilavctos (?) H. D. have only Tldveios, which is no 
 doubt correct: irnpOevEtos, Schol. Aristoph. Av. 918, but almost everywhere else 
 it is irapSivaos : nepa-Eios (?) H. D. quote Eurip. Hel. 1480, which proves nothing ; 
 the word is doubtless regular : ITigXEtos (?) : irXiiYetos = iraKai6s (?) Hesych. : irpa- 
 CEtos (?) Pollux 10. 42 : irpuTavEtos, Arc. 45. 6 : o-irovSEios, but 'SirovhuSs; a proper 
 name, Arc. 44. 17 ; SuririvSEios, Hermog. de Ideis, p. 23i=Tom. 2. p. 296. 8. ed. 
 Spengel, is written SiairovSeTos in Aristid. Quint! p. 48 ; H. D. : a"irEpp.<tos, H. D., 
 almost certainly a mistake : Tapiretos (?) S. D. : tv|iPeios (?) L. S., but H. D. 
 have only rti/iffeios : ^iuXXeios (?) seemingly occurs only as t& tpvJiXetov : xopEios 
 is quoted by H. D. from .^ianN. A. 2. 11 ; but there it is rightly proparoxytone, 
 though it is xop^os in Athen. 618 C. 
 
 383. Note 2. — Oxytones. 'AK<\lis=irivris, Hesych. : d(iPXEi6s is an altogether 
 erroneous form, destitute of any authority; d(|>vEi6s, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 174, 
 34: 6a|ji,Ei6s, Aristarchus; fla^Eros, Pamphilus ; S.V. A. 52 : oXfiids = iXoids occurs 
 in E. M. 622. 25 : Ta(ji£i6B.(?) : Tap<))ei6s, Aristarchus ; Tap<petos, Pamphilus. ; S. V. 
 A. 52 ; Dionys. Thrax derived Bafifiai and rapcpeTai from Sa/nt'j and Tap<l>vs, but 
 the accentuation of Aristarchus has been generally adopted, cf Schol. Ven. A. 69 ; 
 M. 158; T. 357: <t>oTEi6s, Arc. 44. 28. 
 
 -0102. 
 
 384. Dissyllables in oios are oxytone, as yXoios, Soto's, Kpows, 
 
-§ 387.J Simple Adjectives in oios, vios, and kos. 119 
 
 o-fiotoy, o-Koto's ; except the interrogative pronominals, as wotos 
 (koios), which, together with roToy, oloi, oTos, and polysyllables, 
 are properispomena, as AWoTos, alboios, -navTolos, erepoios ; except 
 okoios oxytone, and 6/xoTos, yeXotoy, which are proparoxytone in 
 the later Attic. 
 
 385. Note. — Arc. 37. ii ; 45. 8 ; Sol10l.mDio11ys.Thrao.678. 16 ; E.M. 224. 
 40 ; olos. Arc. 37. 11 : 170165, of some hind, is oxytone, iroios, of what Icind ! pro- 
 perispomenon : d[|ioios (?) Sicilian = KaK6s, Hesyoli. : yeXotos : ' De accentu autem 
 V. 7eA,oros vel 7^X010$ magna est veterum magistrorum dissensio. ApoUon. De 
 pronon. p. 323: ovk e^ajfidKiffTai rcL rwy StaK^KTOJv, fid\t(TTa S^ rd twv 'Attikoiv, 
 *'Ofioios Kal y^Koios irpoirapo^vvovTis <pa(Ttv, d\V ovKiTi tcL tovtois TrapatrXrjffia. 
 Contra ap. Aroad. p. 45. 10, ye\oTos simpliciter inter properispomena enumeratur. 
 Mceris, p. 109 : TeKotov, ^apvT6vws, 'AttikZs' yeXoiov, •jrpoireptffTTajfievojSf 'EWtjvikws, 
 Quooum consentit Sohol. Aristoph. Ban. 6 addito, ij Si arjixaaia fi air-lj. Contra 
 Etym. M. p. 224. 39, postquam ostendit adjectiva trisyllaba in 010s properispomena 
 esse, oj Sk lieTafeviarepoi tSiv 'AttikSiv, inquit, to ye\oios xal Spoios irpoirapo^ivovaiv, 
 OVK ii- yehotos K^yerat 6 yeXcuros a£to?, ytKoTos 5i d ysXajTOTTOiSs. Idem discrimen 
 statuit Ammon. p. 36 et a plerisque statui tradit Eustath. p. 205 extr. ex j3j;iio 
 Dionysio, qui tamen addiderat videri omnino veteres Attioos hujusmodi adjectiva 
 ofwtov kToTfiov yeXoTov pronunciasse. In Etym. autem MS. Trajeotino prseceptum 
 illud sic invertitur ; TiKoio^ vpoirapo^vTdi'as /iiv \fyeTcu 6 yf\amoi6s {sic}, vponepi- 
 CTraipiivais Si d yiKarros a^ios, quam lectionem sequitur Thorn. M. p. 185 nisi quod 
 de neutro genere sic prEscipit ; VeKoTov Si oiiSeTiptus fiSvov to y^Karros d^iov. Non 
 minor in codd. soripturBe disorepantia est, mode 7e\oios mode ye\oios exhibentibus : 
 vid. Sohneid. ad Plat, de Rep. vol. 2. p. 14. Ad haeo acoedit tertia rSvacrts y€\oibs 
 cujus memoriam Eustath. servavitp. 906. 51 (ex Philopono) et p. 1967. 24 : FeXotos 
 fiiv 6 KarayiXaaTos ■jrpoTrepifftrojft.evous, y^Koi&s Si d^vrdvous d ye\aiTUTT0i6s, et iisdem 
 verbis Grammat. ap. Montef. in Bibl. Coisl. p. 470 ; qui quum pleraque omnia cum 
 Suida communia habeat, non omittendum ap. Suidam non 61vt6viiis legi sed irpo- 
 ■irapo(vT6vas, omninoque vereor ne oxytonum istud yeS.oi6s reoentiorum errore sit 
 grammaticorum, qui negligenter ad ultimum vooabuli syllabam retulissent quod 
 antiquior aJiquis dixerat primum b^ivtaSai : quomodo Eustathius ipse loquitur p. 
 205extr.,' i. Z)Mic!o)/ap. H. D. ; oXoios, but oAoi'i'oj and 6\<i)io! are regular : 6|iotos, 
 old Attic: opioios, late Attic, Eust. 341. 17; 1817. 15; Theog. Can. 54. 3. In 
 A. Gr. 678. 18 the latter is merely called Attic, as contrasted with the Homeric 
 accent. According to Schweighaeuser the best MSS. of Herodotus have d/ioros i 
 W&poios, Hesych. : Tpair^Joios, a Boeotian form, Theog. Can. 53. 30 : i|»o9oi6s, o 
 iuc&dapTos, Theog. Can. 53. 28. 
 
 -TIOS. 
 
 386. Those in vtos retract the accent, as TtrDQiios, Tpnrrjxvios ; 
 
 except the oxytone yvLos. 
 
 Note. — 'ISvios (?) an old woid.= witness, Eust. 1154. 35; 1158. 20; 1570. 40, 
 may perhaps be regarded as an adjective. 
 
 -KOS. 
 
 387. Adjectives in kos are oxytone, as /SoetKoj, yXavKos, Tpai- 
 Ko'y, ypap.iJ.aTiKos, 8a(/)i'taKo's, ArjXiaKos, lafijSiKos, 'IXioKoy, Ko- 
 PLvOmkos, KTrjTiKos, Kdiii-iKos, XevKoj, Aj/3vKo'y, XoyiKos, AvStoKos, 
 
120 Second Declension. [§387- 
 
 TivQayopiKos, poiKos, (pikiKos, (pvcriKos, ^oviKOi, -^IrvxiKos ; except 
 T. pronominals in t/coy, which are paroxytone, as fiXUos, Trrjkdios, 
 T»jA.iKoy, oTTrjXiKos (Arc. ^2,. 6) : 2,. aypoiKos, apecr/cos, ctoXolkos, 
 which are proparoxytone : and 3. dpfjcrKos, (t&kos properi- 
 spomena. 
 
 388. Note. — -"AypoiKos in all significations is proparoxytone in Attic according 
 to Thomas Magister (quoted below) ; the Common dialect distinguished dypoiKos 
 from aypotKos, but the evidence is so conflicting that it is impossible to say what 
 exact meaning it assigned to each. 'De accentu lites sunt inter Grammatioos 
 .... Zonar. : 'Aypoixos' o d/ioflijr, 'Aypoiicos' 6 iv r$ Aypqi ai\i^6iievos. Ammon. : 
 'AypoTitos teal dypoiKos Sia(p€pet, irpoirepiffiTCOiJievojs tikv 6 ev aypSi icaTOifcSjv, irpoirapo- 
 (vT6vais Si, 6 fficmos tovs Tp6iTovs. " Ptol. Ascal. s. potius, qui antiquum nomen 
 mentitur, recentioris sevi magistellus, ab Ammonio diversus abit § 7; 'Aypoims 
 ^apvTovov, 6 €1/ dypoTs SiarpWtuv' dypoiKos S^ ■JTponepttTiT^jfjievov, 6 p.^ rffiipos. Se- 
 cundum communem Gr. sermonis dialeotum distinxit Noster, uti e Thoma M. licet 
 sestimare : ('AypoTicos, 6 iv r^ dyplp oltcutv, irapd roTs "'EWrjiytv cin\S>r dypomos S4, 
 d iSidiTTjs KaX dnaiSevTos' ol *Atti/coI S^ 6tI tov Iv t^ dyp& oIkovvtos, Hal iiti tov 
 iStuToVj Kal dnatdei^Tov Kal dvaiffSrjrov, ■npo-rrapo^vTSvas dypoiKos \tyovaiv. 'ApiffTO' 
 tpavTjs iv TI\ovT(p' 705 : Aiyus dypoiKov dpa av y etvai rdv BeoV ijyovv dvaiffOrjTov. 
 Kai Tri\iv iv NetpiKais- 46 : "Ettcit' lyjjpa J/l€yait\iovs tov Meyaii\iovs 'ASfKcpiSrjv, 
 dypoiKos [?] wv. If dareos' ^^ouv iv ra dyplf oIkwv). Judicium Jungermanni ad 
 Poll. g. 12, p. 983, certi quid de accentu vix proferri posse existimantis considerari 
 jnprimis meretur." Valck. Eran. Philo : 'AypoiKos PapvrSvas, xdt dypoiicos, irpone- 
 piffTTajfievcos Sia<p4p€t. ''AypotKos fx\v ydp, 6 yv6jff€0js dpoipos, ij 6 iv Ttf dyp^ olicSiv' 
 aypoiKos Si Trponepiffiraiftlvais, 6 fn) ijptepos, iffos tS dypios. Lex. ap. Hermann, Gr. 
 Gramm. 328 ; "AypoiKos' 6 iv dypoTs SiarpWoiv, dypoiKos Si diraiSevros. Lex. 
 Bhetor. post Phot. p. 664, Person : 'Aypoiicos, dpaSrjs- dypoiKos, i iv dypQ 
 ai\i^6fi(vos' TIXAtqjv Si to ivavTiov tovtov. Etym, Gudian, : ''AypoiKos Kai 
 dypoiKos, Sia^opi (1. Sia<popa)' "Aypoiiios pXv 6 dptaS^s Kal dvatSfVTOs' dypoiKOs Si 6 
 liTj ^/lepos, dX\' iffas (malim taos Tip e Philon.) dypios ^ kv dypw SiaiTiijifvos. Cfr. 
 Eran. Philon. h. v. ; Steph. Byz. s. v. 'Ayp6s' — Ka! awBiTas dypoiKos Kal dypoiKos. 
 Alia vid. ap. Kulenk. ad Ammon. p. 5 ed Lips ; ' Fix ap. H.,D. ; the books are as 
 inconsistent as the grammarians ; SoOkos, Hesych. -. Sprjo-Kos (?) cf. Theog. Can. 
 14. 31 : irlpKos is a doubtful form for irepKvSs; in Arist. H. A. 9. 36. i, quoted 
 by L. S., it is a substantive, or at least is used as one : (ioCiJiopKos (?) Arc. 51. 12 : 
 p-iXoiKos, Arc. 51. 20; ctukos, Philem. Lex. p. 85. § 213; Tyrannion oxytoned it 
 to distinguish it from the proper name Sa)«os, Bust. 1197. 40; Arc. 50. 4 seems 
 to imply that the adjective is oxytone, and yet in 1. 23 he says that adjectives in 
 WKos are not oxytone : according to Schol. Yen. T. 72 itSikos is the proper accent. 
 
 -AOS, 
 
 389. Adjectives in kos are oxytone, as AItcoXos, ajuaprjjXo's, 
 airaXos, &,iraTr]k6s, beikos, ia-6k6s, ©ea-irakos, 'IraXJs, Kukos, 6k6s, 
 onakos, iroXXoy, (Tiyr]k6s, orpe^Aoy, Tpavk6s, TV(j)k6s, v\jfr]k6s, 
 4>eLbcok6s, x^a/ioXo's, x">^os> -ijfiokos; except i. adbekos, &kkos, 
 acri^r)kos, irda-dakos, /3^/3tjXos, baCbakos, bdekos, brjkos, bovkos, 
 eXKekos, (dicmekos), ^Krjkos, ^KTraykos, fpvyfxrikos, ^cakos, t^akos, 
 Kttirr/Aos, Kll3brikos, Ko/3aXoy, koTXos, /crfXoj, XeiXos, iJ.dxkos, okos, 
 
-§392.] Simple Adjectives in Xoj. I2i 
 
 o?A.os, ireVjjXos, o-aCXoj, and ^oxiKo's, which retract the accent : 
 a. paroxytone, aJo'Xos with those in i\os and i!Xos, as atyniJXos, 
 ■yoyyjJXos, Kwr^Xos, TrotK^Xoy, (rrpoyy?;Xos, (j)iXos, but (i?j(n;Xos 
 at(7vXoy, are proparoxytone, and Trax^Xoy oxytone. 
 
 390. Note i. — 'AcCSeXos, Arc. 55. 7: dtSir|\os is a compound adjective, and 
 therefore proparoxytone : aiSaXos, Nicand. Ther. 659 : alKoXos (?) Hesych. : aKa- 
 X6s, E. M. 44. 29, 18 sometimes aicaXos, but wrongly : aXXos, Sohol. Ven. 11. 234 ; 
 A. G. Oxon. I. 70. II : aiidvSaXas, ^olic, Alcseus 97 ; L. 8.: apSaXo; (?), L, 8. ; 
 according to Arc. 54. 17 those in oKot with a long antepenultimate are propar- 
 oxytone, except ®^aaa\6s, and the rule is generally true : PcPtjXos, Theog. Can. 62. 
 2 ; Schol.Ven. 2. 580: 70770X05 (?) Hesych. : 70180OX0S and 70S0OX0S (?) Hesych. : 
 SaCSoXos, Arc. 54. 19 ; E. M. 33. 33 : SeCeXos ; this is the usual accent, but accord- 
 ing to Arc. 55. 4, rh 8cic\ds, rh SeiKivov i^ivirai : SoiiXos, Eust. 274. 24 : 8fiXos, 
 Theog. Can. 61. 7; according to Sohol. Ven. K. 466 it is a contraction of SefXor: 
 SoCXos, Arc. 53. 12 : Suo-koXos, a compound word : eikeXos and tiKXos, Arc. 55. 8 ; 
 IkijXos ; the grammarians say that those in ijKos with only two terminations are 
 barytone, and they frequently are so : eKiro7Xos is strictly a compound, and 
 therefore regular ; the same is the case with c£(ti]Xos and cpv7|iiT|Xos, which last 
 Tyrannion made oxytone, but wrongly, Schol. Ven. 5. 580 ; cf. E. M. 379. 20 : 
 cuKi)Xos, Arc. 55. 13: IcoXos, Arc. 57. 21; Choerob. E. 23. 15: TiKaXos, B. M. 
 44. 32 : TjirCoXos (?) this is perhaps not an adjective: 0€(r<roX6s, St. Byz. : rh 
 &eTTd\r] Spa/Ml MevdvSpov ^apivcrai irapoi 'AttikoTs els i5i6TrjTa rtOfv : i^aXos, Arc. 
 54. 19 : fT>)Xos, Hesych. : KaX6s was paroxytone in ^olic, Eust. 1534. 20 ; and 
 so is the barbarism KaX&vi ; K(iin)Xos, E. M. 379. 30 ; Arc. 55. 14 : KCpST|Xas, 
 A. Gr. Oxon. 2. 291. 26; Schol. Ven. S. 580; Chcerob. E. 116. 20: K6paXos, 
 generally used as a substantive, but in Aristophanes sometimes as an adjective : 
 KoiXos (^olic KiiiAos), Joh. Alex. 6. 23 ; Sohol. Ven. K. 134 : koXos, cf. Arc. 52. 
 16 : XiiXos, Arc. 52. 18 : vevtT)Xos is probably a compound : vvo-toXos (?) : |0<j-iXos, 
 E. M. 737. 3 : oXos, Arc. 52. 18, who holds that all dissyllables with a short 
 penultimate are paroxytone, except i\6s 6 oKiSpios: ovXo;, Schol. Ven. K. 134; 
 Arc. 53. 12: iroCiroXos (?) : irtiiireXos S iraKaiSs, Arc. 55. 8: ireroXos is perhaps 
 rather a substantive than an adjective, though inr&Kiri may be regarded as its 
 feminine : ir^TijXos (?) Aratus 271 ; H. D,; irCaXos, Arc. 54. 24: iroXvis, iroXX-ii, 
 ito\i keep the accent throughout on the last syllable : ^(^kcXos (?) aK\rip6s, 
 Hesych. : o-ovXos, cf. Arc. 53. 10 : o-TpdpaXos or o-TpapdXos, Hesych., where the 
 last editor has rightly printed <TTpa0a\6s : 4>a€Xos, Arc. 53. 10. 
 
 391. Note 2. — Paroxytones. AtoXos, Arc. 56. 6 ; rb 5e ai6\os, cfre xipiov, 
 fire fwiScTov irapo^vvfTai ; see above, § 282 ; the imaginary singular |JiE7<iXos is also 
 paroxytone, E. M. 553. 30 ; Choerob. E. 68. 24 ; Arc. 54. 19. 
 
 392. Note 3. — Exceptions in tXos and CXos. A. G. Oxon. i. 51. 17 : MijtiXos 
 (liVTtWSs (?) Herod, ir. /i. X. 21. 2) is apparently another and perhaps false form 
 for /uTv\os : dtSvXos, Hesych., atSvXos, Suid., and oiS^Xos, Zonar. ; oio-uXos, Arc. 
 56. 12 ; this author strangely considers the word to be a compound of d and avXSi ; 
 Q,'f|o'vXos is another form of the same : |3aCKvXos (?) Hesych. : P^kvXos (?) : itwXos, 
 Schol. Theoor. 3. 7, quoted by H. D. : k6iXos, see above, § 390 ; hCtuXos, a 
 Lacedaemonian word=e(rxa'''os. Arc. 55. 23, is written /utvKSs in Hesych. : iroxv- 
 X6s, this, strange accent is amply supported by the books, but I find no distinct 
 statement about it in the grammarians. 
 
122 
 
 Second Declension. [§ 393- 
 
 -M02. 
 
 393. Adjectives in /xos throw back the accent, as aya>yi]i,o's, 
 alpefniJ,os, a\KtjLios, aXcoa-Lixos, fipdaiixos, yvftSptfxos, bCbviMOS, e^So^os, 
 £r?;rt)juoy, v6jxiii.os, xPWi-l^oSi o)<l>e\i.ixos ; except d^oj, 6epp.6s, Jrafto's, 
 p)8a/xo's, veoxi^os, op-os, ovbafxo?, o-tjmo'y, ro/xo'y, i5/xos oxytone, and 
 fpjj/xoy, eroTjuos, which are properispomena in old Attic, though 
 they are regular, eprj/xos, ^roijuoy, in later Attic. 
 
 394. Note.— 'A|i6s, Dor, = ly/xeTtpos, Arc. 59. 19; Apoll. de Pron. 144 A: 
 €6€\t)|j.65, Hesych. has effeAij/iajs, whioli implies ieiKTjiws, but the oxytone form is 
 decidedly the best : (■ni\Tp\.^% for which Ptolemseus Ascalonites wrote iTriyrpi^cif, 
 Sohol. Ven. 2. 211 : eR'ni^os, old Attic, epii(ios, new Attic, Eust. 341. 12 ; 217. 45 ; 
 631, etc. ; E. M. 374. 14; Arc. 61. 6; Herod, ir. /t. \. 33. i : Itoihos, old Attic, 
 ?Toi|ios, new Attic, Eust. 206. i ; 341. 12; 822. 5, etc.; Herod, -n. 11. \. 33. 10: 
 fleXenos, or eeXiijios, E. M. 103. 48 ; Choerob. E. 57. 8 ; Arc. 61 . 3 ; eep|i,6s, Philop., 
 see above, § 285 : lTa|ji,6s, Arc. 60. 15 : \ai(ii6s (?) Hesych. : |iT|Sa|i6s and oiSojios, 
 cf. Arc. 59. 19 : v«ox|J.6s, of. Arc. 58. 12 : 6(ii6s, of. Arc. 59. 21 : <jav\\i.b% = aaxv&s, 
 Hesych.: to|i.6s. Arc. 59. 25, see above, § 285: vi|a6s = 6/iCTcpos, Apoll. de Pron. 
 144 A; <|>apvp.6s (!) To^iitjpds, Bpaffvs, Hesych. 
 
 -NOS. 
 
 395. (a) Adjectives in vvos and tvos retract the accent, except 
 such as are derived from adverbs, or involve the idea of time, 
 which are oxytone, as aKdvOivos, djonre'Xtiios, avQpcLinvos, jSv^Xi- 
 vos, yrjdoavvos, beaTtoavvos, bovXdcrvvos, fX€(p6.VTivos, TTiTpivos, p6- 
 bivos, virepwos ; but tiVKWos from n-UKa, hbivos {&br\v), raxivos 
 (Taxa), BaiMvos (Sajiici), p,r]bap,w6s, ovbap,iv6s, xOeaivos, iapwos, 
 TrjTivos, kcmepivos, fip,epiv6s, 6epiv6s, oTioopivos, 'nepvo'ivos, x*'" 
 p-epivos, o-^ivos, all involving the notion of time : the following 
 are also oxytone, aX-qdivos, bpoaivos, TreStiioj, pabivos, <f>v^aiciv6i. 
 
 396. Note.— Cf. Theog. Can. 67. 23 ; E. M. 58. 53 ; Eust. 709. 52 ; Arc. 65. 9 ; 
 Schol. Ven. N. 29 : dppivos (?) Hesych. : dXeupivos (?) H. D. : d\i]fli.v6s, Choerob. 
 A. G-. Oxon. 2. 180. 4; E. M. 58. 53 ; Theog. Can. 67. 23 : a,v9iv6s seems to be 
 more frequently oxytone than proparoxytone, but that may be the work of editors ; 
 cf. Lob. Prol. 189 : Spoo-ivos, Hesych. ; in Anth. Pal. 9. 570 the MS. has no 
 accent : eXAivos, sometimes falsely oxytone : KdXivos is sometimes found oxytone : 
 XcirraKivos, (iir|Sa|juvas, and ou8apj.v6s, Theog. Can. 67. 23 : ito9iv6s is but another 
 form of iroBeivds, with the penultimate shortened for metrical reasons, Anth. Pal. 
 7. 403 : fa8i.v6s, Choerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 180. 4 : aKuXdKivos is sometimes falsely 
 oxytone; Trynvis, A. G. 66. 17, is sometimes proparoxytone, but such an accentua- 
 tion is false, as being contrary to analogy and express precept : 4>vI|aKiv6s, Theog. 
 Can. 67.23; Schol. Ven. N. 102 : <|)vEiv6s, Chcerob. A. G. Oxon. 2. 180. 4 : X'^l^i'^os ; 
 ' VitioBum accentum xv^'"^" notavit Lobeok. Pathol. Prol. p. 201, rectum x'/l^'""^ 
 qui nunc PoUuci [7. 172] restitutus est, servavit Hesych. in gl. Kcx^^oJA"";' ^- ^- '• 
 il/uXi-vos is false for ipvxfivSs; 'EXwpivfj 6S6s in Thucyd. 6. 70 should probably be 
 ^EKaipivTi. 
 
-§ 40I.J Simple Adjectives in fj-os, vos, ^os, and oos. 123 
 
 397. {b) Those in Ivos are properispomena, as AypcoorTz'os, ay^t- 
 (TTLvos, AaTivos, TrpojOH/rjo-Tivos ; except \apiv6s oxytone. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 65. 19; on \apiv6s, which was Herodian's accent, thongh others 
 seem to have written \ipivos, see Schol. Aristoph. Pac. 924 ; on aYpcoo-Ttvos, 
 St. Byz. s. V. 'Ayp6s : 'AXegavBpivos, St. Byz., elsewhere 'A\e^avSptv6s, of. Diog. 
 Laert. 7. 18. 
 
 398. (c) The remaining adjectives in voi are oxytone, as 
 ayavos, aibvos, 'Acriavos, (Xeeivos, epavvos, tpvixvos, evbiavos, ■^iie- 
 bavos, luavos, Kaivos, Kehvos, koivos, Kpanrvos, ovTibavos, TreXibvos, 
 irereivos, TToOeivos, irpvixvos, ttvkvos, piyebavos, pLKVOs, pobavos, 
 crep-vos, <rK0Teiv6s, a-revos, arpv^vos, (tvxvos, Taireivos, repirvos, 
 TiOrjvos, XpicTTiavos, -yj/ebvoi, -ijnixetvos ; except ^da-Kavos, yoebvos, 
 bv(TTrivos, ivos, 1,Kp,evos, KdyKavos, K&pfiavos, K\vp,evos, \Ayvos, 
 XCx^os, ptovos, iivos, wX({z)osj which retract the accent, and the 
 properispomna, iKeivos (Keivos and ktjvos), x^-^vos. 
 
 399. Note. — 'Ayavfis, Schol. Ven. H. 172 : d'CSvos, though oxytone, is in fact 
 a compound word : aKfjiijvos, E. M. 49. 42 : 6 8^ 'Apiarapxas Kiyet t^k aK/jajvov 
 irpoirapolvrSvais napa rijv aKpefiv' @iaiv SJ o^vveaSai d^ioi, cus a.ya965' (vioi Si irpowepi- 
 airaiaiv : Eust. 1944. 38 : axp-rivh Si vvv [i. e. Hom. Od. 23. 191] o^iviraf <pacl 
 •yAp oTi 'ApiffTapxos evravOa fiiv eirl Tov Bd/ivos dKiirjvds, o iariv dxiirfv ix'"" ''■<''' 
 ved^etVf dj^vT6vTjffev, kv hi 'IXtdhL iiri tov StjXovvtos rbv VTJffTiv i^apvrdvTjatv. trepot 
 de (paffi, Kal rcL Svo vpcnrapaj^vTSvTjffav : |3X(!ivos, Hesych. ; 'yocSvos seems to be the 
 accent of the books, but by analogy it ought to be oxytone : Ypuvos (?) Lycoph. 
 631 ; 1280: Si(TTi)vos, Theog. Can. 68. i ; Arc. 65. 8, is probably a compound: 
 cKctvos, K61VOS, and ktjvos. Arc. 179. 13 ; ?vos, of. Arc. 11 1.4: lKp,cvos, Arc. 64. 28: 
 K\up,evos, Arc. 64. 28 : Xi-yvos, Schol. Ven. B. 351 ; Arc. 62. 3 : XCravos (?) is read 
 by Seidler in .^Esohyl. S. c. T. 102, ed. Didot : XCxvos, Schol. Ven. B. 351 ; Arc. 
 
 63. 7 : MapuivSvvos, such was the ^olic accent, but the common one MapiavSvv6s, 
 Eust. Dion. Per. 787 ; cf. Arc. 66. 3, and above, § 299 : p.op(|>v6s = aK0Ttiv6s, Suid. : 
 as a substantive it varies, see above, § 292 : vi&Svvos is regular as a compound : 
 oXCo-fiavos (?) Galen. : £cvos (Ion. ((ivos, .iHol. ^ivvos), Arc. 63. 15 : ireiravos occurs 
 as well as Trevav6s, but the latter seems the more correct accent : cf. Arc. 64. 10 ; 
 Lob. Prol. 183 : irXdvos, Arc. 63. 12 : (rKtrSfiawas (1) = aKvSpamSs, Hesych. : ttjvos, 
 Doric for (Kflvos: TOO-erTJvos, Doric for to(Tovtos, Theocr. I. 64: X''''*"'^, Arc. 
 
 64. 8 ; for pdo-Kavos, K(Iiyx<*v°s> Kikpfiavos, |i,6vos, the books seem to be the only 
 authorities. 
 
 -SOS. 
 
 400. Adjectives in ^os are oxytone, as 6t|oy, )^o^6s, reTpa^os, 
 rpi^os, (jioios, (j)pi.$6s, Arc. 66. 14. 
 
 -OOS. 
 
 401. Those in oos retract the accent, as 6yboos, croos; except 
 $o6s, 6\o6s, oxytone : hOpoos and the multiplicatives in nKoos 
 
124 Second Declension. [§ 401- 
 
 are paroxytone, as aTrXcJos, hi-nXoos, beKaTT\6os. When synco- 
 pated they become oxytone, as airXos, SiTrAoy. 
 
 402. Note. — Soiol. Ven. M. 26. The numerals in ttXoos remain paroxy- 
 tone even wlien compounded, as TrivrairXdos ; but this does not seem to be ^the 
 case with the compounds of such forms as d-nKds, diir\6s : o. g. we have StdSitrKos, cf. 
 Eust. 890. 51; Arc. 42.10: dyvoos (?) Hesych. : d6p6os, o avvyBpoiffiiivos is dis- 
 tinguished by its accent from a$poos, 6 a96pv0os, Eust. 1387. II ; 1788.36; Arc. 
 42. 13 ; Aristarohus aspirated the word, Eust. 966. 10 ; Schol. Ven. B. 439 ; con- 
 trary to rule, it is contracted into d9povs, not a.6povs, Eust. 1447- 62, though 
 Ptolemseus Ascalonites wished to write adpovs, in the accusative plural : dKo6s, 
 E. M. 51. 24 : i|o6s, though most wrote (60s, in which case Ptolemseus Ascalonites 
 would have been justified in making fciis perispomenon ; fffls is however condemned 
 by Schol. Ven. E. 887; Herod, ir. //. ^.41. 31 : Sid «ai rd fcSos irap' 'EirixappLip ol 
 TrKfiovs ipdpvuav, cf. E. M. 413. 30 ; 9o6s, Herod, ir. ft. A. 41. 29 ; 07S00S, E. M. 
 615. 30 : 6\o6s, and oiXo6s, Arc. 42. 21 : croos, or aSis, Schol. Ven. S. 887 ; E. M. 
 413- 3°- 
 
 -no2. 
 
 403. Adjectives in ttos are oxytone, as alrros, ypvnos, Xolttos, 
 XaA.e:ros, Tro8a77oy ; except XCa-wos. 
 
 Note. — It is doubtful whether the words iroSairos, QXXo8aT76s, tx^P''S°''''^s, 
 f)|j.£8aiT6s, Tr|X€8a'rr6s, €X®**^°'"'os, iravToBa/irAs, 6'iTo8a'iT6s, are compounds are not. 
 See L. S. s. v. TToSaTr6s : they are all oxytone. Arc. 67. 7 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 369. 29 : 
 XCo-n-os, Apollonius appears to have written \t<rir6s, Schol. Aristoph. Kan. 848. cf. 
 § 154, 'AptCttos, deXXoiros, Eust. 768. 48, dXiTp6T70s, jAiKpoiros, TETpAiros, wkvttos, 
 are paroxytone, even when declined after the Second Declension, Schol. Ven. I. 
 105. 
 
 -P02. 
 
 404. Adjectives in pos are oxytone, as uKipos, h^pos, ayavpos, 
 alcrxpos, acpavpos, /36eXt>poj, bpoarepos, ex^pos, e)(yp6s, BaXepos, 
 lepos, iXapos, la-)(yp6s, BoXepos, Kpvepos, XaL-\fr7]p6s, XiTrapoj, Xdtttj- 
 pos, jxiapos, veapos, vmBpos, irjpos, ^vrjpos, oTprjpos, Trevixpos, 
 TTiKpos, TTVLyripos, TTVppos, aKXrjpos, cro^apos, Topos, Tpv(j)ep6s, (po- 
 fifpos, \jrvxpos; except I. comparatives and comparative forms, 
 possessive pronouns, and numerals, definite or indefinite, in 
 Tepos, which are proparoxytone, as d/3e'Xrepos, ajxcjiOTepos, apira- 
 yicTTepos, ISeXrepos, baarvrepos, bevrepos, brijjiOTfpoi, eKdrepos, e^ere- 
 pos, erepos, /xere^eVepot, p.r)biTfpos, Trporepos, (piprepos, HcrTepos ; 
 3. the following, which retract tlie accent, &Kpos, ^dp^apos, yav- 
 pos, yXia-xpos, eXevBepos, erapos, rjpiepos, Bovpos, Kdpxapos, Kpavpos, 
 Xd^pos, XdXrjBpos, XoCbopos, fxavpos, \iipp.ipos, jx&pos, Attic, vvKTe- 
 pos, oXiyaipos, Travpos, ireireipos, crivdixoopos, raXaiTTcopos, vXaK6p,oo- 
 pos, (pXavpos, (pXvapos, xvpo^ '■ ill Attic iiovripos and ixoxBrjpos are 
 proparoxytone when they signify wretched; 3. properispomenon 
 eraipos. 'Aflavpos and arjcrvpos are regular if compounds. 
 
-§ 405- J Simple Adjectives in ttos and pos. 125 
 
 405. Note. — 'Ap\T)xp6s, Heracleides Milesius barytoned it as a compound ; 
 Eust. 705 ; Sohol. Ven. ®. 178: dYavp6s is oxytone, though, according to the 
 Greek grammarians, a compound of yavpos, Eust. 1444. 10 : ayXavpos (?) Nicand. 
 Ther. 441 : aiSpos, Hesych. is a compound ; axpos, Arc. 74. 6 ; but (pa\aicp6s is oxy- 
 tone, on which see below ; d|ji,avp6s, Eust. 1444. II : d)iiuSp6s, according to Eust. 
 463, 41 it ought to be d/^uSpos, but it is always and rightly oxytone ; dp,<f>6TEpos, 
 Arc. 71 : d4>aiip6s, Eust. 1444. 11 : pdp^apos, Arc. 70. 12 : pSc\vpos, Attic, Eust. 
 341. 15, but it is always oxytone in the books : iranPSeXvpos : Aristoph. Lys. 
 969, is strange : -yavpos, A. G. Oxou. 2. 355. i ; cf. Arc. 69. 19 ; xd eh POS SiavK- 
 Xaj3a T^ AT hitpOdyy^ TTapa\7jy6fi€va €itI €fvl/^x°'^ TtOef^eva 0apvv€Tai, <p\avpos, 
 aavpos, xaSpos 6 Kaic6s : yXicrxpos, Arc. 74. 2, is often oxytone in MSS : Satpos or 
 Saipos, burning, caustic ; the ancients themselves were in doubt which was the 
 proper accent. Arc. 69. 17 ; Theog. Can. 70. 20 ; 8e5iT6p6s, Arc. 71 : SeuTcpos, 
 Arc. 70. 22 : Si]p,6TEpo5, a comparative from S^/ios used adjectively, St. Byz. s. v. 
 A^/jos : 8CKpos is only another form of the compound adjective Sixpoos or Sixpovs : 
 cdpTEpos, Nicand. Ther. 380 ; eXXepos, Bust. 635. 5 ; Arc. 123. i: Irepos, Arc. 
 70. 27 : Iraipos, Theog. Can. 71. 4 ; Arc. 72. 18 : ■n|ji«T€pos, Arc. 179. 24 : Ooiipos, 
 Arc. 70. 4 ; tficpos : Kdpxapos, A. G. Oxon. i. 55. 19 ; Kavpos, Arc. 69. 21 ; kov- 
 pos, Arc. 70.4; Sohol. Ven. B. 153: Xd|3pos, or, as it is incorrectly written by 
 late authors, \avpos : Xajpos, Schol. Ven. B. 599; Arc. 68. 10; see § 312; XoC- 
 Bopos, also a substantive : |iai)po5 = dpavpSs, Arc. 69. 2 2 ; jACTeppos, .^olic = fierpios : 
 p.6x0'>lpos, Attic, Eust. 341. 12; Arc. 71. 16; but except in that dialect and in 
 j9l!olic, if it has the word, it is oxytone ; in the books it seems to be commonly 
 oxytone in all senses ; Ammon. p. 95 : |ji.ox9T|pSs filv yip 6^vT6va)s, 6 rd ffir\ irovt]- 
 p6s. \4yovarL de dirKaK rd ({iavKa xal p^x^VP^ . , . [xoxOifipos 8k 6 lirCirovos ; Arc. 71,16: 
 Iffreov de, on rd n6v7jpos xal p.6x6r]pos [dei] ol 'AttlxoI avrl tov o^vvhv irpoirapo^vvov- 
 <TLv, oTav rhv emfwvov [? emirovov'] xal em/xox&ov ar^paivQ : according to Trypho ap. 
 Ammon. 116, the word was proparoxytone in Attic, because that dialect has a 
 tendency to throw the accent back ; Eust. 341. 14 : itav yap ei's POS \TJyov irapii- 
 vvfiov, vapeffxrjpaTifffievov toTs yheffiv, o^vtov6v effri xaQ' ^HpcuStavSv. 5i6, (pTjffiv, ei 
 xal irSvrjpos (ikv xal pLox&VP^ ^apvrSvas eirl rwv k-nnr^vojv xat virop-eveTixaiy, TTOvrjpos 
 Sk xal ^oxGfJp^s €irl raiv xarci ^vx^v tpav\aiv, dWd tovto ovx eS. ei yd.p TrtSi/os xal 
 Pl6xOos xd TrpajTSTVTTa, ev\6yais Trovtjpbs xal [lox^fip^s rd TOUTOis irapaxiipLiva, xhv 
 Sta^opojv exrjTai fftjpaxTiaiv, tva p 0^^070 t^J xd/iaros xaijLaTr}p6s, 6\tff$os dKiffOTjpSs, 
 P\d0rj 0\a0fp6s, xpiros xpaTep6s: p.upas, afterwards p.<i>p6s, Eust. 1749. 37 ; Arc. 
 69. 13 : puupbs xal pLoipos 'AttixSis, Schol. Plat. Lach. 197 A ; of. Theog. Can. 79. 9; 
 some assigned a different meaning to each accent : ' Accentum adjectivi qui in 
 libris modo in priori modo in altera, grammatioi Atticos in ilia ponere consentiunt, 
 ut Suidas : Mwpos •napcL 'AttlxoTs •jrpoirepLffndTai : Arc. 69. 13: Mapds xal pSipos 
 'Attixws : Eust. II. 245. 37 ,: M-fjopos p.aipos -nap' 'AttlxoTs, 6 irapd rots vffrepov 
 d^vrSvas puapSs : Od. 1447. 56 : Td Si puopSs iriKai irori 6p9m etxe TrpoTtepiavaaBai 
 (quibus addit exx. hujus accentus) . . . varepov Si avve^eSpa/ie ry iTv\ap6s Bvpwpis 
 xal Tors dfioiois, quffi repetit 1749. 39 ; M.aip&s vero scriptum in Etym. M. p. 593. 
 1 2 ; Photius : Mcup6s' evioi r^v irpSffxaipov eii^&eiav •npotnpia'noipivQis, t^i/ S\ 
 uaxiav 6£vT6var oi Si dw\Sis irpoirepiiTirSiar avyxfirai Si ward aripqaiv t^s &pas,' 
 B. D. : VEoipos, Arc. 72. 14; voiiTepos, Arc. 179. 23 : oXCYcupos, Arc. 72. 15, be- 
 longs to the compound adjectives r o(i.iipos, said to mean blind in the Cum^an 
 dialect ; cf. Schol. Lycoph. 422 : ■n-eireipos, Arc. 7i' 21, fem. iriimpS,, Draco p. 79. 
 20: irepivepos, Arc. 70. 13; perhaps a compound: irqpis, Schol. Ven. B. 599 : 
 TTTjpdv d/s XPV^"^^^ ''^'^' d^€tav rdffiv irapd ry Hoi-qr^' irapd Si rots *ArTixots irijpov 
 dw K^pov : according to Hesychius : irrip6v, kartpij/iivov Trjs <l>avijs. he6v S4, ireirr/- 
 pcofievov xal 0€p\afipi€VOV avTov rijv Sidvoiav rdv Ivebv xal dtpwvov, irpoirepiffirwp^ivtvs 
 Si T<iv rv<j>\6v : irovrip^s. Arc. 71- 16 : lariov Si, Srt rb Tt6vr)pos xal lioxOrjpos del ol 
 
126 Second Declension. [§ 40S- 
 
 'ATTitfoJ avTi ToC l^iivetv Trpoirapo^vvovffiv, '6Tav rbv eirij^oyov [leg. cmTroroi/] /tai eni- 
 fioxOov (Tijfialyri : Amnion, p. Il6 : ndvrjpov ^apvTovoli/J.€vov ws ff6\oLKOv, Kal Ilovrj- 
 p&v b(\iTovoviiivov 01s KvSmiiSv, (jxurl Sta<l>epuv jrapci Tors 'AttikoTs' ifioiais p.6x6ripov 
 Kal fwx&ijp^v. llovrjpos ydp kartv d^vrSvcos 6 KaKOTj0rjs' HSvrjpos S^ d kirirrovos ; 
 Trypho ap. eund. condemns the distinction ag absurd, though, no doubt, novtip6s 
 was proparoxytone in Attic, cf. Eust. 341. 13 ; A.G. Oxon.i.372.29: 6 /card i//vxijv 
 h^VT6va^, 6 S^ Hard, {jwpja. TrpoTrapo^vrSvais' Kal Trap' ^iinSKiSi r<i drjKvKdv irovrjpa' 
 
 Kal p.-fi TTOvrjpovSj cS novrjpa^ npo^ivit' 
 
 rb pXv TTpoTepov b^ivovn^, rh 51 Inl t^s •npop.vtiaTpias rb Se^repov ^apvTovovVTfs : 
 ^dipos, Suid. seems to make this .^olic word an adjective = iffxfpiis, as well as a 
 substantive, cf. Hesych. s. v. and Arc. 200. 22 : inv(l(ic>.'pos, probably a compound: 
 o-KoXvBpos, Suid. ; o-retpos, Manetho 1. 125 ; S. D. ; but the feminine areipa (sc. 
 /3oCs) is the only common form of the word : trtjvdp.tiipos is false for aiv6,piwpos ; 
 o'4>atpos, Empedocles ap. Simplio. in Arist. Phys. 425 h. 2 ed. Berolin. : tr^kftpai, 
 Schol. Ven. A. 280; Arc. 179. 24: TaXaCiriopos, perhaps a compound: for ti|x(£o- 
 pos and Tip.up6s see Compound Adjectives : vXaKop-copos, perhaps a compound : 
 vifilrepos, Arc. 179. 24: vtrrepos, Arc. 70. 23 : (|>a\aKp6s, Arc. 74. 21 ; some con- 
 aider this to be a compound, like SeiKaKpos, but Lobeck, Par. 42, thinks it a simple 
 word, and the accent confirms his view ; <|)\a€pos (for which cpavpos, Hesych., 
 seems to be a false form). Arc. 69. 21 ; <t>\uapos. Arc. 70. 18 ; cf. Draco 95. 26; 
 this is rather a substantive than an adjective, and sometimes is wrongly oxytone ; 
 thus also (pKvapais for <p\vdpQjs : x^^H-^PP°5 : ' De accentu formse trisyllabse in 
 casibus in os, ov, vel 01 exeuntibua dissenserunt grammatici, quorum opiniones 
 Eustath. p. 496, praeeunte partim schol. vet. ad II. A. 452, exposuit: iariov 5i 
 oTi yevLKbv p.^v 6vofm rb TTorapioi, dSiKbv Se t^ x^'^f^PP^^j f^^"^ o''"' ''^ X^*M°PPOi, djs iv 
 Tois 'htriwvos Kal ^ilpaj56jpov tpaiveToi, nToKepLaios p-iv 6 'AffKoXoviiris, itapo^^vfi ais 
 dirb Tov x^^P^PP^^^j ^'^'O ^'^PV "^^^ t6vov t^? kvLKTJs evOdas. NiKtas 5k irpoirapo^ijvei 
 ntOavijTepov l« rod x^^P^^PP^^s, tVa exv (^vyKoir^v Ik tov x^^p^ppooi . . . 6 S^ 'H/jio- 
 diavbs €T€pot6v n K4yu iv oh (pr]alv on x^^P^PP^^s ^rjTeov ixhv Tip v, d\K* ovX' ^^ 
 TLvis x^i/tappos' tA 7^p CIS ovs &TTXa Karoi ttjv avvOeaiv (pv\dff(T€i rb v, oXov vovs cvv~ 
 vovs . . . ovTta yovv Kal povs x^Mppo^^- "Op-rjpos x^^P^PP^^^ Kar' 6pcfftpi Kal 
 irdKtv x^tp^ppooi, dW' ov x^^p^^ppoi ^s 01 noWoi ipaatv. 'Hs yap &irb toC d\Kivovs 
 dKKivooi, o^TOj Kal dvb tov x'^^P^PP^^^ x^^P^PP^^^ • quibuscum comparandse alise 
 annotationes Eustathii, p. 525. 31 ; 858. 38 ; 925. 10 ;' H.D.: x^'n^pos (!) Arat. 
 1084, or p6s, Hesych.: x^PP^s °^ X^P'^°^> °^ ^^^ latter word, see Arc. 7^'3' 
 XTJpos, Arc. 135. 20. 
 
 -202. 
 
 406. Adjectives in cros are oxytone, as fiXaia-os, bbaa-os, kiaaos, 
 irepLcrcros, troj, TiOaaos, Tpiacros, pvaos ; except ^dvava-os, [liOvcros 
 proparoxytone ; Xa-os, ixecros, the interrogative Ttoa-os and its 
 correlatives, are paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — 'A-yao-6s, 'Doi. = dyaB6s: Pavovcros, Arc. 76. 21, usually considered to 
 be a compound : yavo-6s = KvprSs, it was not known whether this word used by 
 Hippocrates was oxytone or properispomenon, Galen vol. 18. pars. 2". p. 519, 
 ed. Kiihn. : lo-os, Attic, Arc. 75. 4: or Epic Taos; the later Epic poets use both 
 forms, but prefer the Attic : p.eSuo-cs {p-iBvaaos in Arc. 78. 2 is an error) : y.iiTOZ 
 and (ilo-o-os. Arc. 75. 4 : iroo-os and correlatives. Arc. 75. 4 : oiroo-os : baos (Zirffos), 
 -^c. 75. 5 : T6<ros (rbaaos), Arc. 75. 5 : xipa-os, Arc. 76. 3. 
 
-§ 410.] Simple Adjectives in to^^ foy, and 0oy. 127 
 
 -TOS. 
 
 407. Adjectives in ros are oxytone, as ayrjTos, ala-Orjros, api6- 
 firjro's, ^acTLKevros, Boiwtos, yeXaoro's, 6i6aKroy, bvvaros, edicTTOs, 
 eXero's, fXiKToj, KLV-qros, kKhtos, keKTOs, Airo'y, kvros, ixicrdcoTos, 
 oparos, opeKTOs, ireiiTos, prjros, TpiiTTOs, \pr\(rT6i, ^vtos, xutpia-Tos, 
 (pdiros; except i. ordinal numerals, superlatives and superlative 
 forms, which retract the accent, as irparos, rpiros, TrepLirros, cktos, 
 biKaros ; apiaros, ecrxaroy, XScrros, jueo-oros, viaros and vrJTos, 
 6X.Cyi(TTos, irXetoTo?, ir^iJ.aTos, paoros, bucuraroi ; numerals in cttos, 
 even though ordinals, are regular, as dXiyooro's, ttoWoo-tos, eiKo- 
 crro'y, TpianoaTos, -nevTrjKoa-Tos ; a. those in kotos, as aWoKoros, 
 veoKOTos, TTaXiyKOTos, vTtipKoros, together with the following, also 
 draw back the accent, fKaros, e/caoros, 7j\e/xaros, ■qKi^aros, <a- 
 a-iyvrjTos, XyjCtos and Xfjros, Trdxeros, Trikvyeros ; 3. the pronominal 
 ovTos and its compounds are properispomena, as rrjXtKoCros, rot- 
 oSroy, ToaovTos ; wooroy and oTrocrroy are paroxytone. 
 
 408. Note. — Cf. Arc. 78. 6-84. 12 ; EuBt.971.57; Choerob. E. 2. 12 ; 110.22; 
 133.4: 'AX\6kotos, etc., together with alirjTos, Sohol. Ven. S. 410, and aTjTos, 
 Arc. 82. 6, iqXCpaTos, Tir]\iJY6Tos, are compounds, and therefore regular; they are 
 merely mentioned here for convenience ; SiJcrros 6 Siarrjvos, Arc. 80. 3 : Kao-iYvijTos 
 was made oxytone by Bome when used as an adjectire, Sohol. Ven. I. 563 : kov- 
 BiTos (J) = conditu8, like Xatros, Iwtus, Hesyoh., of. Arc. 78. 10, have a Latin 
 accent : viaros, vitenrwst, is proparoxytone as an irregular superlative form, but 
 vearos, fallowed, is oxytone: irAx^Tos, Hom. Od. 8. 187: ir^pOTOs is false for 
 irepaTos, Arc. 81. 7 : on oStos, Arc. 84. 7 : iKatrTos, Arc. 83. 27 : irocrros e« tov 
 ■noaaros, Arc. 80. 3. 
 
 -TOS. 
 
 409. Adjectives is vos [avos, ovos) are oxytone, as ayavos, 
 anovos ; except avos properispomenon, and Kpr/yvos proparoxytone. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 45. 15 : Aiyfos, St. Byz. : aBos, this was the accentuation of 
 Ptolemseus and Herodian: Nicias made it oxytone, Sohol. Ven. M. 137 ; Arc. 37. 8 
 is corrupt. 
 
 -<|)0S. 
 
 410. Those in epos are oxytone, as xu^oy, Ka>(j)6s, crKvi<f>6s, 
 aofji,(f>6s, ao(jf)o'y ; except Spyvc^oy, Kov(f)os, orepK^oy, ^X?jj'a(^oy, 
 which retract the accent. 
 
 Note. — ■''ApYu<(>os, Arc. 84. 24: K£8a<|)0s (?) Hesych. : Kofi(t)os, Arc. 84. 21 : 
 X^(i<j>os, Eust. 1761 ; Ammon. 87 ; Phot. Lex., is oxytone in Hesych.; but perhaps 
 it ought not to be considered an adjective : <rT6(j,<|)os and <rT6|xPos are substantives 
 in accent, and perhaps in sense : (jjXVa+os ; of. Arc. 84. 22. 
 
128 Second Declension. [§4ir- 
 
 -X02. 
 
 411. Adjectives in xoy are oxytone, as hoKiyos, ixovaxos, tttcoxos ; 
 except dye'pwxoj, aboKecrxos, rja-vxos, Kvix^a^ps, ii.dki)(os, vqirCaxos, 
 rApLxos, which retract the accent. 
 
 Note.— Arc. 84. 28 : ayeprnxos and d86\«<rxos are really compounds and 
 regular : Tiiriaxos (!) : "laKxos (?) Eurip. Cycl. 69 : licCXixos, Theog. Can. 76. 25 : 
 oo-o-ixos is 6o-<tCxos in Theocr. 4. 55, and in Hesych. ; see above, § 334 : injppixos, 
 Theoor. 4. 20 ; see H. D. s. v. : Tiipixos, Theog. Can. 76. 25, is both a neuter sub- 
 stantive of the Third Declension, a masculine of the Second, and perhaps an 
 adjective. 
 
 -*02. 
 
 412. Adjectives in \j/os are oxytone, as ■yafj,\lf6s, koij,\j/6s. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 85. 10 : Atai|ios voiKiKos, Suid. 
 
 -I20S and -12I0S. 
 
 413. Those in uos and (nos are properispomena, as a^&Jo?, 
 ai8(Sos, TO. 'AX5o, avhp&os, apKrQos, ij<3os, Kep8<5os, iJ,r]Tp<Sos, Miv^oSj 
 6pea-K<^os, cr<fos ; except ^coos, irapodos, and Tpcaos oxytone. 
 
 414. Note. — See Arc. 38.7; 87.12; E.M.26.20; 29.25; Choerob. E. 118. 20: 
 dOwos, Eust. 218. 3 : Zeus '^AOcoos irponapo^VT6vais Iv rw "ABtjj Ti^^^vos /icrd 
 Tpoaypatp^s rod l irpds dtaffTo\7jv rod dOwoi o a^-^fjtios : Eust. 358. 41 ; St. Byz. s. v. 
 '^ABajs' t6 TOTTiKhv ''AOaios x^P^^ tov l, teal 'AOdjovs, toijs kfOtKovvTas, rd Se StjKovv rd 
 d^rjliiov irpoTrfptarraTm xal Sid toC I, l« rys flails : cf. E. M. 26. 20 : not an unfair 
 specimen of the contradictions which are scattered broadcast over the pages of 
 Greek grammarians ; the different accent of the tv?o words is probably their 
 invention ; as to the i subscriptum, there can be little doubt that it ought to be 
 written, for dS^os=dS(iiios; according to Eust. 953. 45, this was by some written 
 aSaios (^sic) : {(pos. Arc. 38. 9 : irapti)6s also occurs in the forma iripaos and irapSios : 
 it is diflScult to say which is right : Tpuos, see above, § 339. 
 
 -OTS. 
 
 415. Simple adjectives in ovs are perispomena, as aXovp- 
 
 yovs, apyvpovs, epeovs, xP''"^ovs. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 93. 6 ; 1 26. 4. The accent of those in ovs = 00s or cos is irregular, 
 e. g. dpYupcos ought to form dpyipovs, but does not ; cf. Choerob. C. 160. 35 ; 
 Philem. Lex. p. 30. § 79. 
 
 III. Compound Substantives. 
 
 416. In determining the accent of compound words, the 
 Greek grammarians lay considerable stress on the distinctions 
 which they draw between Synthesis, Parasynthesis, and Para- 
 thesis. Retraction of the accent was held to be characteristic 
 of Synthesis, and the retention of it a distinctive mark of 
 
-§4i7.] Compound Substantives. 129 
 
 Parasynthesis and Parathesis. It cannot be denied that these 
 distinctions have a foundation in fact, but the plan of the 
 present work compels us to neglect them, for they involve a 
 whole theory of Greek etymology, and require that we should 
 be able to determine correctly the pedigree of every compound 
 word, which is a feat considerably less easy than it appears to be. 
 Moreover they introduce needless diflBculties into the subject. 
 A modern will find it hard, and perhaps impossible, to say why 
 vefioiSos is a synthetic and A.iipaot6os a parasynthetic compound : 
 not indeed that any one should be branded as a grammatical 
 sceptic who altogether doubts the fact, though in so doing he 
 flies in the face of Apollonius the Crabbed. Who can ex- 
 plain why KepTOjxos is proparoxytone and /caparo'juos or Xaro'/ios 
 paroxytone? In determining the accent of such words as 
 these Synthesis and Parasynthesis will be of little avail. They 
 can never teach us the accent when it is doubtful, though they 
 may account for it when known, or rather they may reveal 
 to us the opinions formed by Greek philologists a thousand 
 years ago concerning the genealogy of this or that word ; what- 
 ever may be the interest which their opinions on such matters 
 ought to excite, it must be confessed that they are often wrong, 
 and hardly ever of the slightest use. For these, as well as for 
 other reasons which need not be stated, the accentuation of 
 compounds, like that of other words hitherto discussed, has 
 been made to rest on merely empirical rules, which, objectionable 
 as they are from the scientific point of view, may still be tolerated 
 on the score of utility. Precepts based upon considerations of 
 what ought to be have no doubt much to recommend them, only 
 the misfortune is, that in grammar, as elsewhere, people have 
 resolved to sanction what ought not to be. 
 
 417. Note. — Apoll. de Synt. p. 330. 4: irdy /tipos \6yov avvrtSiv icat eh 
 irepov ffXW" inTairtahv ix^t t& neTaTreirToi/cis ovkIti aivBtrov, irapacrvvBtTov Si, 
 ev6tv OTJv Kcd ai Tdffeis tuv re dir\wy Kal twv doK<»jvT(uv aw9eroiv etvai ibv avrhv 
 e-nexovffi t6vov [t6ttov ?], eircl tcL aTr\d Hal TTapaffivBera puds excrat AvaXoyias^ djs 
 Se'iKVVTm fv ra HepX SxiyAW^Tttiy. aivBeTov yovv ipap,\v rb tf &^vt6vov eU 0aptTav 
 raaiv pieTe\7jKiiS6s, iirl rSiv els os it&vao^os, ve&oiSos. irapaaivBeTov Si rb p^ iva- 
 0il3aaav rbv r6vov KaOb ohS\ ffweriOeiro, ffvvderoj Si ^fiari Trapiicetro, rt^ ktiaKoita 
 rb ayopris iiraieovbv i6vra, rS KvpaoiSSi \vpcioiS6s, iieaipSSi peawSSs ; Apoll. de Synt, 
 p. 324. 23 : iSoxj ydp ex" rb iSioipa rrjs trapa64ffeajs rb ffwrrjpeiv roiis r6vovs : 
 Apoll. de Synt. p. 328. 15 : r6 ye pfp> dva0i0i^eiv rbv rSvov tSi6v 'eart avvBiaeus: 
 Choerob. C. 477. 21 : iiapaaivBerov Si rb Amb avv9trov yiyv6pevov, dis dwb roO 
 'Avriyovos awSirov yiverai rb dvriyovi^a irapaavvSerov : cf. Schol. Ven. K. 109; 
 O. 309; Choerob. E. 78 ; E, M, 37. 11; 694. 43; 131. 32 : 269. 3; Arc. 85. 21; 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 Second Declension. [§4i7- 
 
 86. 1 6, etc. He who is interested in this subject will do well to read with care 
 Lobeck's dissertation, De Parathesi et Scriptura hyphen, reprinted in Lob. 
 Path. I. 543-632. 
 
 418. Compound substantives throw the accent as far back as 
 possible, as fnxtOeos (^eo'y), deoravpos {ravpos), iepobovXos {bovXos), 
 avvbovXos ; iTTTriaTpos, KTrjViarpos, Xoylarpos (iarpos) ; tTnTOWora/xos 
 (wora/xo?) ; Xaydnrvpos, XevKoirvpos ; XaKKOirXovros, XevnovoTos, Ao- 
 yeixiropos ; ixakaKomcrcros, opBoKtcra-os, poSo'/ctcro-oy, •)(a\xaUi(rcros ; p,e- 
 XavauTOS, v\]/aieTOs, xpvo-aCeTos ; fJiecra-avXos, ixea-creyyvos, p,ear6veoi, 
 IXfTaKovbvkoi, p,r]TpoTs6.pdevos ; fxiKpovrjcros, \€pa-6vr)aros ; ^X6ka>T0i, 
 ^vkoa-TToyyos, 6p,6ya\x^poi, ovaypos, opeixaXxos, iTapavviJ,<pios, Ttepl- 
 veos, ■nepivaws, upo^katrTos, irpoTrvpyos, -npopaxos, piyompeTos, 
 v(popp,os, TTe^iraipoi, cruaypos, ^ovrpayos, avAppovs, SKirkoos, jxidobos, 
 Mevikaos, akCrvpos, Oioivos, irXayiavkos, 'EXkrjaTTOVTOs, YlpoKov- 
 lojo-os, ^/xto'/3oA.os, keonabpos ; except I. oxytones with a long 
 penultimate in fios, which remain oxytone, as riray/xos, ava- 
 TLvayjxos, avToapidp,6s, eirtcrvp/xos, tiiicr'nacrp.os, biopKUTp,6s, fjura- 
 o-^aipto-juo's ; though compounds in bea-p-os and crradfios follow 
 the general rule, as Kar(i6eo-/;ios, Kwobecrixos, j3oij(TTa6pLOS, sttL 
 <TTadp,os; %. those in to-Kos which remain paroxytone, as ^iko- 
 cro^ojueipaKta-Kos ; 3. those the last factor of which is one of the 
 verbal terminations enumerated below under Verbal Adjectives, 
 as ayopav6\j.os, ap\Levvov)(os, aainboTroios, ^ovKokos, yecoixopost 
 yeoopyos, br)p,iovpy6s, kpyokA^os, (^(oypd^os, fiiJ,epobp6p.os, Krjirovpos, 
 Kvvqyos, p.vpi'^os, vecoKopos, olvo\6os, (t/cvtoto/xos, cropoTrriyos, orpa- 
 r-qyos, av(f)opl36s, rpaycoSo's, rvp^a)pv)(ps. To avoid useless re- 
 petition, all such substantives are included amongst the Verbal 
 Adjectives. ' ApToiroiros and oL(To(j)6,yos are both paroxytone, and 
 somewhat remarkable. ^ 
 
 419. Note i Compounds in (los. The following are the chief compounds 
 
 ending in 8eff/ios and araB/jos: 'Avi£S6o-(i05, cf. Arc. 103 (p. 117. 15 Schmidt); 
 but avaSfff/ji^s also occurs, though the authority for it is not great ; airoSeo'ii.os, 
 Pollux 7. 66 : 70vaT68€0-|jios, Sui8eo-(ios, «vS«(T(ios, Dioso. 3. 97, eiT(Secr|ji.05, 
 (puToSccrijios : JvY6Se(r|Aos, Themist. Orat. 2. p. 30 B ; this is generally neuter 
 (vy6Seffiiov; Kap'n'6S£cr)j.os, KpoKoSEtTixos, KaT(ii.8«<j-(i,os, Plat. Rep. 364 C : K€(|>a\6- 
 Seo-jjios, Sohol. .(Eschyl. Supp. 115: Kvv6SEcr|tos, |j.acrT6S60-(ios, irepC86(r(i,os, irpo- 
 «TrC8eo-p,os, Lob. Phryn. 293 : aK«Ai8«(r(Ji,os, cm)fl686cr|ji,os, Pollux 7. 66 ; orpuiia- 
 r6Sta■^los, A. G. 113. 26, this is falsely oxytone A. G-. 303. 12; Lob. Phryn. 401 : 
 o-w86cr(ios. Arc. gg. i ; Arist. Eth. Nic. 8. 12. 7; see H. D. s. vv. : cr\i]\ux.Ti- 
 8€<T|iOS, tnr68€cr(jios, x^'^poSetrjios, x°v5p'><''w8«(r(i.os, aip686o-|j.os, Lob. Par. 377. 
 "ASeo-jjLos, |3apv8e(rp.os, €vv<dS6o-|jLos, XvY686crp,os, Xtv68€<r|xos, ciBTipoSeo-iJios, 
 iTo\Tj8€o-p,os, are adjectives. BotP(rTaOp,os, lirCo'TaGp.os, ^vy6<TTaQ\ioSj l(r6crTa0(Xos, 
 KoXoo-TaSitos, vati(rTa9(i,os, are substantives and proparoxytone : the words dvrC- 
 
-§424-] Compound Substantives. 131 
 
 o-Tafljios, PapvcTTaSnos, Trap(icrTa6|ios, <rij(rTo9(iios, and ciicrTaSpios, are adjectives ; 
 cf. Lob. Par. 377, who observes Par. 385 : ' Male air6Sa<rnos soribitur Eustath. 
 1366. 52 ut in codd. nonnuUis Platonis, Civ. 8. 366 A;' both it and dvaSaanos 
 should be oxytone: PovXi.|<,os seems to be thus accented in the books, though 
 there is some authority for fiovMfios, ' de acoentu singulare est grammatici prse- 
 ceptum in Osanni append, ad Philem. p. 297 : Bo«A.i/k!s' d fiiyas M/ids, dis daima- 
 fi6s, ov PoiXi/jos,' W. Diiidorfstp. H. D., but the grammarian is probably right : 
 iravXi|ios, Wyttenbach's conjecture in Plut. 2 . 694 A for voKhKijiOs, is correct, 
 because the word is expressly said to be ^olic ; compounds from barytones in yios 
 are regular, as TrpouriS/toff^os : dvSp6paa|xos' arfvij &S6s, Hesyoh. is possibly a false 
 accent : dpxi)u|Ji.os (jsic), Plut. i. 474, is monstrous. 
 
 420. Note 2. — Compounds in ktkos. These are of very rare occurrence ; I 
 have only noted three: dKpox'HvCo'Kos, Pollux i. 146: TOixoirvp'YlaKos, E. M. 
 147. 6 : and <|>iXoao<)>o)i,«ipaKC(rKos, Athen. 572 B; for SiavKiaxos is no longer read 
 in Polyb. 10. 46. i, Scaliger's emendation 6i5o aihlcKovs being approved by H. D., 
 and x^'ft itaKa9iaitos has been substituted in Pollux 4. 105 for the old X^fo- 
 uaXaOiuKOs. 
 
 421. Note 3. — ' 'OpcnreXapyos, Arist. H. Animal. 9. 32. p. 618. 34 [=9. 32. 
 3] in codd. nonnuUis acuitur ; ' Lob. Par. 378, but Bekker writes it proparoxytone, 
 as it should undoubtedly be : MavToiidyos, Eudocia p. 287, is contrary to all 
 analogy: for owoiraSas see § 234: T€TpaiTiaS6s (!) a surgical instrument so 
 caUed, H. D. 
 
 422. Note 4. — There seems to have been some disposition on the part of the 
 graramariaas to retain the accent in compounds from oxytones in eos and los, but 
 it is questionable whether their practice is correct : 'iraTpaScX<|>e6s, Pind. Isth. 8. 
 144: |ji.i]Tpa8cXit>«is, Pind. Pyth. 8. 36; XEVK«pivc6s, Eust. X205. 5: XeuKcp(ii8i6s 
 is the reading of several MSS. in Arist. H. A. 8. 3. 12, and Bekker has retained 
 it, though one MS. has XevKopdiSios and two others \evKop6Stos : c£av<i{'>'as is not 
 unfrequently oxytone, but in Attic at least it was barytone, Trypho ap. Ammon. 
 p. 54: a6Tav€i|/i6s, Plat. Euthyd. 275 B, is written auTov«4"'<>s, Pollux 3. 28: 
 irapavu)j,()>ios, Eust. 652. 42, is so written in one MS. of Pollux 3. 40, but Bekker 
 reads irapavuiii^os : |i.eXXovup,<j>ios, Pollux 3. 45, seems to be proparoxytone with- 
 out variation ; o-vYKopu<|)aIos (?) H. D.; on the compounds of TrAdoi see Schol, 
 Ven. M. 26; Eust. 890. 51. 
 
 423. Note 5.— On at|/oppos see Lob. Par. 330 : for ciriOviJiiaTpds, L. 8., there 
 does not seem to be any authority ; Choerob. E. 78. 5 appears to assert that com- 
 pounds of iarpSs remain oxytone, and mentions apxiorpos, cf. E. M. 250. 29 ; 
 while Arcadius 86. 18 says : ri Si tarpbs (piKiarpos dvaffifid^u, xal ev t& dpx'o- 
 rpis lau lirmarphs <j>v\aTTei ; in MSS. both iirniaTpos and iwmaTp6s are found, yet 
 KTijviaTpos and XavCarpos seem to occur without variation; it is just possible that 
 these words were made oxytone from an idea that they were in some way or other 
 verbals with an active meaning; I have somewhere seen ic4p«ovpos and rpa- 
 Xovpos made properispomena, but have lost the reference, and cannot at the 
 moment recover it: dpxiETatpos also occurs, but is contrary to analogy, and 
 probably wrong, cf. Tn^eratpos, irapa/SaXeraipos, etc ; for avaypos and those in ovpos 
 and aipos see below, §§ 432, 456. 
 
 424. Note 6. — 'TirawTos stands in some MSS, of Arist. H. A. 9. 32. 3 for 
 vnaitros or VTrderos ; Lob. Par. 378 : ' pro iiiKavaL€T6s et uiratcTfSy Bekkerus propar- 
 oxytona substituit, ut dMaieros soribitur Eur. Polyid. I ; Arist. H. A. 8^ 3. p. 583, 
 23 [ = 9. 32. 4 ; cf. 9. 34. 6], Mirab, 60, etsi in hoc quoque libri variant, et vfiaitTos 
 Anton. Lib. c. 20, ^vpaatiros et ypwaUros apud Aristophanem sine uUo dis- 
 crepantis scripturse indicio ; ' to these may be added xpvaaiiTOt, fviraiiro^, vvural- 
 
 K a 
 
132 
 
 Second Declension. [§ 424- 
 
 fTos, iVir<ieTos: there is no valid ground for making any of these compounda 
 oxytone ; 2uopoitoToC, Hesych., may perhaps be defended as a name applied to a 
 nation, E. M. 215. i : rd 7ap As 02 ov6iiara liaiKKa&a, o^uTOca, iv tj avv6kan 
 di/a^iiSafct rhv tovov . . . xw/Jis Toiv im ieviK&v KajiPavoiiivav oXov 'Ax<«<is, (piKa- 
 X<u6r BoiwTcis (piXo^owris ; ''E\ai0Tpvyr]T6s, vindemia olearum, Schneid. sine 
 test.' H. D. : this is indefensible on any grounds. 
 
 425. Note 7.— Gottling (Accent, p. 228) says that a.Se\<p6s appears to retain 
 its accent in composition when the compound is a substantive, but there is no 
 authority for such an accentuation beyond an isolated instance or two, which are 
 probably mistakes ; avSpiSeX<(>os is made oxytone by L. S., and -yuvaiKilBeXc^os is 
 written 7waiKa8«\(|)6s in Chron. Pasch. p. 303 C ; Constant. Cserem. p. 384 B; JST. Z». ; 
 the rest seem to be regular, lg(i8e\4>os, (j.iriTp<lSe\<|)os, auT<iSe\<j)Os, >l;£v8(186\<|)os, 
 o'uv<!tS6\<t>05, 8i.o-tJiiS«\(|)OS, iraTpiB6\<j)0S, dvTASeX(()os, i7pmTe|(i8e\<|>os, dv8poegd' 
 StXcfpos, T£Kvd8e\<tios : oXooCrpoxos or oXoCrpoxos, Schol. Ven. N. 137 : ArjiaiTpio^ 
 6 yovvneaos Saavrei, 'iv 17 oAos TpoxoeiSrjs Koi ward mv jiipos darripiicTos, tSi Si t6v(j> 
 <!w KaK&TpoTTOi- SvTws Si KOI "Epjjamas Koi NiKi'as xal 'Apiarias xal 'ApiarSviKos. 
 Kai/xav^s Sh ical TlToXiiJmos 6 'AaKaKwyirris \jjt,Xovai aal irapo^vvovaiv, ajcoiovTes TOV 
 6ffi rb Tpex^tv oKodv Kal SetvSv. 
 
 IV. Compound Adjectives. 
 
 426. Compound Adjectives fall into two main classes, for 
 either i. tte latter half is derived directly or indirectly from a 
 verbj or a. from a noun. The former may for convenience be 
 called Verbal, the latter Nojniiial derivatives. 
 
 Verbal Derivatives. 
 General rule. — Verbal derivatives retract the accent, except 
 
 Oxytone. — i. All in ros with three terminations ; 
 
 a. Those with a long penultimate and active 
 meaning. 
 
 Par oxytone. — Those with a short penultimate and active 
 meaning when the part preceding the verbal ending is 
 a substantive, an adjective, or their equivalents. 
 
 These distinctions are purely arbitrary as far as accentuation 
 is concerned ; a Verbal derivative merely means here that a word 
 is accented in a particular way, and in practice this general rule is 
 subject to so many modifications and exceptions, that we shall 
 consider in detail (a) verbal adjectives (so called) with a long 
 penultimate, ((5) those with a short penultimate, (c) those in tos, 
 which we exclude entirely from the two preceding classes. 
 
 427. Note. — That all verbal adjectives are not accented in accordance with 
 the rules so positively laid down by writers, both ancient and modern, is clear 
 
-§ 429.J Compound Adjectives. 133 
 
 from the following words, taken at random : epl/jtvicos, iJi,fya\ifivKos, UpSavXos, tvjiva- 
 aiapxos^, iiK^iioXos, avT6iio\os, ij,eya\60poiios, iJ,eya\6Ppvxos, pxyaX&qxos, iJeyi/^VKOs, 
 veicp6Tayos, SevTep6yaitos, bipiya/ios, iifya\6Koiirros, tTnr6Sap.os (Schol. Ven. A. 270), 
 ffoK^eriraXos (the Codex Ven. of Homer, II. E. 126, has craiceffTriXos, of. Dindorf Prffif. 
 Horn. H. Oxon. 8vo. 1856. p. 11), x^'P'Stoj/os, ■nopv6<l>iXos, /Spi^iruos, Sohol. Ven.N. 521, 
 Bi!pBepd\oitjios, inipl0poiws, iroKiKpoTos, KaiSav6KpOTOs, irvplrpoxos, irvpTrvoos (not 
 •nvfmv6QS), Tavp66pooSf d^ijyoo^, d^v-fjicoos, dpeioiicos (of. L. S. s. v.), depiotKos, ito\v- 
 Oovpos, cnroivoSopTros, irToXiiropBos (E. M. 694. 43), yaaTpipLapyo^, ala6avKos, Imjopor, 
 etc. ; as far as form and meaning go, these words, and a, multitude of others, are 
 verbals in exactly the same sense as those to which the rule applies, but they are 
 not accented as such ; and this treatment is usually justified by saying that they 
 are derived from nouns and not from verbs, which is in fact to say that the rule is 
 by no means universal, and that it is arbitrary and capricious. Lobeck (Ajax 
 188 sqq.) has collected numerous instances of irregular accents ; it is clear that 
 the scribes had not the least notion how to write many of these verbal adjectives, 
 and editors of printed books are equally at a loss. 
 
 428. It is to be noted that a large number of these verbal ad- 
 jectives are used ellipticalhj as substantives, e. g. /SodkoXos, /3od- 
 
 ^op/3oy, bopv^ooi, t(TTOpioyp6,(j)os, olaivocTKOTros, rpaymSoj, x^'P"" 
 fio(Tic6s, etc. 
 
 (a) Verbal Derivatives with a Long Penultimate. 
 
 429. When the penultimate is long, those with an active 
 meaning are oxytone, the rest proparoxytone. Decompounds, 
 or words consisting of more than two factors, are generally pro- 
 paroxytone, whether their meaning be active or passive, as 
 o-rparriyoS) apxia-Tpar-qyoi, avvaycoyos, apxtcrvv^yoiyos. Although 
 the rule is stated thus broadly by writers on the subject, it is 
 only applicable to the following terminations, and a reference 
 to the sections which follow will show that the books present 
 many irregularities : ayos (and rjyos), aypos, aycayos, ukovos, 
 a\yos{?), ajxoL^os, q>8oy, apmyos, acrKos, ^oridos, ^oo-kos, epyos 
 (ovpyos and a>pyos), but KUKOvpyos and Travovpyos are properi- 
 spomena; e\/foj, Kovpos, Xoiyos, Xotxos, fiokyos, OLyos, o\kos 
 (ovXkos and coAkos), oirabos, ovpos (and oopos), uriyos, irotos, words 
 of this ending remain oxytone however compounded ; wo/Lnro?, 
 (pop^os. For examples of each reference may be made to the 
 sections which follow. 
 
 I On these it is observed by Arc. 90. 17 : rd dir6 SiavWdPov pfiparos, oi jj 
 apXovaa fiaicpd, avvTiBaiiiva vpoiiapo^ivirai, /lUKcD, ipip-vKos, avXSi, Up6av\os, apx<», 
 yvuvaatapxos ; he seems to have forgotten the existence of such words as 0poTo- 
 Koixds from Kiixi", vf^oKovpSs from Keipai, and the like ; in short, his rule is absurd,- 
 though it may be accepted as evidence concerning the accent of those in /ivicos, 
 avKos, and apxos. 
 
134 Second Declension. [§ 430- 
 
 430. -OYOS and -tjyos (0701 ]}7^o^ai). — ^Aro. 88. i, as &K-n-jl>i, ipnar^ySs, 
 apxayis, cLpxriy6s, Sa\aiJ.r]y6s, iijirrjy6s, veKvi]y6s, Kvvqy6s, ^evayds, ^v\r]y6s, SSayis, 
 6Sij7(5s, oipaySs, bx^rririSs, i!oSTjy6s, npoayds, aiTTjySs, aTpaTi]y6s, raptx^ySs, vSpriy6s, 
 Xopr]y6s, etc. 
 
 Decompounds. — 'Apx'icivijyos, but apxiicvvr;y6s is quoted by H. D. from Manetho 
 5. 289 ; avyicvvriyos is oxytone in Plut. 2. 749 E ; in Eurip. Iph. T. 709 we have 
 avymvayos, but in Bacch. I135 ^vyKvvayos: <pi\oicivr]yos : KaBoSriy6s is quoted by 
 H. D. from Orpli. Hymn. 7. 8 ; Clem. Alex. p. 102 ed. Pott. ; Schol. Horn. II. B. 
 494, and irpooSi]y6s from Macoab. 2. 12. 36; Orao. Sibyll. 8. p. 778, but they are 
 both contrary to analogy: darpdrriyos, h/nxipriyos, avTiCTpaTrjyos, apxiCTpdrriyos, 
 altorrTpaTrjyos, dnoaTpaTrjyos, p.ovoaTp&rrjyo'^, irpwToffTpiTrjyos, vwoffTp&njyos are aU 
 regular, but avaTpdrriyos or (vaTpirrjyos ia often oxytone in MSS. e. g. Xenoph. 
 Anab. 2. 6. 29 : vitoXSxayos is also oxytone in Xenoph. Anab. 5. 2. 13 ; both 
 passages are quoted by H. D., who also have imxopTt^^ from Epiphan. t. 1. 
 p. 946 D. 
 
 431. -ayos (dyvvpu). — Tiavay6s and vavrjy6s are by usage oxytone, though 
 passive in signification. Arc. 90. 3. 
 
 432. -aypos (dypiw ?). — TloSaypS!, suffering from the gout, Lucian Tragcedop. 
 and elsewhere, is irregular in every respect, yet it seems well established, and is 
 supported by the somewhat doubtful x^ 'P" 7/1^5. All other compounds with this 
 termination are proparoxytone, as irvaypos, iroKliaypos, fivaypos, etc. 
 
 433. -07(0705 (a7i«). With an Active meaning. — ' Ayica\tSaycoy6s, aifiayay6s, 
 dvayaySs, ^irapdyaiyos, dirayojySsj drjfLaywyds, ycpovraycoyds, y\€VKaywy6s, kiTayajy6s, 
 k\£<pavraycvy6s, ItTirayajyds, iofcxayoiyos, Kotrpayajy6s, KvtpayojySs (?) this is the accent 
 given by L. S. and H. D., but it seems doubtful ; Kvvay<oy6s, \oxay<oy6s, prnpiayaySs, 
 livarayaiySs, vaiTaywy6s, vvpufayayds, A. G. Oxon. 3. 393. 26, ^ei'ayaiy6s, bSovrayai- 
 y6s, oiyayojySs^ dirXLTaycoySs, bx}^ay(iiy6Sf TraiSaydiySs, <liopTayciiy6s, tiapayoiybs, leading 
 alongside or together {irapAyayos, derived, superfiuous, H. D. quote this as oxytone 
 from Schol. Horn. II. n. 635 [?] but that accent is probably a mistake, though it is 
 a mistake which recurs, e. g. Schol. Ven. A. 496), fiwapAyayos is also used in a 
 passive sense ; Trepiayay6s ; the decompound avimepiayaybs, Plat. Eep. 533 D, is 
 irregular; irpoaycaySs, A. G. Oxon. 2. 393. 27 ; irpoaayay6s, avvayay6s (damdyayos, 
 dpxtffvv&yojyos, diroavvdyoiyos), anayaiyds, iTKevayayyds, virayaySs, vSpayaySs, i/Xayoj' 
 y6s, (pairaya/ySs, Xfipa7tt'7<5s, xo^'^yy^^, x/'f''7<'^7''') if'vxaywy6s. 
 
 With a Passive meaning. — 'A5iii7aJ7os, dv6.yayos = dK6Xaaros nai diraiSevros, 
 ^ffavdytoyos, SvoStdywyos, Svanapdyayos, SvffTTepidyojyos, tvavdyoiyos (not ehava- 
 ywy6s)t evdidywyo^, napdyojyos, einrepidyaiyos, evffvvdyajyos, dfrapdyajyos, evdyojyos 
 (this ia oxytone in Isocr. p. 224 A), dTraiSdyayoi, etc. 
 
 434. -aKouos. — "tTtaxovSs, iwaxovSs, Arc. 45. 15 ; 90. 12 ; ApoU. Synt. p. 330, 
 quoted above, § 317; E. M. 51. 23. 
 
 435. -aX7os (d\7eai ?) — Ke<l>a\a\y6s in Plut. 2. 1 33 C is very suspicious, though 
 it receives some slight confirmation from iroSaAybs, Greg. Naz. Ep. 57, and x«pa^7<5r, 
 Georg. Al. Vita Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 255. 17, quoted by H. D. ; yxiiaaaXyo^ is pro- 
 paroxytone in Pollux 6. 119. 
 
 436. -a|ji,oiPos (dp,ilPoi). — 'Apyvpaiwi06s, dKcptraitoifiSs, dvTrjpLOiPbs, dvTapU)t$6s, 
 dvTiaftoiP6i, h^i]iioi06s, though this appears to be rather passive than active, (ira- 
 lioiP6s, iirqiioiP6s, x/'vco/ioiiSiSj : Updjioifios in Hesyoh. is doubtful. 
 
 437. -aoiSos and -(f>Sos (deiScu). — Arc. 86. 24; rd irapd rb ada yivSpiiva, el 
 lAy TTi m St(p96yyij> irapaK-fiyovrai, b^iivtrac Tpay(pS6s, xan^pSds, pifKcpSbr il St TJ? 
 
-§ 444-J Compound Adjectives. 135 
 
 01 Si<pe6yyi}>, el /ilv ivlp Tp(?s av\\a$Sis Sm, ■npotrapo^ivfTai- \tyv6.mSos vrrep&oiSos- 
 «' Si rpeis d/iolas- v/ivaotSos iirdoiSos KvpaoiSos. rcL Si If avTwv S^vviTaf viivqiS6s, 
 iv<jjS6s, \vp(fi56s. According to this, compounds in ooiSos are proparoxytone, yet 
 eniotSos is oxytone in the Septuagint and in Philo Jud. 401 A ; H.D.; so Beam- 
 aoiS6s, UpaotSSs, Hesych., l/MoiSds, Pollux 4. 53 : KiOapaoMs, E. D., is probably 
 with more correctness made proparoxytone by L. S. . \vpioiSos, Arc. 86. 34 ; this, 
 according to ApoU. de Synt. 330. 30, as a parasynthetic word, is oxytone, and it 
 seems to be so accented in the books : vfAoiSos, ApoU. de Synt. 330, this is also 
 oxytone : mpidoiSos, Hesych., is oxytone in Suid. : arixaoMs, Anth. Plan. 4. 316,. 
 quoted by H. D. : (piKaoMs, Theocr. z8. 33. 
 
 Those in <jiSos are regular: dcraiSos, AiraiSSs, apvwS6s, avXaiSSs, fiapPnaSSs, 
 iV(pS6i, iTt<fiS6s, 6ecririy5(5s, BprjvtpSSs, i\ap(fiS6s, KiSapwS6s, Kw/^aiSds, \vpaS6s, \vina>S6s, 
 imyaiS6s, /teAmStfs, iieaqiSds, ii0V()iS6s, yofiouSds, napqiSds, ■noiKAcpS6s, irpoawSds, ^a/35ij,5(5s, 
 fw//qiS6s {<f/ivSop(vf/aiS6s, Hesych., is irregular), arixv^is, avvwS6s, TpaiaiS6s, (drpAyai- 
 S05, irapaTp&ytpSos), Tpvy(j}S6s, vfiv^S6s, xpVf^SSs, i//a\iupS6s,jfia\T<iiS6s, yet, in the face 
 of all this, we have av(j)Sos in Arist. H. A. i. I. 39, and Trp6ci>Sos, E. M. 691. 48. 
 
 438. -optoYOS (apfiya). — 'Eirapcay6s, ffvvapaiySs, A. Gr. Oxon. 3. 343. 4. 
 
 439. -ao-Kos (dffKetu), as (pavaCKSs, which seems to be the only word thus com- 
 pounded, Arc. 88. 3. 
 
 440. -avyos (?) — ^aravySs is quoted by H. D. from Meet, Dav. Paraph. Greg. 
 Naz. p. 69. 2 3 ; Dronk. and (pirravyos from Zonar. 1836, and elsewhere : the former 
 accent cannot be right : cf. irepiavyos, viravym. 
 
 441. -poi)9os. — :Svii$ori06s is irregular, though apparently well established: 
 &06t]6os is passive in meaning. 
 
 442. "Poo-Kos (06(TKio), Arc. 87. 25. — Alyo/SoaxSi, dv6o0oaK6s, Soph. Frag. no. 
 ed. Didot : poo0offK6s, yqpo0ocn£6s (yrjpaiPotTKSs ?) : eXcupdpoffKOSj fed on by deer, 
 hence to i\cup60O(rKov, a plant so called : KpamaX60oaKos Siif/a seems to be passive 
 in meaning : \wto0o(Tx6s or XajTcSySoffKos, according as it is active or passive : opvi- 
 BoPoaieSs (?) TratSoPoffxSs, Tro\v0oaii6s, Tropvo0oiTK6s, Arc. 87. 25 : npopoaicSs, Herodot. 
 I. 113; some MSS. read irpSffoffKos (jrpoP6i!icav) : irpo0aTo$oajc6s, {loPoaads, Arc. 
 87- 25 : x"P°'8ocrK(ir, in the sense oi one who supports himself hy Ms hands, may be 
 right : xo'po0oaK6s, X';''0j8o(r«ds, Arc. 87. 25 : xioyiJ/Soff/cos, snow-fed, j3ilschyl. Supp. 
 560, should probably not be oxytone : Upcueo^oaKds, .^lian H. A. 7. 9 : «a^j)A.o- 
 Po<tk6s, Strab. 76S. 
 
 443. -Seij/os (S^^tu). — SuvKaSii/zos and aavroSttf/Ss in L. S. are somewhat doubt- 
 ful: ff/tt/AdBejJ'os occurs in Eust. 710. 18: (r«uX(58e(J'or, Demosth. 781. 18: ffxvrdSf- 
 ifios, Plat. Gorg. 517 E, where StaUbaum has <ricvToSe^6s ; and 0vpff6Setfios in 
 Suid., H. D. 
 
 444. -epyos, -ovpyos, -topyos (,epy<^, ipy&CopaC). 
 
 -epyos, tcith Active meaning, as dtpySs and &py6s, alavXoepySs, ffvvfpySs, Arc, 
 88. 17 : {dtT^vepyos), dya&oepySs, 6\0io€py6s, S7j/Moepy6s, ■navT0ipy6s, krcoffifpySs. 
 Ka/toepy6s, SKotpyds, d0pip,ofpy6s, \vpoepy6s, (jmrofpyds, aMepy6s, S.fine\ofpy6s, dvv- 
 <fifpy6s, vrroepySs, raxvepySs (not raxricpyos, though that is quoted by H. D. from 
 Appian. Pun. c. 47), &y\aocpy6s. 
 
 With Passive meaning : ^/lifpyos, d/upiepyos, Karepyos, avepyos, KaWUpyos, ir&pep- 
 yos, Trpdffepyos. 
 
 Note. — Many words of this termination are irregular in their accent, e. g. 
 Ta\aepy6s, bearing work ; one does not see upon what principle this can be oxytone, 
 
136 Second Declension. [§ 444- 
 
 and yet it always is : direpyos, not working, idle, is proparoxytone, but dfi0o\iipy6s, 
 putting off work, lazy, oxytone ; 6{ioepy6s, capable of worh ; x<^P^^Py°^ '■ <l>vy(pyos, 
 shumiing work, L. S., is oxytone in E. M. 199. i, as is (piKepy6s in Strab. 378, and 
 elsewhere; the adverb bowe'ver is ^lAepYMS in ^lian, but ^jXep7ffis in Pollux 3. 121 ; 
 the latter form is approved of by H. D. 3. v., and yet under the word tpiKofpySs 
 (which they quote from Anth. Pal. 6. 48 ; 7. 423 ; Const. Manass. Chron. etc.) 
 they say, ' seribendum <pi\6(pyov et <pi\oepyovs secundum regulam Aroadii, p. 87. 
 18:' litffepyos, Pollux 6. 172 : ^\iToepy6s, missing the work, Anth. Pal. 7. 210, 
 quoted by H. D., and enepyos, in an active sense, are not astonishing amidst so 
 much inconsistency : troXitpyos, Arc. 87. 21 ; Schol. Nicand. Ther. 7, is oxytone in 
 Theocr. 25. 27 : ixafpyos, though active in sense, is always proparoxytone, Arc. 
 87. 21. 
 
 The active and passive meanings of irfpifpyos (direpifpyos is regular as a decom- 
 pound) and Sveepyos do not appear to be distinguished accentually : ivepySs remains 
 oxytone even when passive, while in evepyos or eiepy6s (cf. E. M. 394. 46) both 
 meaning and accent are confused ; Arcadius, 89. 13, makes it oxytone. 
 
 445. -oijpYOs ( = oepyos). — These are oxytone, as i\i(pavTovpy6s, airovpyds, 
 irpojTovpySs, STjpiiovpySs, vnovpySs, ^pevSovpySs, aiffxpovpy^s, dOeptiTOvpyds, 0avav- 
 ffovpy6s, irayrovpy6s, ^av\ovpy6s, dvoiXiOvpySs, ^adiovpy6s, k$e\ovpy6s, avvi€povpy6s, 
 except KUKovpyos and TravoCpyos, Arc. 87. 20 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 305. 28. 
 
 Note. — There is no lack of irregularities here, e. g. a\ovpy65 is oxytone, though 
 it is not active in meaning. The following decompounds deviate from the rule : 
 avvSripiovpySs, Plat. Legg. 671 D : PavKovavovpyos, Arist. Eth. Nic. 4. , 7. 1 5 : rpi- 
 iravovpyos, Anth. Pal. 12. 57: L. S. have rpindvovpyos, which is perhaps better, 
 and aTrivovpyos : irayitdKovpyos is TrayKaicoSpyos in Hesych., Schmidt however 
 prints it proparoxytone, (piKoKaKovpyos, Sept. ; arvWetrovpySs is quoted by H. D. 
 from Epiphauius and other late writers : ip\avpovy6s, in Soph. Phil. 35, is in some 
 books <pXavpoiyov, and therefore (pKavpoSyos : KaSpoKaaovpyos, H. D. 
 
 446. -opyos, -upYOS {epya). — In Hesych. we have ii/iopySs and iimopy6s, 
 \aopy6s, which are regular. On the proper name ^i\opy6s (?) see above § 232. 
 
 Those in wpyos are regular, as yfapySs, \eaipy6s, \eiajpy6s, ervyyiaipyos, (pi\o- 
 ylaipyos, Ttavyiaipyos, avyylwpyos, Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 223 : (vyyiwpyus Papv- 
 Tovas' advOiTov y&p, us irdyKaKos, Trdvcotpos. Tci ydp els 0!S b^vTOva txvVTi$ipt€va 
 fiapiiviTat : yet it is falsely oxytone in Pollux 6. 158 : <pi\oyiaipyos, Schol. Apollon, 
 Khod. I. 188, is oxytone in Died. Sic. i. 15, and elsewhere. 
 
 Note. — The rules given by Arcadius for the accentuation of these words are on 
 a par with the accentuation itself. He says (17. 18) : rd tJs OS avvTiSiipiiva impA, 
 t6 epyov ft^ ovra K^pia d^ivcTar ^\e(pavrovpy6s avTovpySs' rb piivTot KaKovpyos 
 Kal iravovpyos Papvverai, o/ioiais «al rd eK&fpyos wfpUpyos iroXiiepyos vdpepyos : 
 and again, 88. 12, oaa npdSeaiv ex" ''' 'rv ^PXV vpowapo^iveraf Tr€pi0oKos "tirip- 
 0oKos . . . xo'P^f Tcui' d-nb u\eiT6s Kai k\vt6s . . . icat ret irapd ri ipyov 
 iirovpy6s awfpySs. 
 
 447. -€<l;os (cftu). — These are regular, as ixvpe>f/6s, xvTpetf/6s. 
 
 448. -Kovpos (jtfipoi). — Arc. 73. 2, has v\oKovp6s, S Trjv iXi)v ripivaiv ; and 
 according to analogy air6icovpo: ought to be oxytone; but it is not so in our 
 books : vpoirSicovpos, vepiaovpos, dpuplKovpos, rpUovpos, axovpos, are regular, having 
 a passive sense. 
 
 449. -XoiYos ( — ?) oxytone, as d9i]p7j\oty6s, $poToKoiy6s, E. M. 25. 24; 
 250. 29. 
 
'^§ 457-] Compound Adjectives. 137 
 
 450. -Xoixos (Xei'xai), oxytone, as a//taroA.oix<5s, aiVx/JoXoixiIs, PporoKoix^s 
 (EuBt. 518. 41), KviaaoKoixis (Eust. 1817. 38), /toTTi/oAoixos, /JianoXoixis (Hero- 
 dian ap. Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 450) : Tpawfio\oix^s ; KviaaoKoix^s (or KviaoXoi- 
 X<5s) is written KviaoXoTxos in Athen. 125 B. 
 
 451. -(jLoXyos {aiikKyoi), Arc. 87. 2'j. These are regular, as 0oviio\y6s, Imrr]- 
 iw\y6s, QinTOfio\y6s). 
 
 452. -oi-yos {otyvvixi). &vpoiy6s occurs in Hesych., and seems to be the only 
 word of this termination. 
 
 453. -oXkos, -ovXkos, -coXkos (1\k<o), Arc. 87. 27. They are regular, as av0o\- 
 k6s, ix6vo\ic6s, €<Po\k6s, 0f\ov\K6s, \i$ov\K6s (also used substantively), ^x""^"^^! 
 vfa>\/c6s, kvvovXk6s. TldpoKnos, a tow rope, is thus accented in Schol. Thuoyd. 4. 25 : 
 6x)>oXk6s, a lighter, H. D. -, Sio\k6s is oxytone in Strab. 355 ; Hesych : paroxytone 
 in Strab. 369, 380 : both words should be oxytone. A'ioKkos, as a proper name, is 
 regular, Ptol. 4.5.10: ^pvxovXxSs, a plant, is falsely written i//vxov\kos in Hesyoh. . 
 avvoKxos, drawn together, is regular : ivSloXicos, H. D. 
 
 454. -oiraSos (oTTiJfai?). SuyoTraSds is regular. 
 
 455. -ovpos, -topos, as KrjirovpSs, 9vpoip6s, apievcopos; these are commonly said 
 to come from oZpos, custos, but their accentuation, as well as the authority of the 
 ancient grammarians, shew that their termination is of a strictly verbal character. 
 They are regular as oiicovp6s (avvoiKOvpos), avKovp6s, avKoip6s, irv\ovp6s, irvXapds, A. 
 G. Oxon. -J. 254. 10, irvKawpSs, Dor. Trv\ap6s, dpicva)p6s, 9vpoip6s, dicrQjp6s, (T/cevajpos, 
 Theog. Can. 72. 4, aKomi>ip6s. It is more than doubtful whether the oxytone 9ea)- 
 p6s, Doric Sfapds, belongs to this head, and the same remark applies to several 
 other words mentioned here : &pxiSiapos, E. M. 151. 32, is oxytone in Arist. Eth. 
 Nic. 4. 2. 2, and elsewhere : iravSiapos, avvBiwpos, (wrongly oxytone, Pollux 2. 55), 
 <t>i\oB4apos ; of. Lob. Ajax. 335, note 2 ; ripiwp6s (L. S. derive this from rip.ii, aiipa, 
 alpai), but its uncontracted form is ripiiiopos, pi.vXap6s, Theog. Can. "^2,^. Aiacvpos, 
 evwpos, Travdaipos are passive in meaning, but iiriovpos (only used substantively), 
 Schol. Ven. N. 450, 6\iyapos are proparoxytone. H. D. quote ipKovpos for ip«ovp6s 
 from Anth. Palat. 12. 257. 2, where however dpxovpos stands in the text : olieovp69. 
 Arc. 70. 6 ; 73' 5 ! 86. 11, was by some written olxovpos, Eust. 1423. 7 ; oSovpSs is 
 improperly SSovpos in Eust. 1445. 19, and idovpos in Hesych. : pvxovpos in Lyooph. 
 373 can hardly be correct : oi«66ovpos, 6 oiKovpbs xioiv, Hesych., is doubtful both as 
 to derivation and accent : Lycoph. 345 has (ppvKTojpos for (ppvtcToipSs : ApoUon. Khod, 
 I. 1227, vKr/apos for {i\r]aip6s : Hesych. reftivapos for Tepievaipds : Etym. Gud. 30. 
 17, dxTaiaipos for dxTauupSs. The word dyxovpos. Arc. 73. 10, = <j><u<x<p6pos has a 
 strange accent, but it may be compared with 'Apxrovpos, Arc. 73. 10, vvxTovpos, 
 Plut. 2.941 C, and xKayyovpos & KpanTiK6s, Arc. 73. 10 : Trj\ovp6s is accented like a 
 verbal, and according to Gottling, Accent. 209, really is one (of. Arc. 73. 6), though 
 he does not mention the verb from which he supposes it to be derived : aixixovpoi, 
 Suid., appears to be corrupt ; cf. Lob. Prol. 147, note ; 272 : rerpdopos {apai), Tirpa- 
 pos is proparoxytone. Those in wpos from &pa are necessarily proparoxytone, as 
 imipojpos, l^aipos, 
 
 -oxos, -ouxos (eX"")- See Verbal Adjectives with a short penultimate, § 495. 
 
 456. -irriYos {irfiyniu), Arc. 88. i. All of these, both compounds and de- 
 compounds, with active meaning, are oxytone, as &p.alom]y6s, aopomiySs, app-a- 
 roirtjyos, TopvevTo\vpaamSo7rrjy6s, naXlpnnjyos, Pollux 6. 164, is passive in 
 meaning. 
 
 457. -TToios (iro(eai), Arc. 88. 2. All, decompounds as well as compounds, are 
 
138 Second Declension. [§ 457- 
 
 oxytone, ag anoiroios, dpxt(^iTowot6s, aamSonotSs, SiBvpafiPoiroiSs, rpa'Y<f>S(moi6s, 
 iraiSoTTOids ; ouT-cirroior, Soph. (Ed. Col. 6g8, is the one solitary exception, and there- 
 fore probably a false accent. 
 
 458. -iroiiiros {itiiiTTw). Active — 'Avairo/tiriSj, ei8viroiiir6s, veKpoTroij.Tr6s, irapa- 
 iroptirdsj irpo-nofinds, if/vxoTTOjjLTrds. 
 
 Passive, etc. — evnonTros, vavffiirofnros, TrjX^irofiiros. 
 
 Note. — 'Savaiiroiivos, ship-wafting, Eurip. Phcen. 1727, ought, from its mean- 
 ing, to be oxytone : dixivofiiros is thus accented in Eurip. Iph. T. 1 1 38, but it is 
 oxytone in the same play, 1438 : TaxvtTOfnroi in .^schyl. Supp. 1046, ed. Didot., 
 might perhaps be considered passive in sense. 
 
 459. -(|>op|3os {(p(p0co), Arc. 88. 3. Active. — 'Bov(j>op06s (Arc. 46. 11), lirito- 
 <pop$6s (Arc. 88. 3), 6vo(l>op06s, <rv<j>opp6s, avo(pop06s, v\ocj)op06s, votpopPd?, v(pop06s. 
 
 Passive. — Ev<l>op0os, and the same accent seems to occur when the word ia 
 active. 
 
 Note. — Mov6(popPos, Hesych,, fiv6(popPo^, -nafx^op^os, and "noXifpop^os are all of 
 them probably errors, but there is authority for avT6(pop0os, Arc. 88. 4 : T<i ii 
 avT6<p0pl30S ol TT\€ioVS ^apvvovfft. 
 
 (b) Verbal Derivatives with a Short Penultimate. 
 
 460. Verbal derivatives with a short penultimate and active 
 meaning are paroxytone, unless they are compounded with a 
 preposition, or with a privativtm, ev, bvs-, act, &yav, apt-, &pTi, 
 ipL-, ojuoC, -BoXiv, or r}p,i-, in which case they are proparoxytone. 
 Those which are passive in signification retract the accent. 
 Hence Sto-Ko^oXoy, throwing the discus, eA.a<^rj/3oA.oy, deer-hitting, 
 iirea-^oKos, word-throwing, r?jA.e/3oXos, far-throwing, Xidojiokos, 
 stone-throwing, but Xi6o'/3oA.os, hit with stones, stoned, hia^oko^, 
 though transitive in meaning, is proparoxytone, because com- 
 pounded with a preposition, and the same is the case with 
 eTrtfio\os, "nepiPokos, avjxjioXos, 'nakip.fioXoi. Ai6poX.os, bpotro- 
 /3oXosj vi(j)6fioX.os, x'oi'o/3oAos are passive in meaning, and there- 
 fore proparoxytone. 
 
 The following are the terminations to which this rule applies : 
 (ia(pos, ySoXos, ^opos, yXix^os, yovos, ypa<f>os, boKos, bop,os, bovos, 
 bopos, boxps, bpofjLos, bpoiros, rjyopos, Boos (only /3o?j0o'os), dopos, 
 
 kXoTTOS, KOkoS, KOfJLOS, KOOS, KOTTOS, KOpOS, KpOKOS (?), KTOVOS, Xa/3oj, 
 
 Xakos, Xoyos, koxos, p.axP^) Mopos, vop,os, ^oos, irkados, irkoKos, 
 
 TTOKOS, TTOkoS, TTOVOS, TTOpOS, TTpOTTOS, ptt^OS, pO<pOS, (TKa(f)OS, aKO- 
 
 TTos, crooy, (nropos, arokos, crrpo^os, (rtpayos, tokos, to/xos, ropos, 
 Tpayos, Tpocj)os, tvttos {ktvkos), ^ayos, (pdopos, 4>oj3os, (povos, 
 <j)opos, x""*) (»pvxos; for examples of each reference may be 
 made to the following sections. 
 
~§ 465.] Compound Adjectives. 139 
 
 461. Note.— E. M. 775. 47 : Siarttp yAp t6 iSpo(p6pos, mpo^vT6vm fiiv a,jimlv(t 
 Mpyeiav vpoTTapo^vrSvciis Si TraSor rd fikv yap iariv & <^(pav r& vSaip- rd Si ri 
 awb SSaros (pepS/ifvov. Spa Kal kv irain Tofs OTri piniaTwv avvTiSe/ievois rairbv eTvai 
 fvpiaicoiiev; Kfxiffiv on eniirav. on Si evia /idpia irapaPaivovra t&v X6yov, &s al 
 irpoBfaeis ml rd emraKTiKil. otov imaxoiros icdt Cdxpvaos, kvipyeiav arjimiva, ov vaSos 
 Kai Trporrapo^vveTat Hal rd. o/joia- &cnTep rb vavParos irapo^vT6v!as [?] /iiv iraB^nKor 
 irpoirapolvrSvas SJ fvepyr]nK6s- t& ftiv yelp SriKot rbv im&aivovTa iirl rijv vavv rb Si 
 Tdv iiwb T^s rrjbs Pai.v6p,ivov. Spa leal tcL \onta tov avrbv \6yov <pv\aTT(i ; Keytrai 
 irdKiv (lis iiriirav iSoi aTe/Hr^s pv0os, 6 fifj repnaiv dlvvcrai ivfpyqTmos, Kal avjiKeq^ 
 b Hr) eXeav Kal (fiAojUjjSijs (sic) )J ipiXovaa rbv yiKtara, Kal dvep.o(rKeirrjs x^'"va y 
 tK TOV av€/iov ffKCTTOva'a' Kal Si/ca^y, b Seivais TTvkaJV TOvvavnov Si rptripns vavs, ^ 
 i/TTO T-piffly epeaaotievrj' iv ySp toTs vapo^vrSvois earl iraBrinKbv bpoiais Kal aXi^f/prji Kal 
 iraviiXrjs Kal i^iiXrji rb airbKKvaBai iraBrjnKuis eyKfiiiivov : on the accentuation of 
 these adjectives see Arc. 85. 21-91. 6; Schol. Yen. r. 354; E. M. 215. 1 ; 394. 
 46 ; 408. 23 ; 453. 2 ; 475. I ; 686. 10 ; 694. 43 ; Eust. 423. 20 ; 578. 40 ; 642. 42 ; 
 769.26; 843.55; 907.5; 924.28; 992.55; 1091.58; A. G. Oxon. I. 8. 10; 
 32.6; 139-16; 286.6; 312.14; 354.16. 
 
 462. Note. — It is sometimes stated that all verbal adjectives with a short 
 penultimate are proparoxytone when compounded with an adverb ; but this is not 
 the case, witness KaSpo06\os, \aSpo(payos, paif/iKbyos, iia\liiT6Kos, pioyiK&Kos, and a 
 hundred besides : nor is there any more truth in the assertion that those com- 
 pounded with ■noKi retract the accent, e.g. vo\vP6\os, noXvyp&ipos, ■iroKvriy6pos, 
 iroXvKTovoSf TToKvXoyos, iro\vir6poSj 7roXuT(5/coy, iroA.u^<t70s, troXvipbpoSy etc., are all 
 pretty well attested; however, we find E. M. 681. 30 saying, '6aa t(J nOAT' ix^i 
 fv Tp avvSeffei KarcL rfp/ apxr/v, iv6iMT0s InKpepojiivov i) ^/iaros iv TcAfi irpoTrap- 
 o^vveTaif noXiuKapiros, iroK^iSos, rb Si 'no\v<p&yos trapo^ijyeTai, Kai Tci irapci rb <payeiv 
 awnSffifva Kari, rb rihos irapo^ivovrai, irori(p&yos 6 Troip,riV napupiyos, dj/totpayos : 
 Arcadius (89. 7) also holds or seems to hold the same opinion : Saa iv tt; dpx5 
 (TvvnBfTat iK tov ttoXij, irponapo^vveTat, iro\v<TTpoipos, TToKvKapTTO^, vo\i<f>i\os : the 
 former passage is probably corrupt, the latter certainly so ; but even as they stand 
 it is by no means clear that Herodian ever meant to assert that verbals with an 
 active meaning were proparoxytone when compounded with noXi : at any rate, 
 practice is against him if he did ; see especially Lob. Path. i. 568 sqq. 
 
 463. -Pa()>os (iSaTTTOi). Active. — 'Av9oP6.<pos, ■irop<l>vpoPitpos, nnkoffdipos. 
 Passive, etc, — 'kPatpos, Si0a<pos, xo\<i/3ai^os or xoA.oii8a^os. 
 
 464. -^oXos, ^aXos {0&\\w), Arc. 88. 18. Active. — M<tko06\os, eKaTr)06\os, 
 SevTepo06\os, jrp<OTO06\os, iKij06\os, iKaa06Kos, T7)\f06\os, i\a(frq06\os, aKpo06\os, 
 one that throws from afar : dKp60o\os, struct; from afar : Wv06\os, ev8v06Kos, 
 vo\v06\os, Tr\'ei(rTo06\os, Se(to06\o5, lao06\os, Kcpaa06\os, iiKV06Kos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — np60a\os, im0oKos and lmj/3oA.os, S10o\os, Sia0o\os, Tpi0o\os, 
 ira\iii0o\os, ipS60o\os, €v0o\os. 
 
 Note. — E. M. 355 . 4 : SKep0o\os, Schol. Aristoph. Equit. 821, forms an exception : 
 KpaTai06\os, in L. S., hv/rled with violence, is a typographical error for KpaTai0o\os : 
 on dii<pi;0o\os or ait<f>ii0o\ov, see H. D. s. v. : ■irvpeK06\os, which ia quoted by H. D., 
 can hardly be correct. 
 
 465. -|Jopos (fipiiaieoi). Active. — 'AvSpo06pos, Srifw06pos, Sapo06pos, 9viui06pos, 
 iratSo0ipos, iino06pos, veo06pos, aKoToi06pos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — Aii0opos, $rip60opos, ve60opos : iTo\i0opos and ■n6,fi0opos are irregular 
 and perhaps mistakes. 
 
140 Second Declension. [§ 465-- 
 
 Note. — Atifiopos occurs in both a passive and an active sense ; of the latter 
 Soph. Trach. 1084 is an instance, oiS' dyviivaaT6v fi iav eoiKcc f) r&Kmva dia^opos 
 v6<xo9: 'quod,' says W. Dindorf in H. D., '5iaP6pos potius scribendum.' This is 
 seemingly a slip of the pen, for Sia06pos would violate all analogy ; such adjectives 
 as these are not paroxytone when compounded with a preposition, even though 
 they are transitive in meaning : na/iffopos is quoted by H. D. from .^Elian, N. A. 
 I. 37, but the passage proves nothing: Kixvi0opos, Anth. Pal. 9. 86. I, in an 
 active sense is a false accent. 
 
 466. -yX-ucIjos (yKv<l>w). Active, — 'AvSpiavToy\v<l>os, €pftoy\vipos, ^cooyKv^os, 
 \i6oy\v<pos, ■jrr€pvoy\v(pos, TvpoyK^cpos, TOKoyKi^<pos, ayaXfiaroyXi^os. 
 
 Passive, etc. — Tpiy\v<pos. 
 
 Note. — ^The Aristophanio decompound KviMvoTrpi<TTOKapSafmy\v<t>os remains par- 
 oxytone : 6SovT6ykv(pov, a tooth-pick, takes the accent of a substantive. 
 
 467. -70VOS (yiyvofioi). Active. — *Av5poy6vos, SaKpvoy6vos, StySvos, TTCuSoySvos, 
 TTvpLySvos, TiKvoy6vos, TptySvos, dppevoySvos, rekCLoySvos, dpiffroydvos, irpajToydvos, 
 Kapiroy6vos, ^aioy6vos, 6rj\vy6vo$, SaKpvoyovos, raxvyovos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — '^Ayovos, dniyovos, Siyovos, eyyovos, ifcyovos, imyoyos, Oedyovos, 
 veSyovos, 6fi6y€vos, irvpiyovos, irpoyovos, rpiyovo^, rrjXiyovos, Ti\ii6yovos, dpTiyovos, 
 Ke0\riyovos, iraXcdyovos, irrjXoyovos, TrpoyrSyovos, dtpiyovos, 6pvi$6yovo^, erepoyovos, 
 Xpvff6yovo$, OiSyovos, evyovos, ffLT'fiyovos, avrSyovos. 
 
 Note. — noXvyovos is almost always proparoxytone, but it ought to be par- 
 oxytone ; oXiyoyovos is also proparoxytone : 'Apx^yovos, reXcffffiyovos, dpxai6yovos, 
 ipiXoyovos, are hardly to be considered verbals ; it is remarkable that vtoyvos is 
 oxytone, though the longer form v(6yovos is regular. 
 
 468. -Yptttfios (ypcupai) : Arc. 90. 23 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 397. 32. Active, — AeXro- 
 ypdtpos, iTnypapLjMiToypdtpos, ^wypd(pos, laf.i0eioypdcpos, Xoyoypd(pos, fiv6oypd(pos, vopLO- 
 ypd(pos, ne^oypd(pos, noXvypdcpos, fTrj/j.(toypd(pos, wpoypdfpos, ein<TToXiaypd<pos, 5p9o- 
 ypdcpos, /caXXiypd(p OS (E. M. 694. 43), Tpayq}Stoypd(pos, ^i^Xioypdcpos, •irapotfuoypd(j>os, 
 laropioypd^os, Xf^iicoypdcpos, fTiXXoypd<poi, tiropLvr] iJ.aToypd(pos, Taxvypd<pos, yiojypd^os, 
 etc. : ' Apx'i'^pi(pos, S. D., is a doubtful accent. 
 
 Passive, etc. — "Aypatpos, dvTiypa<pos, diT6ypa<pos, avrSypacpos, iyypa<pos, dviiti- 
 ypa(pos, iSt6ypa<pos, Kardypatpos, 6fJ.6ypaxpos, nepiypaipos, trp6ffypa<pos, l€p6ypa(pos, 
 X€TT6ypa(pos, iii(j6ypaxpos, dyidypacpos, evireplypaxpos, if/ev5iTriypaxpos. 
 
 469. -SoKos {b^xopiai). Active. — ^AkovtoBS/cos, 5aipo56Kos, dvBoSSKOs, ypVTO' 
 S6kos, UpoSdicos, IoS6kos (yet some wrote UdoKov, Schol. Ten. O. 444), ^fivoSdxos 
 (Bust. 1024. 61 ; Schol. Ten. V. 354 ; Arc. 88. 7), dSotSiuos, irpta^vToSoKos, irvXr;- 
 86fcos, aiToSoicos, ffpcTjvoSdicos, fi€Xav56Kos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — -'EySoKor, used substantively : iJ,rjTp6SoKos. 
 
 Note. — Bust. 1898. 34: novSoKos seems to be an exception, cf. H. D. s. v. 
 dSapoSoKos, one who does not receive gifts, is, if correct, irregular : the passages 
 quoted by H. D. prove nothing. 
 
 470. -Sop.os (Sc/ieu). Active, — AtSoSSpios, olKoSSpios, TrrjXoSSi^os, TUxoSSpios. 
 
 Passive, etc. — A(iTT6Soiios, 6ma66Sojios (sub.), vp6Soiios, dpriiopios, \pevSia6SoiiL0s, 
 TTTjXdSofiOS, IffSSoixos. 
 
 Note. — MeroncoSSfios in L. S. is suspicious : <j>iXoiKoS6pios occurs in Arist. Eth~ 
 Nio. 10. 5. 2, but it is contrary to analogy, as is ^povpoSSnos, quoted by H. D. 
 from Anth. Pal. 9. 245 : indeed the latter is monstrous and should be altered. 
 
-§47*5.] Compound Adjectives. HI 
 
 471. -Sovos (SoK^tu). Active. — 'Eti'oSi5»'os. 
 Passive, etc. — 'A\iSovos, oiaTp68ovos, noKiSovos. 
 
 472. -8opos {Seipa), Active. — BovS6pos (Lob. Ajax 189), irpo^aToSSpos. 
 Passive, etc. — ''ASopos, dfi<piSopos, vedSopos, apriSopos, avT6SQpos. 
 
 473. -80XOS (Se'xo/'oO- Active. — Xo\r]S6xos, oipTjSSxos, ovpoSoxos, IjiPpvo- 
 S6xos, etc. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'AvdSoxos, Si&Soxos, ddi&Boxos : tr&vdoxos is irregular. 
 
 474. -8po|jLos (Spapieiv). Active. — BoaSpdpios, ^oijSpdfios, 6pei5p6[io5, 6piSp6fioSj 
 ovptoSpdfJios, e\iico5p6iJ.os (not €\ii€6SpoiJ.os), ovpavoSpdpLos, vSpoSpopio^, cdOspodpofxos, 
 yvpoSpdpLos, vvicTidp6^os, iipt.ipobp6iios, narayoSpSpiOs, \ai}pT]poSp6fios, piaKpo5p6fM)s, 
 So?axo5p6xos, <JTaStoSp6fios, SiavKoSpSfios, <TTa<pv\o^p6p,os, dirXtTodpSpios, LTiiroSpSpLos, 
 one who races on horseback, apiMToBp6p.os, (rKoKioSp6p.os, aicone\oSp6fios, ffuvKaxo- 
 tp6p.os (?), ujKvdpdpios. ' 
 
 Passive, etc. — AidSpofios, irapdbpoyLOS, Kardhpojios, fierdSpopios, k-nidpo^os, TTfpi- 
 Spopios, dpLtpiSpoptos, eicSpo^os, ffvvBpopLos, ojrdSpoptos, irpSdpofios, evdpofios, dfidSpofWs, 
 TraKivSpoptos, dptptSSpopLos (used as a substantive)^ lirirdSpopios, race-course. 
 
 Note. — The irregularities of this termination are numerous, but most of them 
 ought to be corrected, unless the best MSS. support them, as they violate a very- 
 constant analogy : e. g. the following with an active meaning occur as propar- 
 oxytones, dKiSpopLos, Tro\^dpopLos, rayvSpopLos (??), vaviribpopLos, dfiodpofios, TTVpidpopios,- 
 dvcptoSpoptos, dKdSpopLos, dp66Spopi09, i(x6bpop.os, Sojde/cdSpopo^, vtpiSpoixos, avrdSpop^os : 
 tvBvdpo/ios, 'Strab. 25 eodemque acceutu Pollux i. 194, de equo; Suidas in 'Anapi,- 
 irias : sed analogia compositorum cum SpdpLos, qu® non sunt a prsepositionibus 
 formata, poscit fi0vSp6fws,^ Ha^e ap. H. D., yet they print i6vSpop.os, Anth. Pal. 
 6. 103, without one word of comment, as also PpaxvSpopios, whilst raxvSpopos is 
 given as the correct form (L. S. have rax'iSpopios) : deKhdSpopios, kirrdSpopios, iao- 
 Spo/ios are all active in meaning, as in d^vSpopios, Schol. Pind. 01. 13. 51 : 'sed 
 scribendum potius S(vSp6pios ut TaxvSp6pos,' H. D. : irvpyoSpopjis (?) iixvdpopios (?) ; 
 dKaiim65popu}s may be defended as a decompound, cf. dviaSSpop.os : KvptardSpopLos 
 should be jevpiaroSpdpios : <pi\6Spopu)s, fond of running, is no exception, nor is 
 Te\f6Spoii05 : aiSfpoirTrjvoSpdiios, Psell. in Cantic. Cant. p. 280, Meurs., H. D., is 
 probably a mistake. 
 
 475. -SpOTTOS (SptTTcu). Active. — 'Baroip/mos, xf'poSpiiros, E. M. 191. 53. 
 Passive, etc. — NedSponos, djpidSponos. 
 
 N"OTB. — XeipoSpdiros also occurs under the form of x^^P™^^ (iceSpoms, Ionic), on 
 which Dindorf in H. D. says : ' Oxytonum x^ SpoTriSs, idque per scriptum, ut 
 HaarpoTrds et lx9o5o7r($s memorat Herodian Epim. p. 208 : in loois Theophrasti 
 (H. PI. I. 6. 5 ; 8. 2. 1 ; 8. 2. 2 ; 8. 9. I ; C. PI. 4. c. 6, 7, 8, 9, et 10), Sohneiderus 
 X^Spoira et xcSpiJiroii/ scripsit suo ipsius arbitrio ; nam codex 'XJrbinas, ut plus uno 
 in loco diserte annotatum est, oxytonum habet ; idem accentus X'Spoird et x^ ^poTrfij' 
 est ap. Aristot. De gen. anim. 3. i. p. 750. 24. et 2. p. 752. 21 (cum var. lect. 
 XeSpoind et x'^/""™'') '■ unde De partt. anim. 2. 7. p. 653. 24, pariter scribendum 
 erat x^SpoTrcDi' pro x^^P^'^'^^t et H. A. 8. 5. p. 594. 17? tovs tcapnovs Toiis x^^po'Tovs 
 ex pluribus codicibus, non toiis xf Spojfos, quod est in aliis, ut x'SpoTrffli' ap. Hesyoh., 
 qui per oanplcov exp., et ap. Plutarch. Mor. p. 378 B, C, male x'^piiTrojj' p. 273 C : 
 qui accentus pariter corrigendus ap. PoUuo. 6. 60, rd Sanpta h, xal x'Spoiro wv6pi.a(,ov, 
 et ap. Maxim. Ylipi Kar. 511 ; 'AXXa x«'5po7ra.' 
 
 476. -i)Yopos, -aYopos (dyopia). Arc. 89. 5. Active. — Arjiiriydpos, erv/iriydpos, 
 SerjySpos, l3ovKr;y6pos, Srj8ay6pos, Sikrjydpos, leaKtjydpos (not «a«i5yopos, though that 
 
142 Second Declension. [§ 47^- 
 
 accent is common, e. g. Athen. 220 A, nor KaKayopos), irvXaySpos, ini\iicTjy6pos, 
 XP']Ol'riy6pos, tf/evSriySpos, fieya\riy6pos, aiiivriy6pos, itpr/ySpos (H. D. would, without 
 the slightest reason, read irj/riyopos), rro\vrjy6pos. Maxp'fiyopos (?), xP^<''nyopoi (!), 
 are both almost certainly mistakes. 
 
 Passive, ete. — Ei'fiyopos, Kar^yopos, vapiiyopos, irpoarjyopos, anpoa^yopos, Svaitpoa- 
 ijyopos, 6VTrpo<xrjyopos, (piKonpoffrjyopos, awriyopos. 
 
 477. -floos (eim). — BoriBoos is paroxytone, though pori06s is oxytone ; the rest, 
 are, for some reason or other, proparoxytone, aprjiSoos, 'nrm$oos, wKvBoos. 
 
 478. -9opos (epaauai). — BovSopos is quoted from .^schyl. Supp. 301 ed. Didot, 
 yet the passage does not prove this to be the proper accent ; but tmroS6po5, though 
 so accented in E. M. 145. 45, seems to be more generally proparoxytone. 
 
 479. -kXohos (xKevTw). Active. — TanoKKdiros, KvvoK\6Ttos, 0ookK6itos, iroXv- 
 k\6tios. 
 
 Passive, etc. — "hKKoitos, iniicKoTios. 
 
 480. -KoXos (jcoXkai). Active. — Bovk6Kos, 0eoK6\os ; the decompounds emPov- 
 k6\os, Schol. Ten. E. 178 ; iinroPovit6Kos, oio$ovK6\os, ^schyl. Supp. 304, and 
 apxi0ov/c6\os, Schol. Ven. A. 39, are irregular; E. M. 113. 32; Arc. 86. 5: 
 dv(XKo\os is from k6\ov. 
 
 481. -Kojjios {noiiim), A. G. Oxon. I. 153. 15 ; Schol. Ven. N. 132. Active. — 
 'AvOoKSfxos, d\ffo/c6ii05, y€ioK6iJ.os,y7]poK6fios (Arc. 87. io),ya\aKTOfc6fxos, lKaioK6fios, 
 epyoK6fjL09, elpondfios, iTnroKdfjtos (Arc. 87. 9), lepoKOjxoi, Kij'rroKdftos, \eovTOK6fWS, 
 
 ll€Mff(ro/c6ftOS, VOffOKOfWS, PVfMpOK6lJiOS, OpeiOlcSfJtOS, dp{0lc6fi0i, 6p€<UK6/J.OS, Trat5oK6fios, 
 
 ciJ.r)voK6fios, vKokS^os, taking care of wood {vKdnofios from Kdfirj, thick grown with 
 wood), <pvTr]ic6fxos, (pvToicdpLOS, rpixoKSnos, TpaTre^o/cSptos, djpaioic6fiQS ; ^Svtcopios 
 eeems to be irregular. 
 
 482. -K005 (/f^w, KaiwT), Active. — Qvoaic6os (Arc, 42, 7), 0v7jtc6os, dpvtOoKSos, 
 twpKdos. 
 
 483. -Koiros (ted-nToi). Active. — 'AproKSiros, apyvpoKdiros, STj/xotcSiros, BvpoK6iios, 
 KiBoKdnos, ^vKon/mo^, bx^oK6iios, xP^ckiStos, avii$o\oK6Tros. 
 
 Passive, eto.—-MeaiKOTros (Lob. Ajax 1 04), ve6xoiros, dirrJaoiror, Siixoiros, SlSmkovos, 
 k-jriicoTTOs, iTapatcoTros, airpSffKoiTOS, dicoiros, KaT&Konos, vn^ptcoiros, vttSkottos, 6\6/cottos, 
 
 C^JtSkOTTOS, SvfTKOTTOS, 
 
 Note. — On.i^Koiros see Lob. Ajax 189, note. IlpoKoir6s in Polyb. 8. 17. 6, 
 H. D., is most likely an error : irpSuoiTOS, in a different signification, occurs in 
 Aretseus, see H. D. s. v. ; 7roAiJ«o7ros, if correct, seems irregular. 
 
 484. -Kopos (jcopioj). Active, — Mv\oK6pos, lepoK6pos, vrjoic6pos, veajKdpos {avv- 
 veafcopos), ffTjicTjKdpos, ffTjKO/cSpos, Tpaire^oKopos (?), 
 
 485. -KpoKos {xpeita). Active. — Are there any? L. S. have ivSoKp6«os, worked 
 with flowers, but it ought to be proparoxytone. 
 
 Passive. — AivSicpoKos, laydxpoKos, 
 
 486. -KTOvos (KT(ivai), Arc. 91. 2. Active. — 'ASeK<poKT6vos (aSe\(j>(oxT6vos), 
 S,vSpoitT6vos, av9pamoiCT6vos, airoKTbvos, aWri\oKT6vos, 0poTOKT6vos, IXiupoKTOVos, 
 (aioicT6vos, $r]KvKT6vos, BijpoicTSvos, IttoktSvos, kvvoxtSvos, icvpioKTSvos, \rimoicT6vos, 
 \iIiokt6vos, Kvicokt6vos, pLrjTpoKTdvos, iivoKT6vos, vr)Tno«T6vos, 1(VOKt6vos, ^i<j>okt6vos, 
 olaivoxrovos, Trat5oKT6vos, irapBtvoicTSvos, iraTpo«T6vos, v(paoin6vos, tioKvktSvos, 
 irpajTOKTovos, nv9oKT6vos, trvofcrSvos, ravpoKTdvos, TiKVOKT6voSf TtravoKTSvos, titvo- 
 »t6vos, rvpavvoicTdvos, ^ovokt6vos, xoipoxTdyos, 
 
-§ 491- j Compound Adjectives. 143 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Av6pa>ir6icrovos, ApffTiiKTOi/or, lir/TpSicTovos, yioKrovos, itarpSicTovos, 
 0v6k7ovo'S, ravp6fCT0V0Sj rpaydicTovoSf xotp'StfToj'os, 'Avtiict6vos is quoted by H. D. 
 and L. S. from jEschyl. Eum. 464 ; the passage proves nothing, and there can be 
 little doubt that the accent is wrong ; of. Lob. Ajax 189. 
 
 -KTUT70S, see Tviros, § 520. 
 
 487. -Xaj3os {\aii0avai). Active. — Affio\d0os, epyo\d0os, iravToKdffos, aapao- 
 Xd^os, 6^v\dPoSj dpxoKd^QSf \i6o\dPos. 
 
 Note. — 'AarpSXaPos is mentioned by L. S. as a substantive, but from its 
 meaning it should be paroxytone ; i^vKa^os occurs in Schol. Ven. 5. 477, but 
 it should be d^v\dPos ; avvepyo\d0os, Strab. 354, H. D., is irregular. 
 
 488. -XaXos. Active. — Mo7i\a\or (Arc. 89. 9), b^vKdKos, &p9po\d\os, TpiiroSr]- 
 XaXoy, v£vpo\d\os, o^uAaAos, epr]p.o\dKos, Anth. Pal. 7. 196. 2. 
 
 Passive, etc. — EiJAaAos, aXaAos, KardKaXas, dfX<pi\a\os, irepiKaKos, irpdKaXos. 
 
 Note. — 'AdKa\os, if correct, is irregular ; also 6Ai7<5AaAos, ttoAuAoAoj, /iiyaXd- 
 AaAos (?), ^StJAaAoy, raxvAoAos, vipikaKos, d\r]6Lv6Ka\QS (?). 
 
 489. -Xo-yos (A«70j), Arc. 85. 25; 89.18. Active. — 'A6epo\6yos, al9fpo\6yos, 
 aiffxpoK6yos, alriaXoyos, dicav9o\6yos, dicpi^oXdyos, dKpo\6yos, dicvpoKoyos, dvbpo- 
 \6yos, dv0ok6yos, dv$pajiro\6yos, du\6yos, dinpavroXoyos, ti\6yos, noKvKdyos, miLch 
 speaking, Kvnro\6yos, a kind of woodpecker (?), (ppvpo\6yos, ivoiKio\6yos, ivoiico- 
 \6yos, vTT0\eiTT0\6yQS (?), irevTTjKOffToKdyos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Ava^idKoyos, avrihoyos, d^i6\oyos, dirpoffKoyos, dvap<pcKoyos, dAf^t- 
 Koyos, promoting discourse, 6fi6\oyos, dvoii6\oyos, iroXiKoyos, requiring many 
 words, ira\iWoyos. 
 
 Note. — EiipeaiXSyos is undoubtedly incorrect, Lob. Phryn. 770. 'ApTi\6yos ia 
 no exception, since it is not a compound of dpri. On (piKoKoyos H. D. remark : 
 ' ^i\o\6yos, sic ssepe scriptum in codicibus Platonis aliorumque scriptorum : sed 
 rectus accentus (lii\6\oyos est, quum non ut BLKaio\6yos, TepaTo\6yos, et alia ab 
 Ae7a; derivatum, sed cum \6yos compositum sit, ut monet Arcad. p. 89. 20;' 
 d(t>iK6Koyos, /uaoipiKdXoym are regular. Auir7)ffiA(i70j in Suid. and elsewhere for 
 \viniai\oyos is obviously an error ; see Lob. Phryn. 769-70. 6Ai7(iAo7os is doubt- 
 ful ; IdcdXoyos, lUufiiKoyos, S. D., should probably be iJ,ai//i\6yos ; on puaoKiyos they 
 say ' ceterum /ua6Koyos scribendum, ut <pi\6\oyos, iiapaSo^oKdyos, H. D., avvroiio- 
 \6yos, H. D., piovoKdyos, on this H. D. remark that iiov6\oyos is the better accent, 
 but fiovoKdyos is exactly parallel to /iovoitdxos and jiovoipdyos. 
 
 490. -Xoxos (Aoxdcu). Active. — Ba/ioKSxos, SemvoXdxos, vvkti\6xos, cj>pwo- 
 \6xos. 
 
 Those from A^x"' ^^^^ proparoxytone, dAoxos, 7aidAoxos, yaiiAoxos, Arc. 90.2, 
 vaiKTiAoxos, 6iJ,6\oxo5, etc. 
 
 491. -|Jiaxos {lidxoiiai). Active. — 'AeAAo/udxos, atpeaiopidxos, drSpoiiAxos, eiBv- 
 /idxos, ypoffipoiidxos, Seij/jdxoF, Seofidxos, Bripiondxos, 6i]pipAxos, SwpaKO/idxos, 
 lirwotidxos (Arc. 87. 9), KvinWo pAxos, Koyopaxos, /lovo/idxos, M.apaBavondxos, 
 vavjiaxos, fighting vjith ships, dnKondxos, o(piopiaxos, irvypAxos, -nvpyopAxos, mynmo- 
 /idxos, ■nvfviiOTOiidxos, Ti}\ipidxos, raxopaxos, x^^poi^X"^! 'Xfi'^TOndxos, iKarovTa- 
 /idxos (?), di/cv/Mxos, Arc. 8g. 28. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'A/taxos, dirdftaxos, avrlpiaxos, dirpoairnxos, Mnaxos, evimxos, 
 Sicrjiaxos, vai/mxos, belonging to a seorfight (Sohol. Ven. O. 389), irpdpaxos, ai/j.- 
 IMXOS, <l>t\oirviiiMxos, virip/iaxos, airdpaxos, Arc. 90. 9. 
 
 Note. Bust. 102 1, 50: iariov 51 on rSiv roiovraiv bvojiAToiv dploKU tois ira- 
 
 Kaiois '6aa /xlv l« tou lidxv itfrolrivTat, vpoirapo^iveiv t6 t^Aos, ohv (pthdnaxoti 
 
144 Second Declension. [§ 491- 
 
 7eVos, ai/^iiaxos, irfiwT6iiaxos, avTi/iaxos, kiri/mxos Saa 8' Ik tov ftaxeaSat 
 
 avyKfiTat, irapo^uveaBai, irvyiiix"^- >'™/«'x<'^j l5T^o/i(ixos, tcixoMx"'; vvpyonA.x°^i 
 liovoiiix"^; cf- Arc. 89. I ; Athen. 154 E. Hence Kd/iaxos, wpiimxos, a{t6imxos, 
 iffd^axo^, (pvySiJLaxos, 0ovK6fiaxos. 
 
 The following appear to be irregular : ayx^l'°'X<>^ (Arc. 90. 5), or a-jxl^jiaxos, 
 ASiko/jAxos (A. G. 344. 6), aKitlnaxos, Soplfiaxos, Sopvpiaxos or Sovpijiaxos (there 
 does not seem to be any good authority for this accentuation, nor for nvpi/iaxos or 
 7rvp6iiaxos) ; wparo/iaxos is proparoxytone according to Athen. 154 E. BiTjuaxos 
 is occasionally proparoxytone, but without sufficient reason, see H. D. s. v. Mene- 
 IJiaxos in Appian. Iber. 51 should be fievefiaxos. Ila^/^iixos, Aristoph. Lys. 1321 
 (where Bergk reads mniM-xos) is irimiaxos in Anth. Plan. 4. 52, quoted by H. D. 
 
 492. -fiopos {licipo/iai). 
 
 The only paroxytones are 'y€a)fj,6pos {yap/tpos, yr]ft6pos, yeiop6pos) : the rest are 
 proparoxytone, as iffSfwpos, dvffpopos : on eniycijftopot, E. M. 395. 53 ; A. G. 257. 10, 
 H. D. observe, ' utroque loco male scriptum (iriyf&popoi' though why it is ' male 
 Bcriptum ' I do not see ; kmyetop6poi is contrary to analogy. 
 
 403. -vop,os (vepa), Arc. 85. 25 ; 91. z. Active. — ^AffTpov6p,os, dyopavS/xoSf 
 aypov6p.os, alyovdfxos, dvdovSpos, dffrvvdpos, K\rjpov6pos, olicov6pLos, oiovSptos, dma9o~ 
 v6pos, irf^ov6p,o^, noiovSpos, feeding on grass ; 0ovy6pos, cattle-feeding ; vvicTiv6pj>s, 
 6T}pov6pos, feeding (wild) l)easts ; eprjpoydpos, vo\vv6pos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Avopos, iirivopos, iToi6vopos, with grassy fields ; irapdvopos, aiv- 
 vopos, avT6vopos, Povvopos, fed on by cattle ; iffdvopos, Kvaivopos, Kaxdvopos, op.ovO' 
 pos, dpxa'6vopos (these are from vopSs), 6r;p6vopos, fed on by beasts. 
 
 Note. — The decompounds povoK\Tjpov6pos and avyii\rjpov6pos, Schol. Aristoph. 
 Av. 1652, are irregular: piayov6pos (7^) is thus accented in Hesych., but it must 
 be an error, as also is d6vpov6pos, Hesych., which L. S. have correctly proparoxy^ 
 tone ; al0ep6vopos in H. T>. and L. S. should be paroxytone ; xP^''^''l^''h ™ .^schyl. 
 Pers. 80, can hardly mean feeding on gold, L. S. ; see Schol. ad 1. ; vvicTivSpos is 
 sometimes, though improperly, proparoxytone ; 'iaoK\r)pov6poi (?) S. D., it/itvopos 
 and 6p6vopos are doubtful, as is ■no\vvopos; airdvopos seems to be always pro- 
 paroxytone. 
 
 494. -Jogs (^eai). Active. — Aao^Sos, icepa^6os, M0o^6os, Sopv^6os (also Sopv^6s), 
 Kepao^Sos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — "A^oos, nrpd^oos, 3t^ooy, avri^oos, dp^i^oo^, povS^oos, fv^oos. 
 
 495. -oxos, -ovxos {ex'"}, Arc. 90. 14. 
 
 All in ovxos, whether compound or decompound, are properispomena, as damS- 
 ovxos, Sc^Sovxos, ^CTiovxos, eiyovxos, dpxt^vvovxos, Kkeiboiixo^, KK7]povxos, tcvvovxoSt 
 Aa/iiraSoCxoj, \vxvovxos, ovpavovxos, 6(j>iovxos, iraTpovxos, ttoKioSxos, vpvpvoSxos, 
 ^PSovxos, aKijTTTovxos, etc. 'Aicp7]<TT6\ovxos (?), Hesych., is very doubtful. 
 
 Those in oxos (even when active) are proparoxytone, as alyioxos, darioxos, 
 yaiTjOxos, Spvoxos, ivoxos, i^oxos, e-noxos, ^vioxos, k&toxos, piroxos, vrioxos, aivoxos, 
 vmipoxos, moxos, E. M. 432. 23. Yet Schol. ApoUon. Khod. 2. gS";, distinguishes 
 between the active and passive meanings of Mp€vrioxos, idv plv T^y avvex°l'^''V''' 
 ■npo-napo^vT6vws' hdv b\ rijv avvixovtrav rdv Xipha, napo^VTSvws, 
 
 496. -irAaOos (■n-Aocro'ai). Active. — 'Imoir\dSos, KopoirXiSos, uovpoirKaffos, tnjKo- 
 ir\d$os, KoyoTThdOos. 
 
 497. -irXavos {iT\av6a>). These are proparoxytone, as ddirhavos, dndnKavos, 
 depiwKavos, vvKTtnKavos, dpxiirKavos, aKi-nXavos, SjiawKayos, no\fjn}mvos, Tr)\iir\avos, 
 
-§504. J Compound Adjectives. 145 
 
 jEscliyl. Prom. 577) iiKv-nKavoi \ yet ifonoTrKkvoi, Anth. Pal. 7. 195. 6, and itovto- 
 jT^dvos are paroxytone ; why dKiv\avos should have a different accent from 
 7rovTOw\6.vos, when the meaning of both words is similar, does not appear : \aoit\&vos 
 is paroxytone in the places quoted by H. D. 
 
 498. -irXoKos (w\(Kai). Active. — Tpi^oirKSKOs, SoKoir\6KOs, SiKrvoirX6icos, (aivto- 
 iT\6K0Sf ioTr\6Kos, KeHpv(pa\(m\6fC0Sf \i.vo'n\6Kos, olffvoirKdKOSf iTVTtvoTr\6Kos, <JT((pav7}' 
 vK6kos, aTeipr]ir\6Kos, aT«pavov\6Kos, (rxoiTOTrAiiKos, aTrapronKSicos, ^ta6o7r\6Kos, 
 cuiiv)\.ov\6«os. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'AttKokos, Si&irKoicos, 6ft6ir\oKos, ■nepiir\oKos, eviT\oKos, ■noKiir\o«os. 
 
 499. -iroKos (irijca). Active. — OioTr6Kos, fipoir6Kos, 
 Passive, etc. — 'Atokos, diMp'moKos, Ittittokos, liiroKos. 
 
 500. -iroXos (ttoX^w). Active. — AIttSKos, aypoirSKos, dxpoirSKos, 6a\apLT]Tr6\os, 
 afvoirSKos, alyoir6\os, iiovaoTr6\os, jSouTrdAoi, doi5o7r(5\or, SMaa-ir6\05, 6eqiT6Kos, 0(o- 
 •noXos, vfivrjir6\os, 6injTr6\os, 6€fu(TTOii6Kos, vvKTnr6\os, VTjoiT6\oSt pLavTnr6\os, fivart- 
 7r6\os, p,riTpo-n6Kos, fivpoir6\os, olotrdXns, oivamSKos, tirn(m6\os, dyeipoiT6\os, Tavpoir6\QS, 
 etc. ; iiif/'nro\os, S. D., should probably be paroxytone. 
 
 Passive, etc. — Tltpi-noKos, dpL^iiroKos, Trp6Tro\os, vp6(Tiro\os, dlnoKos, TpiiroXos, 
 efinoXos, ipave^TioKos, T€TpdtTO\os. 
 
 Note. — Eust. 92. 44 : (XiconrjT^ov S^ ujs rb fi^v Sitca<TTr6\os, koI rd hot avT& 
 •napo^iviTai' d/jupiiroKos, 5^ Hal irp6Tro\os rd pierd irpodeffeajv irponapo^vvovrat ; Eust. 
 578. 40 : SoKftSi irapolvToveiaSai xal ^ fiSiia toS ditpoji6\ois Ka6d Kai to Kar auT<5. 
 rd ydp irapd rb iroAcD, ei ii\v irpoBeffet ffvyKcivrcu Trporjyovp.evri, irpoirapo^ijvovTat, otov 
 dpupi-noXos, -npoTToXos, ■jrp6iTno\os' el Si ovopaTi, irapo^vvovrai, &is hi^Xov I* rov oveipo- 
 irdKos, pavTfn6\os, oicovoTr6\o^, OvrjndKos, 5 Kixl tepevs Kal 6voffK6os S^ kv 'Odvffffeitf. 
 ovTa yovv dva\6yojs Kal dKpon6\os. dpioioDS S^ Kal pLV<XTLTr6\os Kal aindKos Koi 8a\apnj- 
 mXos Kal SiKa(n6\os S KoL Se/wlTomXos : Eust. 642. 41 : Iffas Si ex"' ^'' airopiav, 
 Sid Ti fiTj ajfTirep Tiptar6roKos tv <njixaffi<^ iraBrjTiKy 6 irpairos tcx^^Is irponapo^vrdvios, 
 irpoTOToKos Si iv irapo^VTOvJ/ati ^ irpiiTois TCKoSaa, ovra xard Suupopdv atfiiaaiat 
 iTa07]TiKijs TC Kol ivspyTjTiK^s dp(piiTo\o9 piiv T&ipos 6 dfi(ptiToKovpi€Vos TTpoirapo^vvcTai 
 Sid irdSos tihSyois fis 8 dvaKverai, dpi(piir6Kos S^ ^ dpupinoKovffa wpi puas €X« t^k 
 t6vov Sid rfjv kvepyeiav -^v St]\oT. r^v Si Toiroiv Xuffiv oiix viroSvffKO\6v kartv ii/petv : 
 cf. E. M. 37. 49 ; 93. 37 ; Arc. 88. 22 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 108. 11. 
 
 501. -TTOvos (TTOceoi). AcHve.—' ApiOToirSvos, dpovpoir6vos, 0ioit6vos, dpoTpon&vos, 
 yewir6vos, yi^irSvos, yerjirSvoSf elpoirSvos, ipyotrdvos, p.aTaiOi:6vos, vvptipOTr6vos, ojpoirSvos, 
 txtToirdvos, SatTpon6vos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Airovos, airSwovos, avrimovos, Sidirovos, Siavovos, ^/iTroyor, imirovos, 
 'Htj>aiaT6irovos, KaTairovos, pie\e6irovos, Sopiirovos. 
 
 502. Note. — Those from n6vos are of course proparoxytone, as oKeaiirovos, 
 XaJdiiTOVos, \vainovos, naval-novoSj ^ainovos, ThTjaiiTovos, (pepiirovos, d<pepiirovoSf tpiKo- 
 •novoSy d(pi.\6vovoSy <l>vy6irovos, dirfipdirovos, kOeKdirovos, Opaffvnovos ; itoKvitovos is 
 rather passive than active in meaning, and is therefore properly proparoxytone, 
 but oMySiTovos is probably wrong. 
 
 503. -iroiros (tt^tttcu). — 'ApTon&iros appears to be paroxytone in all the places 
 quoted by H. D,, though in several of the passages, if not in all, it may be a variant 
 of dpTOK6rros, 
 
 504. -iropos (ircipoi). Active. — 'AepoTr6pos, depinSpos, &\iir6pos, &Kpoir6pos, 0pa- 
 Smt6pos (this is proparoxytone in all the passages quoted by H. D.), ffovirdpos, ea\aff- 
 (Tondpos, noTaiir}n6pos, trpoiTowipos, bvtaBoii6po'S, iypoirSpos, ixeaovSpos, iTOVTOTt6pos, 
 
 L 
 
146 Secotid Declension. [§ 504- 
 
 6Sonnipor, jrapoSoiir<ipos (?) avvohomSfOi (?) TrpooSoiTTopos (?) vavaiirdpos, wicTtir6poi, 
 pvxTOirSpos, KfKfvBoirSpos, KtvowSpos, fiiTfapoirdpos, WimSpos, \aoir6pos, navTottdpos, 
 iroXvnSpos, ire^oir6pos, yXavKrjirdpos (?) i\i^oir6pos, TraiSoTrSpos (?). 
 
 Passive, etc. — "Airopos, avTinopos, AKp6iropos, 0paxi'''opos, Svffvopos, evrropos, (ipv- 
 iropos, Arc. 89. 27, iitwopos, kKaie/irropoi, nepSifmopos, KafirjiKiinropos, \oy4fmopos 
 (such is the accent in our books, though E:!iBt. 1447. 40 expressly states that it 
 is the only compound of i/impos that is paroocytone), nfyaKeiiiropos, avyiiiwopos, 
 aaimTkpmopoi, m^iimopos, Tapixk/xTropos, <l>i\finropos, xpiaTi/mopos, :fn)Xffi''ropos, 
 rerpairopos, evrinopos, Trevrdiropos, nariiiropos, Trav/ntopos, arevovopos, Tro\vnopos, 
 vava'mopos, iSiiropos, Siiairopos, Uiropos, Trvicv6wopos, a^yliiopos, d^inopos, iraKiiiiropos. 
 
 Note. — Eievnopos, straight-going, is doubtful: TTjKfmpos seems to be gene- 
 rally proparoxytone, though it is paroxytone in Orph. H. 1 7. 9, quoted by H. D. : 
 iif/inopos, like most others in i)//i, is proparoxytone : aiicviTopos is paroxytone in 
 Hesych., yet Arcadius, 89. 28, expressly makes it proparoxytone, indeed he says 
 that all compounded with aiKvs are so, except diKv/iixos, but his rule is probably 
 ■wrong, since we find wkv06Kos, uncvSpd/ios, diKvrdicos : raxviripos is falsely propar- 
 oxytone in ^schyl. Ag. 486, and Eurip. El. 451, both quoted by H. D. : bxji'ntopos 
 should be paroxytone : navTonSpos, ad omnia callidus. Soph. Ant. 369, is a strange 
 accent for such a meaning ; TqXitropos (?) Aristoph. Nub. 967. 
 
 505. -TTpoiros {irpkira). — 0coTrp6nos appears to be the only word of this termi- 
 nation. 
 
 506. -pa(t>os (^dirra;). Active. — 'IaTioppd<j>os, SiKopp&<f>os, SoKoppcupos, Kaicoppa- 
 <pos, ftijxo-voppdtpoi, ffKtjvoppdupos, \tvoppd(pos, vevpoppd^os, vTrodi]piaToppd(pos (this is 
 falsely proparoxytone in Chcerob. C. 623. 28), waKaioppifos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — "Appatpos, KaT&ppofpos, Tro\vppa(pos. 
 
 507. -po<|)os {^o^pioi). Active. — AifuiTopp6(pos. 
 
 508. -CTKo^os (ffKdiTTa). Active. — ^vroaicd^os, TTvpyoaKd(pos. 
 Passive, etc. — ^vT6ff«a<j>os. 
 
 509. -O-KO170S (oiciTTToiiai), Arc. 88. 25. Active. — 'Bporoaa&nos, dcrrc/joffKiSiroy, 
 6vo(Tk6itos, ii.iTeaipoait6iros, pa^KoaKiiro^, olwvo(Tic6iTos, dpveoaicdwos, riparoaKlmoi, Tr)\f- 
 GK6-nos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'ASiitrKonos, daxoTros, eijcKoiros, iiricKoiros, apxi-^Tionimos, uard- 
 
 GKOTTOS, aTrSffKOTTOS, T7j\4(TIC01TOS . 
 
 Note. — ndvcrKoiros, Anth. Pal. 7. 580, if correct, is irregular : bo also vo\i- 
 OKoitos, TavvaiaKOTTos, imiffKonos (?) Anth. Pal. 9. 525. 
 
 510. -(Toos (aii^io and aeia). Active. — Btoirdos, Povados, Pooados, Pporoados, 
 bopvcrdos, KepiaSoaffdos, Kvvotxffoos, \aoa6os, \i6o(r6os, fie\La<x6os, fiTjKoaados, viKvaados, 
 VTjoffdos, oiyoffffSos, ipvxoffdos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — A^Jtrcooy, ev(Toos, irvpicfoos, traXivaoos. 
 
 Note. — 'Atiados in Nonn. p. 112. 28, quoted by H. D,, is passive in sense, 
 and should be proparoxytone : (evdaoos, saving strangers, should be (ivoados, 
 
 511. -(riropos (ffirfipoj). Active. — Tlvfcvoairdpos, irpairoffTrdpos, (pvroffirdpos, nvpi- 
 CTtdpos, TTatSoffirdpos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Aanopos, dyxliT'^opos, Airdairopos, $a9i(riropos, StKdffiropos, ImViropor, 
 evaiTOpos, fiTjXdciropos, fxavdatropos, dtpiairopos, dft^ffiropos, irpojtffiTopos, irvicydairopo^, 
 TTpwrdanopo?, TToXvairopos, x^^^tSo'Topoy, irvpiffnopos. 
 
-§ 520.J Compound Adjectives. 147 
 
 512. -(TToXos (ffTcAAai). Active. — nupYOoroAos, €pyoaT6?<.os, yaptoardKos, vav- 
 moKos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'ISdaroKos, ftovdaroKos, aiT6aTo\os, ireptarokos, 6ii6aTO\os, vtj/i- 
 <TTo\o5j dnSffToKos, ip€vSair6aTo\os. 
 
 Note. — 'Up6aro\os, Plut. 2. 351 B, seem3 to be irregular; it Bhould most 
 probably be paroxytone : aaroKos, eiJffToXos, itoiKiK6aTO\oi, etc., are derived from 
 ffToA.17, 
 
 513. -cTTpotftos (ffTpe(poj). Active. — ^AffTrtSTjarpS^oSf 0ovffTp6ipoSf hoves regenSf 
 
 ^SpOffTpOlpOS. 
 
 Passive. — 'ASia(rTpo<pos, ^oiarpocpos, a hohus aratus. 
 
 514. -(TttiaYos {a(pi.TToi). Active. — Tavpoff<l>i,yos, lirikocip&yos, TrapBivoa^dy os. 
 
 515. -TOKOS (t'iktco), Aro.91.2. Active. — 'Api<rTOT6Kos, d\aaT6Kos, dpnTdKos (1) 
 dyXirSKOs, avTordicos, alvordKos, aiwvoT6Kos, d-napTiT6Kos (?) dweipordicos, dpp(voT6KOs, 
 dpprjrorSKoSf PpaSvrdKoSf SiSu/iord/foy, Sirdfcos, ScuT€poT(5«os, SKTO^ordicoSf KaWirdKOSj 
 nKexl/iTdKos, iiovoT6icos, 6\iyoT6xos, o^vtSkos, 7rai'TOT($«os, 7rpn;TOT(5«os, iroKvT6KOS, 
 TcA€iOT(5/cos, TaxvfiKos, diiwrditos, ojkvt6icos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'ApriTOKos, utokos, airdTOKOs, aloipdroKos, dndroKos, Sivrtpdroxos, 
 8vffTotcos, evTOKOs, lyyudjoitos, KoivdroKoSf irpojTdroKos, ojkvtokos. 
 
 Note. — 'Atf iro/tos, nourishing the fruit of the womb, is regular : ftoyoarSKos 
 was so accented by Aristarohus, Scbol. Ven. A. 270 : iirrdTOKos (?) is doubtful: 
 KKeifiirdKos, partum furans, B. D., seems to be an error. 
 
 516. -Tojios {renvoi). Arc. 91. 2. Active. — BaXai'TtjyTfSyxo?, dpvoropios, KaparSfios 
 (E. M. 215), \aiiiOT6iios, \aT6iios, \i6ot6hos, (v\ot6iios, neTporSiiOS, bkvtotShos, 
 v\ot6iws, dpTirS/ios, KaivoT6iws, etc. 
 
 Passive, etc. — ^AficpiTOfios, dirdrofios, drojxos, Six^tojxos, ^vTopLOs, ^fdrojJLOs, Kopd' 
 TopLos, V£6T0fi0s, \aipL6T0fWS, TepiTOfios, CTvvTOfjLos, dprlTOfiOs, Katvdrofws, etc. 
 
 Note. — 'A/upiTS/ws is so contrary to analogy that it can hardly be correct ; see 
 H. D. B. T. : the substantive Poiro/ios, whatever its derivation, is proparoxytone : 
 Keprofws is singular in its accent : the decompounds imKeprofuis and (pi\o- 
 KfpToftos are regular : Itoi/4ot(5/xos, ready for eatti/ng, is probably an error. 
 
 617. -Topos (rirpdoi). Active. — BovrSpos, o^vrSpos, pivordpos, ymoripos, iTo\vT6pos, 
 XaorSpos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — Aidropos (a distinction is sometimes made between Sidropos, 
 pierced, and SiarSpos, piercinff, wrongly, as the latter form does not exist). 
 
 518. -Tpayos {rpiiya). Active. — KpiSorpdyos, Konvorpdyos, avKorpdyos, 
 
 519. -Tpo(t>os (rpiijm). Active. — ^A\iKTpvovoTp6<pos, dvSorpS^os, PovTp6<j>os, 
 yrjpoTp6cj>os, Sova«OTp6<l>os, (fvyoTp6<l>os, (aioTp6ipos, lTrnoTp6(pos, KapiTOTp6(pos, Kovpo- 
 Tp6(pos, \aoTp6(pos, XaroTp6<pos, inj\orp6i\>os, iraiSorpSipos, T(6pnnroTp6tpos, x^ovo'rpli't'os, 
 iravrorpdipos, diiOTp6(p05, 'no\vTp6<pos, iwvoiMxorp6ipos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Aii6Tpo(fios, &Tpo<pos, iiarpo^os, ivrpoipos, eijTpocpos, yi6Tpo<pos, 
 6\iy6Tpo<pos (?) 6ii6Tpof OS, 6peairpo<pos, aivTpo(f>os, x^ov6Tpoipos. 
 
 Note. — TlavrpScpos is quoted by H. D. from Anth. Pal. 7. 476. 9, though they 
 condemn that accent, and iidvTpotpQs from Orph. H. 25. 2, and Nonn. Joann. 
 u. 9. 154. 
 
 520. -TU170S, -KTUiTos (TiiTTToi). Activi. — BovTiiiTOs, ipfninos, XOMWl'TOS, 
 Xf'IMivoTvvos, x'>'PO'Tviros, xopoHriiros, dpoKriiros, i/iPpoKTviros, 
 
 L 2, 
 
148 Second Declension. [§520- 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'Avtitvttos, otuttos, evTV-rros, eKTv-ros, ip'mrvitos, TrpSarvnos, apri- 
 
 7V1T0S, 6.\LKTVno^. 
 
 'SOT:E.—'AptMT6«TviTos, ^sohyl. S. o. T. 204, is from uriiros : 0ap{jKTviTos (?) 
 in an active sense : kirTiicTVTtoi (?) Find. Pyth. 2. 70 : eTep6KTvnos (?) : ip'iKTvms, 
 B.D. 
 
 521. -<()aYos (*Arn), Arc. 89. 11; E.M. 681.30. Active.— 'ASijcpdyos, al-yo-. 
 tpayos, aySpoipiyos, avToip&yo^, Sr]noip6.yo!, iaiipuotpijos, KaiTo<p6.yos, aapKo<l>dyos, 
 Tpvyq^6.yos, d\\7jXorp6.yo9, SpipiVipAyos, nan(payos, KapTTOcpAyos, KXcft(p6.yos, 6\iyo- 
 tpiyos, TroXv(pa,yos, iiovo<payos, vvKTi\a$paio<payos (?) i^ovofpiyos, oXiyotpayos : k\aio- 
 ipi\o(pAyos, for this H. D. quote Athen. 64 F, a place which does not prove that 
 accent to be correct. 
 
 Passive, etc. — AirStpayos (?) ; 010-0^070? as a, substantive is well established, 
 but the accent is difficult to account for. 
 
 522. -<t>9opos {(pBdpai). Active. — llo\v(pB6pos, varepo<p66pos, PpOTOtpSSpos (not 
 PpordtpSopos as in H. D.), avSpo<p96pos, aXi<p96po5, avTO(p$6pos {'E\\7]voTpao(j>66pos, 
 Tzetz. Hist. 5. 772, R. D., is irregular), 0vii.o(p$6pos, \ao(p66pos, Aivo(j>66pos, pitj- 
 rpofpBopos, vav^$6pos, oiKO(pQ6pos, Tro\iTO<l>96pos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — 'ASi&ipOopo?, kmtpdopos, Tro\v({i9opos, dpiji'tp&opos, d^Bopos. 
 
 Note. — '^ai<p6opo^, naufragus, is singular, but may be correct. 
 
 523. -<j)o|3os {(poPio/iai). Active. — AtfW(p6Pos, vSpof6l3os, ^vxpo(p6Pos, Galen 
 T. 10. p. 210 E; H.D. 
 
 Passive, etc, — ''A<po0os, cxcpoPos, eficpo^os, eiricpoPo?, Kard^o^os, Trepi^ojSos, vir^p- 
 tpolSos. 
 
 Note. — H. D. quote df6<l>o0os. God-fearing ; it should probably be paroxytone, 
 as also icaic6<j>o0os. 
 
 524. -<|>ovos (#E'Nn); Arc. 91. 2. Active. — 'AWriKotpSyos, dvSpocj>6vos, airo- 
 ip6vos, 0ov(p6vos, yiyavTOcpSvos, yopyo<p6vos, SoKocpdvos, fWocpdvos, 6rjKv(p6vos, Ojjpo- 
 <f>6voi, Or)ptoip6vos, \ayojip6vos, Kayaio(p6vQS, Xao(p6vosl KeoVTO^dvos, M.7jSo(p6vos, firjKO' 
 cf>6yos, pi.7]Tpo(p6vos, pivofdvos, p.v(T(p6vos, V€0po(f>6vos, VT]TTO(p6vos (a kind of eagle), 
 ££VQtp6vos, ov\o(p6vos, Trai5o<p6vos, TrarpotpSvos, TTO\v(p6yos, ravpo^6vos, \i^ipotp6vo^, 
 <paa(TO(p6vos, ujKV(p6vo5. 
 
 Passive, etc. — ^Avri^ovos, dir6(povos, ve6<povos. 
 
 Note. — The accentuation of /xiaKpSvos, Arc. 91. 2 (and iat<p6vos, Hesyoh.), is 
 singular ; by analogy it should be proparoxytone, but it does not seem to occur 
 with that accent : 0e\o0v9oBapi.0oa€i<T;io(j>6vos, quoted by H. D., is as monstrous 
 in accent, as in composition. 
 
 525. -()>opos {(pipoi), Arc. 88. 9; A. Gr. Oxon. i. 90. 14. Active. — 'A7(iA.- 
 fiaTO(p6pos, dyy€\ta(p6pos, dyfca\iBo(p6pos, dTTH\rj(p6pos, dpxi^^vx^V^^P^^ Q) °-^i^^' 
 tpdpos, dff'7Tt8o(p6po9, dxppo'p6po5, daj<T(p6pos, Si(p6pos, eviavrocpdpos, i'inya^pua.TO(p6po^, 
 &\tyo(J}6pos, iToXv(p6pos, dit<p6pos, irapevtavT0(p6pos (?) TravTocjydpos, (pikoKapTTO(p6poi (?) 
 \fa(j}6pos, 6\tyo(p6pos, 6^t<p6pos. 
 
 Passive, etc. — Aiitpopos, dSidcpopos, Svaipopos, ii(popos (A. G. Oxon. i. 90. 17), 
 dveiafpopos, dv^tpopos, dffi^pupopos, i^d(popos. 
 
 Note. — Udpupopos, though active, is proparoxytone in all the places quoted by 
 H. D. ; Tm]voTo(0iTvpo(l>6pos (?) H. D. ; <j)i\o«apirO!p6pos : all three are probably 
 wrong. 
 
 526. -xoos (x^")) Arc. 89. — 'Apyvpoxdos, Svrjxdos, Xoerpoxdos, KovTpoxdos, 
 \<OTpox6os, olyoxios (dpxioivoxdos, H. D., irapoivoxdot, are both suspicious), dpx'Oi- 
 
-§ 530-J Compound Adjectives. 149 
 
 i/oxiios (?) <na\ox<ior, rv/iPoxios, vSprix6os, iSpoxios, <pv\\ox6os, xpwox6os, fivo- 
 X^os (not ^ivSxoos). 
 
 Pcissive, etc. — lIpSxoos, E. M. 93. 37, 
 
 Note. — 'OMySxoos, yielding little, is contrary to analogy, dMySxovs is how- 
 ever quite oorreot ; perhaps the former accent has arisen from a confusion of the 
 two forms : the same remarks apply to iroAiixoos. 
 
 The compounds of x^"^/ XO"^ *re of course proparoxytoue, as l^axoos, ij/iixoos. 
 
 527. -copuxos (ipiaffw); Arc. 91. 2. Active. — yeoipvxos, luKToipvxos, ^i^wpixos, 
 TOixaipvxo^ (Arc. 91. 4), rvp.P(upixos, (ppeaToipiixoh 'pptoipix"^- 
 
 Passive, etc. — Kariipvxos, {moKariipvxos. 
 
 Note. — 'O<l>6a\ii£ipvxos should be corrected, it is of course paroxytone; and 
 ■fffSdipvxos, quoted by H. D. from Anth. Pal. 10. loi, must be an error. 
 
 528. On oXoo'tTpoxos, E. M. 623. 39 says : nTo\eimios «al 'ApiarSviKos \//i\ovai 
 wapo^^vovTCs, aKOvoVTGS rbv knl rh rpix^^^ oKedv eirivBeais 5k tov v mpm-q. ol 5\ 
 Saffijyovffiv, iv' p &\os TpoxouSijs, K(d Karci irav jxepos aariipiicTos ; cf. Schol. Van. N. 
 137. The word optaam&Tos (sic) is quoted by H. D., but the passage referred to 
 proves nothing, and I suppose it must be regarded as a misprint, as must iixvp- 
 p6os in E. M. 821. 33, which cannot be right for several reasons. The following 
 words in H. J), may be noticed here for want of a better place. 'APpoySos and 
 dSpoydos are mere oversights, for all words in 700s are proparoxytoue : dSpaveos is 
 a mistake for dSp&veos ; a'laxpojrpAyos .(sic) is a thoroughly impossible accent; 
 av0pano(p\6yos should be proparoxytoue, and so should 0iP\ioTa(pos ; fiaSos for 
 cviSiStjs is without a parallel, and almost certainly wrong ; 6yicoTpd(pos should be 
 oynoTpatpos ; lastly, Tavpo6p6os should be proparoxytoue. 
 
 (c) Verbal Derivatives in tos. 
 
 529. Verbal derivatives in ros, compounded with a privaiivum, 
 are proparoxytone ; of the remainder, those with three termina- 
 tions are generally oxytone, those with two terminations, pro- 
 paroxytone. Id fact, however, these words are in such a state of 
 confusion that no rule can be depended on, and all must be left 
 to observation. 
 
 530. Note i. — Arc. 83. 22 ; Td eis 2TOS kmBenicd air\a prjimTiiccI, virtp 6io 
 av7Oi.a0cLs 6(ivfTai, KTiiarSs, p.(piar6s, oropaarSs. rd Si avvBiTa ■npoTrapo^iivirai, 
 ippaarbs dtppaaros, &\iaffTOS aKaaros : E. M. 269. 3 : StapeTprjTds- ^ iieem Siape- 
 TprjTSs, axnpaTos irapaavvBhov. Kal ^6601 Siaxcopi^erai Tci TrapaavpBera hit tuv 
 avvBiraiv ; 'Ek ^J\% Sta^opas ToO t6vov. Td piv ydp aivBtra irpo-napo^iiviTai, rd 5J 
 vapaaivBiTa d^vvtTcu. ToSto 5^ b^iverai, iveiSij dirb fiijpaTos eaxov rfjv aMiaiv 
 ohv kK\eya, kK\(KT6r iirlKtKTOS ii irpOTiapo^ivfrai, Sti dnd 6v6paTos iffx^ t^v aiv- 
 Beaiv, (K T^s iiri vpoBiaecas, Kal toC \eKT6s. Ovrais oil/ ical Siaperpiu 5iap(Tpi)atii, 
 SiapeTprjTSs : E. M. 347. 22 : f(aipeTOS- vpoirapo(vveTaL, lireiSj) rd Sid toO ET02 
 irrkp dvo avWaPAs npoirapoiivfaBai BiKovatv, dpiSeixfTos, dpaipAxtros- xiwp's «' h^ 
 air\d Svra upb toS E t^ n ex"> ^'^ '''^ 'lawfTSs- tj dTri (njpaTos ffwrfBdrj, Bid t5 
 iTraiverds. SearipeiOiTai t6 d(j>v(XyiT6s : E. M. 474. 18: tiTir6PoTOV Atari dvePiPaae 
 rbv rovov ; Td eis OS d^vrova diavKKafia iv ry avvBiau irpoirapo^^veTaf Paros 
 (d/j^oTOs) ''ApParos eari iroKis. iparSs, dpr/ttpaTos. Xoipls el pr) irapaavvBtra 
 
150 
 
 Second Declension. [§53°- 
 
 Siai, Bid rh lUTpSi itcTpfiffai /ierpriTSr nai, SiafiCTpriTSi evl X'^PV- E. M. 569. 
 22 : 'Avb liiv oiv toC Xiitu \eicT6s, xal eKKeKrSs, avvB^TOv {•(vtoi'ov dTr& Si Tov 
 (K\4yto awBirov irapaabvSiToy, di&KcKTos fiapiverm, Soliol. Ven. T. 344 ; A. G. 
 Oxon. 1. 135. 29. Such are fair specimens of the rules given by the Greek gram- 
 marians for the accentuation of these words, and it is quite needless to quote more 
 of them. Modern writers are not more helpful. ' "Verbal adjectives,' says Gott- 
 ling, Accent, p. 313, 'are in general oxytone as parasyntheta, barytone as &yn- 
 theta.' Lobeck, in his dissertation, ' De motione adjectivorum minus mobilium ' 
 (printed in the Paralipomena, p. 455 sqq.), has accumulated, with preternatural 
 diligence, a vast number of instances in which the printed books violate, or seem 
 to violate, the rules of the grammarians. His researches prove that these words 
 have been brought into such incredible confusion that it would be quite useless to 
 attempt the construction of a more precise rule than that given above. 
 
 531. Note 2. — Lobeck, in the above-mentioned dissertation, lays down the 
 rule that all compound verbal adjectives in tos are oxytone when they indicate 
 possibility merely, and are proparoxytone when they denote a completed act ; thus 
 Sia\uT6s, capable of heing dissolved, dissoluble, is oxytone, but SiAXdtos, dissolved, 
 is proparoxytone. Lob. Par. 478 : Priraum igitur constituimus, adjeotiva, quorum 
 significatio latinis in ilis exeuntibus respondet, acuto sono iiniri ; quem canonem 
 H. Stephanus aliquoties sequitm:: AiA\vtos, dissolutus; SiaXvrSs, dissolubUis ; 
 lieT&ireiffTos, in aliam sententiam addactus ; ^eTaTruarSs, qui potest a sententia dimo- 
 veri. Neque hsec novitia est doctrina sed a veteribuB ipsis tradita. Suidas, 'E^at- 
 piTov rb eniKcKTOV (hoc ex Schol. Didymi ad 11. 2. 227) e^aiperSv Si o^vTovtus to 
 e«/3aA.\(5^ccoi» id eat t6 iK^&KKcaBai. Svvdnevov, quod uno verbo e^aipiaipiov, exem- 
 tile dicitur.' And this rule holds of very many words, but the exceptions and 
 variations are countless and bewildering. Lobeck, 498, sums up his results as fol- 
 lows : ' Quaestio erat de accentu verbalium. Quae quum aut syntheta sint aut 
 parasyntheta, veterum sententiis consultisque haec acui statuimus, ilia gravari. 
 Sed quod caput est rei, qua ratione decomposita a compositis discerui queant, id 
 neque illi perspexisse videntur, neque nobis scire contigit, neque omnino de omni- 
 bus sciri posse videtur. Si quis vero nos attendere jubeat ex duabus adjectivi par- 
 tibus utra quoque loco prsevaleat, prsepositio en adjectivum, et hino definiri velit, 
 utri sit imponendus aocentus, is parum reputaverit hanc ratiouem longe a nostra 
 intelligentia remotam et a Grsecis ipsis neglectam esse, qui cmtvKT6s quidem dixere 
 Bed direix^os omniaque polysyllaba sopito prsepositionis accentu pronunciare 
 coacti sunt. Has igitur in angustias oompulsi duas illas constituimus regulas de 
 oxytonesi potentialium et contrario absolutorum tenore, quarum neutra per omnia 
 servatur, sed apparet tamen id ordinarium esse, quod secus est extra ordinem. 
 Idque vel hoc exemplo conflrmare licet, quod in quadraginta novem, quae coDegi, 
 adjectivis cum prsepositione airS conjunctis sex neo plus reperiuntur oxytona, 
 direvKTSs, dirofic/cTtis, dTrapeffrSs, Simpl. in Ench. 5. p. 74 ; ajrocpavrds, Philo Legg. 
 All. 2. 70B: dTToSci/cTtSs, Aristot. Anal. Post. i. 10. p. 76. 33, et &TraiirT6s, quod 
 unum a potentiali significatione maxime sejunctum est.' 
 
 532. Those ending in k\vt6s or KXetros are somewhat irregular ; 
 when compounded with an indeclinable word of more than one 
 syllable they are oxytone, as ayuKXvTos, eTriKkvTos, TrapaKkuros, 
 TTepiKkvTos, TTjXe/cXetrJs (rjjXeKXetros in ApoUon. E,hod. 3. 1097 is 
 probably false), rTjXeKXvrJy ; when, with a declinable word, or 
 with an indeclinable monosyllable, they are proparoxytone, as 
 bvcTKXvTos, OeoKkvTos, irdyKkeiTos, irAyKXvTos, irpoKXuroy, to^okKv- 
 
-§ 534.] Compound Adjectives. 161 
 
 Tos, while parathetic compounds are oxytone, as SoptKXuros, 
 hovpiKKvTos, bovpmXeLTos (but hopCKXvros occurs in Suid.), ovo- 
 IMaKkvTos, II. 32. 51 (or according- to some 6vojx6.KkvTos), vavcn- 
 KXeiTos, Od. 6. 2a (or, as others wrote, vavcriKXeiTos), vavcnKXvTos 
 (or vava-lKkvTos, Od. 15. 415)) ^^^ upon this principle ■jtoo-o-^kXtjt-os 
 might be oxytone. 
 
 533. Note. — E. M. 215. 20; Td Si Kkurbs koI wXutos d nlv neroi attrinov 
 GvvriBy vrrkp fiiav cvKS.a^i\v, <pvK&ffff€i r^v b^sTav rhatV oXov tcKeirbs dyaKKeirSs' el 
 Si fiercL nrajTtKov ^ dnrdjTov fiovoffvWd&ov irpoirapo^vveTcu' Trp6K\€iros, dvofji^K\vTO?, 
 t6 Si SovptKkvTds Iv irapoBiffei. 
 
 Schol. Ven. K. 109 : To kXvtos d irraTLicbv KaTip\oi iv avvStaet 0apvTov6v kari 
 to^6kXvtoSj ovoptAitXvTos' ii Si diTTQJTOv, tpv\dcr(X€i rdv airbv TovoVf irepiKKvTdSj 
 &'/ajcKvT6s, Sib arijiuojTkov rb vavaitcKvrbs 6^vi/6fi€vov . , . rb p.iv oZv Sovpl K\vTbs 
 iv iTapaOeiTU IctIv. 
 
 S. T. X. 51 : 'OvofMK\vT6s, 'Apiarapxos v<t>' iv & ■nafftpiikovaa. iv Si 'OSvaaeia 
 Svojia k\vt6$ AJ0aiv aari irap6,9eaiv. ei 8J, ijiaffiv, ovk lariv If oiSfrepov Kal 
 dpffeviKov ffvvBerov, ri iffrt rb 'AffTvava^ Kal iTotTjjjLaToyp&cpos ; fcarci ffvv$ctriv ovy 
 iffTiVy viis rb TO^SfcKvTos trapa IltvSdpqi Kal iripiKXvros [?] : Schol. Ambros. in Odyes. 
 H. 39; Eust. 1566. 64; Arc. 88. 16; 90. 6; A. Gr. Oxon. i. 378. 12. 
 
 {d) Nominal Derivatives. 
 
 534. General Bule. — Compound adjectives, of which the second 
 half is derived from a noun, retract the accent, as KoKKivaos, 
 iravayripaos, iroXvirpaos ; &vr]l3os, ((prjjSos, ■n6.vo\^os, iroXiJc^Aota-^os, 
 5(/)U(reo(rTtA./3os ; €yxea-ip,apyos, KaK6\j/oyos, KaX\[4>6oyyos, X'qOapyos, 
 veoCvyos, TtoXvTTvpyos ; &vavbos, knaTopiTrobos, e/^nreSoy, iiev6(ntovbos, 
 ojxocnTovbos j avdirXeais, avecos, avCXfcas, a.^i6xpe<^s ; avdirXeos, 
 KardTrXeos, TToyxpicreos ; ^advppi^os, ixovorpdireCos ; dixpoio,v6os ', 
 avTodyaOos (and aiiToayaOos), iravdyados, (f>LX.dyados ; l3ap'ip,o)(6os, 
 boXoiivdos, evOvKikivdos, ixovoXidos, oXiyofiLaOos, raxyppoOos ; 
 TrapaiiXriaios, 7roXAowX?j(rtoy j bicmovbeios (see § 382), eiye'retoj, 
 XeTTToyetoy, iraXipL^dxeios, TrepiOeios ; Se/ctiySotos, kuTd^oLOs, -nayyi- 
 Xoios, TTavofxoios, ■npoaofj.oios ; dbiKos, biKaidbiKOS, bvadpeaKos, 
 eirCopKos (Schol. Ven. F. 279)' dvp-dypoiKos, TrapaKpovcnxoivLiios, 
 ^tkobiKos; dyxCaXcs, ai87j\oy, aKovbvXos, akXoiTfioa-aXXos, &tttiXos, 
 bLdyKvXos, bidbnrXos, e-KiXXos, evTpdireXos, Kardbr^Xos, XiyovpoKm- 
 TiXos, nea-dyKvXos (E. M. 113. 32), iTapaoTpoyyvXos, iipobeCfXos, 
 irpoffeCKeXos, (TUjinoXXoi, xpvaoTTolKiXos ; op.aiXP'OS, pdOvp-os ; rjixCovos, 
 vrjTTOLVos, irdvayvos ; aXCuXoos, avepAOpoos, dvip/nXoos, evvoos ; vrj- 
 XwTTos ; d^iXrepos, d'Cpos, yXvKvinKpos, beCXaKpos (see § 54^)) bCaiBpos, 
 kvUripoi, OoTtvpos, Xeiava-Tripos, XevKO-nvppos, p.iyaXo'n6vr\pos, vd- 
 Bovpos, ovbev6(r<Dpos (Schol. Ven. 0. iy8),v(j)i<n:€pos ; dXcros, dprio- 
 
152 Second Declension. [§ 534- 
 
 iripia-a-os ; TrAixiTpaiTos, irepieo-xaros, l(r6.beX<l)os, aij(<t>os, ttoXh^wos ; 
 
 except oxytone, l. depy7jA.o's, aibvos, ambvos, aXaos, aixivqvos, ajM- 
 
 (Txpos, ba<})oiv6s, ^irrjeravos, kinKoivuivos, evbeivos, evbiavos, narapi- 
 
 yr]\6s, vfoyiXos, veoyvos, vcobos, Tra//.^8eXvpo's, 'na^y.va-apds, viro^fa- 
 
 powo's, x^'po'"'''*' 2- -^ 'II rji^fpivos, oircopivos, as aiJ,<f)r]iJ.epiv6s, 
 
 avQr)p,€piv6s, i(^rip,epiv6s, lcrr]p,epLv6s, Ka6rip,ipiv6s, ixeOrjixepivos, ixero- 
 
 TTcapivos, <j)divoT!-u>piv6s, together with bvaxeifxepivos, fJ^ea-rux^pLvos, 
 
 TspoT!epv(nv6s and irpoxGea-ivos. 3. Those in ikos, where k does not 
 
 belong to the root of the word, as hvaO^ixariKos, TroXeixoXajxaxaUos, 
 
 TfXea-iovpyiKos, virepaTTiKos, '^evbarriKos, but &biK-os. 4* Those 
 
 in coTTOs from aSi/f, as aypion-nos, alfiarcdTros, beivoiiTos, eicrumos, but 
 
 IxiruiiTOs, and Trpoa-anros, with their compounds, are proparoxytone, 
 
 as aicrxpoirpocrai'nos, aix(f>nrp6au)Tros, avbpovpocrctiTros ; avTip,iTU>Ttos, 
 
 evpvp.fTcairos. The words &ix(j)Ca-a)'jros, evciiiros, and -nfpiumos, are 
 
 also proparoxytone, 5. Ordinals in aros, as TrevTriKaieLKoo-ros. 
 
 Paroxytone, i. Verbal adjectives in reos and reov, as biaXvreos, 
 
 bLa(Ta<j)riTeos. 2. Compounds of avrios, as avTevavrios, ivavrCos, 
 
 TtpoaavHoi. 3. Multiplicativ6s in nKoos, as SittXoos, 8fKa7rAooy. 
 
 4. Those in iroj = 1701/9, as aprhos, and the word KopvBawXos. 
 
 Froperispomeua, i. Those in cuoy, as adaos, opecrK^os, vnepmos. 
 
 %. Pronominal words in ovros, as i^iXotoiovtos. 
 
 Compound adjectives in aios are somewhat irregular. The 
 
 following are properispomena. i. All expressing number, weight, 
 
 or measure, as beKap-voLos, 6t/xotpatos, efa/xijytoios, ^jui/xyaTos, irev- 
 
 TrjKovTajxrjvaios, TeTpabpa\p,aios. 3. All in mios, as iirnroXiaios, 
 
 Iwcojiitaios, KaravoiTiaios. 3. All in 8atos, as eTiovbaios, Karovbaios. 
 
 4. All with two consonants before the termination aios, as 
 
 airevKTOLos, cm on op,!! aios, biavraios, ^Traycratos, KopaKOTrerpaws, 
 
 Tfavapxalos. Words which fall under none of these heads are 
 
 properispomena, if the removal of the first factor (or factors) of 
 
 the word leaves at least four syllables ; if less than four syllables, 
 
 they are proparoxytone, as ai'a-8e^(/;iaTos, air-ad-qvaios (Pollux 3. 
 
 58), aTTO-btKaralos, i^-opi(rip,alos, eiiKrToX.ip.aios ; a-Kepaios, aKpi- 
 
 ^oblKaws, uKpOKviipaios, avTiirepaios, bvcr6p<pvaios, eveiuvaios, evi- 
 
 Xatos, Kpovvo^vrpo-Xripaios, Xeirroyaios, XevK6<paios, p,icro-yvvaLos, 
 
 •nap.'nakaios, nepibipaios, irpoOvpaws, "npocrTponaios, <pikopp<&p,aios. 
 
 (^iXadrivaios and cjiiXApxaios are proparoxytone, and e/xiroAaios 
 
 properispomenon. 
 
 Note i. — It -will be seen that the distinction between verbal and nominal 
 derivatives is an imaginary one as far as accents are concerned. A word is not in 
 
-§538.] Compound Adjectives. , 153 
 
 point of fact accented in an exceptional manner because it is derived from a verb, 
 but conversely it is called a verbal derivative because the Greek grammarians or 
 the Greek people accented it in a particular way. No theories of derivation, cer- 
 tainly no Greek theories, seem to be of any use in determining the accent of a word. 
 No two words can be more exactly parallel than diroiro^irofos and diroTp6iraios are, 
 yet their accents differ. 
 
 535. Note 2. — Ond\a6s see Arc. 38.14 : x'n^'^PYos, Soph. Elect. 861, is simply 
 monstrous, and H. D. are quite right in saying, ' rectus accentus videtur x^^pjos, 
 ut nddapyos non voSapy6s ' ; the adverb eiiireSSis is formed from I /iffeSijs, not from 
 eitireSos, which makes eiiiriScos according to rule ; for ircivaiSos, approved by 
 Euphranor, most wrote TravaiflcSr, Schol. Ven. 3. 372 ; Bust. 992. 56 : KaXoKdyaSos, 
 PoUux 4. II, is proparoxytone according to rule ; it also occurs in the form xaXds 
 KdyaBds, see Lob. Path. i. 563, note ; on irapairXTicrios see B. M. 531. 50 ; Choerob. 
 C. 526. 13 ; navSios and rravSia for ir&vSios and irivSta can hardly be defended, 
 though Dindorf thinks ■nco'STa the best way of writing the word ; the authority 
 however for doing so is small, and analogy is against it : civrjos, with some more 
 of the same termination in E. M. 32. 9, are blunders which ought to have been 
 corrected long ago. 
 
 536. Note 3. aios. According to the Greek grammarians compound ad- 
 jectives in aios are proparoxytone, E. M. 113. 32 ; Arc. 86. 13 ; still more distinctly 
 by Schol. Aristoph. Achar. 142 : Td <pi\a6rivaLOs Trpowapo^iveiv Set, eirtl tcL eis OS 
 \71yovTa •npoireptfftrdjfiei'a dirXa iv ttj ffvv&ftm dvapL^d^ei rhv rdvov^ oXov S^fios 
 'AptcrT65rjfioSf ttwAos IxctojAos. koI "O^iripos @a\v(ri6,S7]V IxewcuA.oi' Kve<paTos 
 axpoKviipaios, dfJL<pcuos iravopicpaios, dpxdios (piKdpxaios ; see also Philem. Lex. p. 4. 
 § 9 : Pa6vx°'^°s (■) -^schyl. Supp. 865 = 859, Didot : e|iiroXatos seems to be pro- 
 perispomenon in all the places quoted : evevvaios, for which kvevvaios also occurs, 
 e. g. Pollux 6. 10 ; H. D.: IJairCvoios ' vel i^amvatos ; variant enim libri inter 
 utrumque accentum, neque ex praeceptis Arcad. p. 43. 4, satis certo colligere licet 
 uter accentus praeferendus sit ;' H.D. : cin.iraXaios, Arc. 43. 2 : Ti /levToi liriird- 
 Xaios ovK dTrd toC fTrtiroX^s Trap^/CTOi, dWd vapd rh eTrttroXd^oj' ir\iiv 01 irKeiovs 
 avrb irepiairwcriv : tiriTpoiraios (?) the passage cited for this, Herodot. 3. 142, 
 proves nothing: tirovpatos (?) Hesych. : EuSlaios, Pollux i. 92, or evStaTos, Plut. 
 2. 699 F ; S. Z>. . lo-iipxavos, Chcerob. C. 526. 13 : ^lo-oppup.aios, Plut. i. 941, and 
 4>iXop(&|ji,aios, Arc. 43. 9; Chcerob. C. 526. 1 2, it is falsely properispomenon, Choerob. 
 C. 516. 30, and 523. 30 : iravaxai6s, E. M. 250. 29 ; Trav6n<t)aios, Schol. Aristoph. 
 Ach. 142 ; but Travoii<paios also is met with : <|)i\a9'^vaios, E. M. 113. 32 ; Choerob. 
 C. 526. 13 ; <|)i\ilpx<"os is prescribed by the Scholiast on Aristophanes supra, 
 and is common, but the accent is not certain, for we find iravapxatos, Pollux 5. 
 150: (t)iXaxai6s, E. M. 215. 6: eipuo-Tixaios (sic) in E. M. 180. 27, is omitted 
 by H. D. : PaflvaCSoios, Tzetzes in Lycoph. 831 is wrongly 0a0vatSoLos in E. M. 
 2. 24. 
 
 537. Note 4. eios. Those in tioj seem to be all proparoxytone, though 
 
 there is at least one trace of another accentuation, for Eustathius says (1551. 64), 
 ean Si ira\tii0aKXi'os, fj Trpoirapo^vT6vws ira\i/ii8(£«x"os. 
 
 538. Note 5. kos. Choerob. E, 77. 34 : Id eis OS Mnara iv ttj avvBiad 
 
 dva0ipdCovat rbv t6vov, xaicbs aicaKOs, aeiivds dae/ivos, rfpirvbs aTepmos, 'Paifm'iiids 
 TroKvpw/MtKos (sic); 'In Etym. M. p. 205. 4, ubi de aooentu hujusmodi oomposi- 
 torum agitur, est ''PaiiiaCichs iro\viiaiwXK6s, quod ipiXopaimCit6s scribendum videbatur 
 Sylburgio, recte, nisi quis prasferat 'PwimTos cpiXopii^aios,' W. Dindorf ap. H. D. : 
 the passage from Choeroboscus seems to show that Sylburg's emendation is not 
 required ; as »■ matter of practice the rule about the retraction of the accent is 
 
154 Secoitd Declension. [§ 538- 
 
 always disregarded, except in the word iireptruvTeXiKis, which is sometimes oxytone, 
 as in Choerob. C. 745. 10. 15. 26 ; 746. 5, etc. : sometimes proparoxytone, as in E. M. 
 193. 50 ; 252. 56 ; 318. 16, etc. ; the reason given by Gottling, ad Theodos. Gramm. 
 p. 220, for making the word proparoxytone is of no weight : it is, he says, a para- 
 syntheton, and therefore proparoxytone : so are di/TairoSoTi/ciSr, Svaava<popuc6s, 
 Hesych., -napexPaTiKSs, irapaKaSeKTi/cSs, and others, yet they are oxytone : dvaTTiKos 
 is said to be always proparoxytone, and such appears to be the accent of d<t>iJO'iKos : it 
 is not improbable that they were considered to fall under the rule concerning words 
 compounded with a privativum, cf. §. 460. 
 
 539. Note 6. Xos. Neo-yiX^s is oxytone, Arc. 54. 15, so also dcpy-qXis, 
 
 Nicand. Ther. 50 : Bijiiex^TlXos' iuaovfi€vos vird tov Srjiiov, Hesych. is an extra- 
 ordinary accent on more accounts than one : «in.Ka(i.irv\oB, Horn. Hym. ad Merc. 
 90, a Greek grammarian might defend this as he does km0ovK6\os by saying (what 
 is not true) that liri is superfluous : KaTapi7T|\6s, Hom. Odyss. 14. 226 : KopuSaii- 
 \os is paroxytone. Arc. 86. 4; Choerob. C. 526. 15 : Ti Kopv6ai6\os ovx eariv dub 
 ToC ato\os, aW' dird tov aloXSi, TovriffTi Kivui : E. M. 113. 32 ; 531. 47 ; Eust. 352. 
 28 : 'Kopv6tu6\os SJ vapo^ivtrai fiiv virb tSiv iiaXamv : Etym. Gud. 338. 49 seems 
 (for it is not quite clear) to make it proparoxytone ; the cod. Venet. varies, but has 
 Kopv9ai6\os in II. X. 471, and elsewhere; see Bind, preef. ad Hom. II, Oxon. 8vo. 
 1856, p. 19 ; the rest in mo\os are regular, as iravaCoXos, Arc. 86. 4 : vojioatoXps. 
 
 540. Note 7. — -vos. Aa<fioiv6s, E. M. 250. 29 ; Arc. 64. 3 : linKoivmv6s, 
 but ^naKoivcovo^ and avyKoivaivos are regular : liriTairetvis is quoted by H. D. 
 from Oribas. Coll. 4. 14, but the accent is contrary to analogy : p,uroxpi<TTiav65 (?) 
 Chron. Pasch. p. 619. 21; B. J>. : vtoyvSs: irepvo-Tfyavis (?) Hesych. : on those 
 in T)p,cpi.vos, OTvmpivos, see B. M. 691. 56; A. G. Oxon. 2. 425. 23: the Doric 
 Toaafjvos for tooovtos is also to be remarked. 
 
 541. Note 8. 00s, -iros. On those in 00s see Schol. Ven. M. 26; E. M. 453. 
 
 2 : the multiplicatives in ttXoos are regular when contracted, as dTrXoBs, SiirXoCs, 
 etc. ; Tzetzes ad Lyooph. 521; on the very doubtful accent 8iKp£os for SUpoos see 
 Lob. Phryn. 233 ; x^'l^'^PP"^) Hom. II. 4. 452, is right, though in antiquity there 
 was a doubt on the matter ; Schol. Ven. ad loc. : IlToKffiaTos o 'tLaicaXaviTq^ nap- 
 o^vvii, hirii TO kvitc6v kcxri x^i^jiappovs, Hildas 5^ ws iv^wvoi, Kal pij-nore mOavi/repov : 
 ap.4>io'Ci)ir6s is proparoxytone in Hesych., together with ircpCcoiros, E. M. 91. 
 12; cf. Lob. Ajax 340: (xovaiira, in Callimach. ap. Schol. Aristoph. Av. 873, 
 should be corrected ' aut ^lovwija [from iwy^^"] aut ixovwna scribendum ; ' H. D. : 
 on the accentuation of these words see Arc. 67. 9 ; 86. 28 ; Theog. Can. 69. 20 ; 
 Eust. 1389. 4; 768. 40: &v9pci>iros is by the old grammarians referred to this 
 head : deXXoiros, which properly belongs to the third declension, is used by 
 Nonnus Paraph. Joh. p. 126 as an adjective of the second declension, and the 
 accent varies in the books between de\\6Tro! and deAXoiro's ; Fix ap. H. T>. rightly 
 thinks that when it belongs to the second declension the word ought to be written 
 deWoTTOs: 4ii'ox<ipo'ir6s is oxytone in Xen. Cyneg. 0. 5. 23 and elsewhere; 
 IXiKuiros, S. D., is certainly a false accent. 
 
 542. Note 9.— -pos. 'ApXiixpos, Bust. 705. 59 : h Si roTs 'HpoSiipov koJ 
 'Atriojuos (peperai oTt ''HpaicKecSijs pXv 6 MtXi^tTiOS ^apivu Tr)r Ki^iv^ Xiyaiv ihs 0\7jxp6v 
 iaTi rb i(rx''p6v, Kal iv avvBiaei &0\i]xpov ws dicaKov. ^ Si napiSoais b^vvu : 
 dyavpos, Schol. Ven. 0. 178, has wyavpos: d|iv8p6s, Eust. 463. 41, seems to 
 think that strictly this should be proparoxytone, as a compound : dp,U(rxp6s, 
 though a compound, is oxytone ; avrTovoep6s (?) : ejiarpfis" iKBvTtubs, Hesych., 
 possibly a mistaken accent ; if the word is an adjective it should in all prob- 
 
-§ 545.J 
 
 Attic Declension. 155 
 
 ability be l^larpos ; i'nia-^vytpos is irregular ; Sehol. Ven. I. 456, the preposition 
 was held to be redundant : !|aPp6s, Hesyoh. ; if a syncopated form of fa/Sopor, is 
 irregular, but may be compared with ve6yovos, veoyv6s ; KoXo^oijpos, Hesych., 
 should be corrected, Ko\6poupos is the proper reading; cf. aSBovpos, K6\ovpos, 
 lieiovpoi, etc. : ()>aiovp6s, in Lycoph. 334, should also be emended : ira|ji.pS£\up6s 
 and ira\niva-ap6s, Aristoph. Lys. 969, are singular, but seem to be so accented in 
 MSS. : irap.(i,Capos, Aristoph. Kan. 466 : Tra[ii76vit]pos, Aristoph. Equit. 415: 
 iriivaicrxpas is also regular, as is ti7ro|ji,ilcrapos, yet ■ira'yY\vKep6s, Aristoph. Lys. 
 970 seems to be well attested ; it is possible that some grammarians may have 
 regarded such words as mere parathetio compounds, or as two words rather than 
 one ; the correctness of irepiKpuepos may be doubted : 7raSaPp6s, E. M. 678. 1, 
 Herodot. 1.55, should probably be proparoxytone like irivaPpos, Luoian Ehet. Praec. 
 u. 1 1 : iro\v<t)9ov«p6s, in Diog. Laert. 10.8, has been corrected by Bake (ad Cleomed. 
 p. 434) into iio\v(p86povs ; see H. D. b. v. -. <t>a\aKp6s is considered to be a com- 
 pound by the Greeks, e. g. E. M. 787. I : <pa\aKpbs 6 rb d/cpov exoiv (paK6v, IcTi 
 KcvkSv napa rd <j>6,os' <pa\iov yoip rb Kevic6v : Arcadius, 74. 21, classes it with 
 simple adjectives, and Lobeck, Par. 42, maintains that neither it nor SeiKaKpos 
 is a compound at all ; * SeiKaKpos et (poKaxpSs non composita esse, nt vulgo cre- 
 ditur, sed simplicia significat mobilitas ^ SeiXAxpa, Arist. Pint. 973. Athen. 
 p. 697 C : ^ <pa\aKp6, Lucian. pro Imagg. § 5, quae si quis oblivione originis, ut 
 dpyri, (TKvOptoirri, declinata esse atque ideo etiam <pa\a/cp6s acuta ultima dici con- 
 tendat, tamen nuUam rationem afferre potent, cur ilia oompositis potius quam 
 simplicibus adnumeranda sint.' But the existence of a feminine termination is no 
 proof that the words are simple. The compounds of <l>a\a/cp6s are regular, as 
 ■^IU(pa\aKpos, 6ina6o(paXaKpos. 
 
 543. Note 10. — -tps. 'A|ji,(j)iptoTos for dii<pi0toTos = dfuj)iP6i]Tos is an error: 
 ouTEviauTos (!) L. S. : (t>i\oPoiti)T6s, E. M. 215. 
 
 Attic Declension. 
 
 544. These words in cos and oov retain the accent of the 
 common form, e. g. 'ikaos I'Xeojs, k&Xos kAXcos, Xao? A.e(^s, vaos 
 ve^s, irXeos TrX-icas ; &Ka>i, ydKais, yA\oois ; avdyecas, avayecov, 
 j3a6'6ye(jos, evyecas, XeTrroyecos, viroyecos ', aeCC'^os aeCCu>s ; O^os C^^s ; 
 6,Kepa>s, l3ovKepoos, bUepMS, eiKepais, iroXiJKepais, xpvcoKepcos. Mono- 
 syllables are perispomena, as rXSs, Kp&s, Kfij, crSs, TXcSy ; 
 except Ccds and b<os, oxytone : dp(j)&s and Xay&s are said by 
 the grammarians to be circumflexed, though the common form of 
 the former is Spcpos, and of the latter Aayo's. 
 
 545. Note. — Arc. 126. 25; Joh. Alex. 7. 36; ChiErob. C. 64. 20; 253. 9; 
 360. 21 : according to Sohol. Ven. E. 887, Ptolemseus Ascalonites circumflexed 
 f(&s. The following polysyllables are also perispomena: 'Ivapffls, Chcerob. C. 
 261. 31 : lart ydp 'IvapSis Svopia fiaaiKim, TlapafuiSis &ojua (vvoix™t 2a^a«Ss, 
 MaviSis, ravra S\ bvdiiara dal Kxjpia. KaJ lariov on rivh fiiv b^ivovaiv avT&, rivh 
 bl ■ntpiairSiai. rb SJ :SaPaicas 'Fai/j.ai'bs 0apivfi, 'Sa^dims Xiyaiv. 'Awo0oKy di toO 
 S TTOiovai Tffv yeviK/jy : Arc. 94. 8 : rd eh nS Uipo^md fj PuyvTma irapo^iveTar 
 (pdpyais 'Ivdpws. Our books follow the accentuation of Arcadius. 'Herod. 3. 12 : 
 iirb'lv&poi (libri aliquot 'Iv&pov) tov Aipvos- 15; 7. 7 ; Thuoyd. I. 104. Accus. 
 'Ivapov ap. Strabon. 17. p. 801, ubi duo codd. 'Ivdpav, ap. Suidam lemma gl. sine 
 
156 Second Declension. [§ 545- 
 
 explicatione positse est ^Ivapmrov "Xvapos^ 'Iv&pov, ""Ivapov, ap. Ctesiam in Photii 
 Bibl. p. 40 ; ' H. D. Gottling, Accent, p. 284, says that the MSS. of Herodot. 3. 
 15 read 'Ivapais, a,Tid."Ivapa for the genitive, not 'IvApco as it is printed. KavEus, 
 A. G. 1197, in the same passage of Gaisford'a edition of Chcerobosous (quoted 
 above), is MaveZs, perhaps one or other is a misprint ; Xayus, Choerob. 1. 1. ; Joh. 
 Alex 8. 36 ; E. M. 635. 32 ; Mav«9<Ss, Joh. Alex. 9. i ; on the numerous forma 
 of the name see H. D. : op(|>uS) Chcerob. Joh. Alex. II. II. ; Arc. 94. 3 : tcL els 
 nS 'ArTtKd 6fiOTOvovcriv efceivois, dtp' Siv kffxVf^<^Tio&^ffav' va6s vtiis, Ka6s XeeOs, 
 a^iSxpeos a{i6)(peais. rb Si \aySis Kal 6p(pm vepiairwvTai, Schol. Aristoph. 
 Vesp. 493 = 491 : ev Tots itXiiaTois 6p<pSis, tv nai Sk dptpovs. fJi'/jTrore 5k xal rd 
 efitcdv Tov ixOvos ovtojs €\€yov op^s, iis Xaydis leal raijs. Choerob. 0. 260. 17: 
 iffTeov oTt TavTa els fiS 'AttikcL (pvXdjTovffi r^s Koivijs eiiOeias rhv t6vov' etre ydp 
 ■npoTrapo^^verai rb kolv6v, eire irapo^vvtrai, eire o^vverai^ t^v avTrjv raffiv (pv\6.TT€t 
 ual vapd. toTs 'AOijvaiois, oTov rb \abs nal vabs b^vrovovfieva Trap' fjixiv tpvXaTTOvat 
 rfii/ h^fiav Taaiv Kal irapd rots 'A&Tji/aiois- Ketijs ydp ical pews XeyovOiv 6^VT6vais' teal 
 iTd\iv rb 1&\os Kot kAKos wapo^vvSpieva nap' rnuv, xai irapd toTs 'A0r)vaiois trap- 
 o^vvovrai, otov TdKais Hal KaKcus' Kal nd\iv rb MeveXaos Kal 'l6Kaos ■npoirapo^wSfieva 
 irap' r]iuv fcal -naph Tois 'AB-qvaiois npowapo^vvovTai MeveKecos^ *l6\eais' ^effTjfieioJTai 
 rb bp<puis Kal Aa7ti)? nepiffTi^jpLeva^ ravra ydp ovk e^^Xa^av rbv t6vov tSiv Koivaiv' 
 tov\t6\ jikv yap bp^Sis rb Koivbv 6p<pos effrl ^apvT6vais, tov 5^ Xayws o^vTdvais \ay6s. 
 'Itrreov Kal tovto, otl kirl irdc-qs iTTdiffews rd eis fiS 'ArrtKd ttjs iSias eWeias rbv 
 Tovov (pvXdrTovOLV. Choerob. C. 261. 20 : Set 5^ yivdjaKeiv Bti rd iroXKd ebpiffKOVTOi 
 irapd rots ' AOrjvaLois eis nS ju^ exovra TrpoviroKei/xevov K0iv6v, olov Kopujvecos, ipi^d- 
 Xews, Saftept-tnreQJs, x^^'^^''^^^> lepecos, irpoTrapo^vvovrat hi '6\a ravra, Kal dnoPoXfj 
 TOV 5 TTOtovffi TTjv yevLK'^v, ofioiajs rots dWois 'ArrtKots. ''Effrt Si rb jxiv Kopdiveais 
 Kal tpi^dXeais Kal Sa^apinireojs Kal x^^^^^^^^ ^'^^^ (pvrSiv, rb Si Upeas rbv iep4a 
 Brinalvef Upews ydp Trap' airoTs 6 iepevs. Athen. 315 C : ' Apiaroipdvris Sfrj^lv 
 
 'Hi/ liiv wyijral rts bpipiis, laejx^pdSas Si fir) BeXij. 
 TTjv [xevTOi eviKrjv evdeiav o^vtSvojs Trpotpepovrat 'ArriKoi "ApxLTnros 'IxBvfftv djs 
 TTpSKeirat riiv Si yeviKrjv KparTvos 'OSvaffevfft T^fjaxos tptplb xXLap6v : SafSaKus, 
 Choerob. 261. 32 : Sirapajiillms, A. G. 1197 ; Gaisford has liapaiu^Sis : Ta\ws, Joh. 
 Alex. 8. 36 ; in Chcerob. 260. 24 it is printed T&Xms, and at 66. 17 he expressly 
 says that in Attic it is paroxytone : Taus, Joh. Alex. 9. i ; Choerob. C. 261. 7. 
 Keg. de prosod. ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 451 : rd els nS b^ivovrai, iSpijSf 
 Xaydjs, dyv6)S, b dyvcuaros. rb fxivroi raws Kal rvtpws irapd rots naXatoTs evpov, & Kal 
 bLKardXrjKrd eiai. Kal b rawv Kal o rvtpaiv. dK\d Kal rb Kayws trepiffir^jfievov eZpov. 
 ail Si Kard r^v avvT]9eiav o^vve. I suppose the writer means the custom of the 
 Alexandrians who said ra6s (or raiis), of. Arc. 37. I ; Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 493 ; 
 Tv(t>us, Joh. Alex. Choerob. etc. II. II. 
 
 546. Note 2, — There is some diflference of opinion as to the accentuation of 
 words in yr}pws = y^paos, as dyrjpais, 0a6i^yrjpws, effxarbyrjpojs, evyrjpws, Ka\6yrjpcus, 
 iravroyfjpws, TToKvyijpais, avyyijpws, raxvyrjpws, vnepyrjpajs. Hermann (De emend, 
 rat. Gr. p. 24 sqq.) would make them all paroxytone; and such is also the opinion 
 of Kiihner, G. G. § 77. vol. 1. p. 249 : he thinks that words of this class can be 
 proparoxytone only when the final w is preceded by e in the penultimate syllable, 
 and that it is therefore a mistake to extend such an accentuation to words in 
 which a is preceded by ?;. But Chcerobosous, 259. 13, has eiiyripws as an example, 
 and he probably had good warrant for it. Kuhner also observes that in jSlschyl. 
 Agam. 78, all the MSS. have vnepyfipaiv. All the manuscripts are, however, only 
 transcripts of the Medicean, and in Dindorf's edition virtpyripwv is printed ; 
 dy^pais seems to be always paroxytone, and iravroy^pcos is found in Soph. Ant. 606 ; 
 the rest are aU proparoxytone in MSS. and printed books, though here and there 
 instances to the contrary may be found ; cf. Chcerob, C. 363. 27 ; 365. 16 ; 378. 16. 
 
■"§ 55°-] Oblique Cases. 
 
 157 
 
 547. Note 3. — The epenthesis of a which occurs in the Epic forma of these 
 words does not of necessity produce any effect on the accent, e. g. "Afloois ='M<iis, 
 genitive Afloco. Eust. 980. 49 : rb Si "ABooi npoirapo^ivovmv 01 ira\aioi, rdv tpvat- 
 xbv t6vov <))vKiaaovTir yiyove yip etc toC 'A9ai, irkeovdaavTos tov iv T17 mpaXij- 
 yovari O lUxpoS, ws xal iv rif (pais (p6ais, aal KcDs ^ vrjffos, K6as, ohv Kdaiv fv vaioiii- 
 vr)v. Kal ioTi Trait 'Atti«^ «ai ^ "Moai TrpoTrapo^iTovrjiris. 'A6r;vaioi yap iv iroWors 
 bicvovai licraTiSevai iwo0i0aaTiKas rdj tSv eWeiwv o^eias. iv yovv rSi -ndXiais Stjxais 
 avvijnfws om iTaireivaiiTfV fj iM/tpoiiaTa\rj(ia t^s 7ei'iK^s T-^i' TrpoTrapo^vrdvjiffiv. So 
 also Schol. Ven. S 229. Yet Eust. 391. 44 has 'A.e6<u, and in E. M. 347. lo it is 
 said that Herodian so accented it. rdAcus, like many other words of this termina- 
 tion, is inflected in several ways, for the genitive is either yiXai or 7dA.o<us, ya\6(u (?) 
 and ya\aTos. Eust. 391. 44 has ya\6!iis, dative yiXai and ya\6ai, but it would ap- 
 pear from E. M. 220. 9, who also vouches the same forms, that they would be 
 7(l\o(us, 7iUoffl in Attic (see Schol. Ven. r. 122), if that dialect used them. Eust. 
 1 281. 8 : Kal opa rb ya\6(v irpb ^iias ix°^ ''^^ rSvov £js iv rots tov ^HpoStijpov fcctrat 
 leal 'Airiwvos ; cf. Schol. Ven. X. 473. These manifold inconsistencies are perhaps 
 to be explained from the varying quantity of the final syllable ; the termination 
 eais is sometimes treated as a dissyllable, though more often as a monosyllable ; 
 possibly the same was the case with oais. 
 
 V. Oblique Cases. 
 
 (i) Of the Attic Declension. 
 
 548. The accent of the nominative singular is retained un- 
 altered throughout all cases and numbers, as MezJeAetoy, Mei^eXeco, 
 Mei'eA.eu, Mfre'A.ewy ; K(i\a)9, KiXm, /cciAft), KiXu^v ; ^(i>^, (fi>, fu ; 
 Td^ms, Tv<j)&, Tv(f>(f; \ec&s, Xed, Xea, Xedv; Xed, \i<av; Aew, 
 Xedv, Aews, \ecis. 
 
 549. Note i. — Choerob. C. 260. 30 : lariov xal toCto, on iwl w&arjs irr&aias tA, 
 fU nS 'ATTi/fd TTjs iSias ev$eias rhv t6vov ^pvX^TTovaiv. These cases are very com- 
 monly misaooented in the grammars and elsewhere ; e. g. we find Aeffl and XcaJ for 
 X(ii and Keai : vea for vf<fi : vt&v for vtifv, etc. in Matthia Gr. Gr. § 70. The old 
 writers are however almost unanimous in maintaining the rule given above ; of. 
 Reg. Prosod. ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. Gr. p. 452. § 138 : Koi tcl 'Attlkol tov 
 rctO, TOV XccO. t6v ycip tSvov tijs Hoivrjs ev6€ias KpvKdTTOvotv 'AttikoI iv ndaais 
 Tats iTTiiaeaiv : Chcerob. C. 415. 24 ; 446. 5 ; 464. 24 ; 466. 29 ; Joh. Alex. 5. 
 10; 9. 26 ; 20. II ; Theodos. Can. 984. 31 ; A. G. 1160. 
 
 550. Note 2. — Ionic forms are regular in their accentuation as TvvSipfos, 
 genitive TwSapiov or in Ionic TvvSapeai • such forms however sometimes puzzle the 
 grammarians and scribes, who do not always feel sure whether they are dealing 
 with a mere Ionic variety or with the real Attic declension. Eust. 1686. 23 : 
 TwrStipetu, hv "O/J-ripos piiv Koivais kXIvu^ KoOd, SrjXoi Tb TwSapcov irapdKoiTLV, etis 
 JJavSapiov, fcal rb vtto Tvv8apccp •napo^vT6vojs \ex6^v. ol fiivToi fisO' "Oiirjpov 'Atti- 
 Kol TvvSdpeojv Trpoirapo^VTdvojs (paffiv, dis MeviXeav. ovtoj Si Kal Tbv HijviXeojv 
 'AttikoI fiiv Sta imKpas Kriyoiai)S irpoiyovixi Kal TrpoTrapo(vTOVovai ward iraaav 
 
 T^V KhifftV, 6 Si TTOltJT^S KOlVOTfpOV "npotpipily $iS SrjkOL Kal Tb H-qveX^OlO OLVaKTOS ; 
 
 Schol. Hom. Odyss. A. 299 : r[ y virb TtjvSdpeco, Trapo^vrSvajs Tb HvvSdpeajj dxo- 
 \oi;flius Tip oux ■'S TwSdpeo) Koupi] Kaxd |ji.i]<raTo (Od. n. 199), yet in the 
 printed editions this direction is not observed. The writer of the Medioean 
 
168 Second Declension. [§ 55°- 
 
 manuscript of ^sohylua (Agam. 83) does not seem to have been quite clear in 
 his mind whether he ought to write TvvSapia Svyarep, or tvvSdpea or IwSapeov, 
 
 551. Note 3. — ^Athen. 400A; Ipicpav Si cprjat: l&v \ayoiiv eir' a'mariK^s ev 
 Aavataiv 'Api(jro(pdi'r]S d^vT6vais Kai /tcrd tov N \eyei 
 
 AviTas lacos &,v TOV \aywv ^vvapTrdaeiev viiwy. 
 Kai ev AaiTaKevfftv 
 
 'AiroKaiKa' t'iWojv t6v \ay^v d(p67i(rofxai. 
 
 Bevotpaiv 5' €V KvVTjyeTttcu xaipls tov N \aySj Kai TTepunrajftevais. Ittci t^ «a^' ^/tas 
 coTL \ay6s, aiffirep S^ vaby \ey6vT0iv '^pLoiv eKctvoi (pact veciiv Kai Kaiv \ediVj oijru 
 Xayov ovofMx^dvToJv cfcetvoi Xaylbv epovffi. Trj SI rbv \aybv evtKfi alTiaTiKrj &k6\ov$6s 
 kffTiv ij napa ^o(pOK\et ev 'Aftiuqj aaTvpiKu ttKijOvvtik^ dvoimffTiKri 
 
 Tepavoi, x^^^vat, yKavKes^ Iktivoi, \ayoL 
 
 Tp Sk XaYwi/ ^ dici TOV Q. irapairKTjtriius irpooayopevof^evrj Kayo} irap Eiir(5\tSt ev K(5- 
 Xa^LV "Iva wdpa fi^v PaTiSes Kai \aycp Kai ^yvvaiK es elXliToS es, 
 eial 5' oi Kai TavT^ d\6yajs KaTci t^v TeXevruaav avWa^ijv iTepiixiTQjfievojs irpoipepov- 
 Tat. Set 51 d^vTovetv t^v \e^iv, eTreiSri Toi els OS K'fjyovTa twv hvojxdTOiv oix6tov6. 
 effTi, Khv pi,eTaXr)(p$^ eis rb D. Trap' *AttikoTs- pads vedis^ Kd\os KdK(us. ovTOiS 6* expTj- 
 ffaTO TQj ovSnaTi Kai ^Eirixapfios Kai 'HpdSoTos, Kol 6 Toiis EiKaiTas irofqffas. 
 
 552. Genitives in too, if from oxytone Attic genitives, are 
 properispomena, as Hereca, YlereSo, Ta\a6s, Ta\a(&, Taka&o ; 
 if from barytone Attic genitives, they are proparoxytone, as 
 Mfoco, Mivao ; 'Aj'Spoyeco, ' AvSpoy^cao. 
 
 553. Note. — Chcerob. C. 413. i ; Eust. 1830. 59 : ioTeov Si, ws "Opa^pos pXv 
 dvaKdyois KaOci ^pois ^pojos, ovtqj Kai Mivas Mivaios eK\ivev. ot Si vffTepou Kai 
 iffOfTvWdBas oJS Mevekeojs M.eve\eo), ovtqj Kai Mtvcos Mivoi. dWoi 81 KaX dWojs 
 'e(pa<yav KaivdTepov, oti ihff-nep ^Attikws lleTecbs HeTedi Kai -nKeovaffpiS HeTewo ev 
 'I\idSi, Kai *AvSp6yeo3s 'KvSp6yeoi Kai *AvSpoykoio, ovtqj Kai M^vais Mivaj Kai Mtj^cuo. 
 ^v Si av, (paffi, Kai ' ASws ' Adojo, el ixrj iKiiXve t6 nhpov ev Ty If 'A66qi 8' inl 
 ndvTov eSvaaTo KvpLaivovTa, 
 
 (a) 0/ the Common Declension. 
 
 554. The general rule holds, except that oxytone words be- 
 come perispomena in the Genitive and Dative of all numbers, 
 as Aoyos, Aoyou, A.oya), Xoyoz' ; \6y(t>, Xoyoiv ; Aoyoi, koycov, Aoyois, 
 X6yovs : '6.yye\os, ayyiXov, &yyfX<o, Hyyekov, AyyeXe ; ayyikut, ay- 
 yikoiv ; &,yyekoi, ayyikcov, AyyeAoij, d,yyekovs : KaKos, KaKOv, Ka/c&i, 
 KaKolv, KttK&v, xa/coTy. According to E. M. 47a- 46, ios, one, 
 makes tov in the gen., but J<3 in the dative. 
 
 555. Cases in 6e and <\)i These follow the rules given 
 
 above (§ 319), as 'ApyoOev, ovpavoOev; api(rTep6<j)iv, beiwcjyiv, 
 6f6(l>i.v, 'lAto'c^i, 6aTe6<fnv, (rTpar6(f>iv. 
 
 Contracted nouns present some peculiarities, which are noted 
 below. 
 
-§ 56o.j Contracted Substantives and Adjectives. 159 
 
 556. Note. — The epic gen. in oio and the Doric in cu are regularly accented, 
 as Kav/c(i(roio, iTo\v(p\oicr0oio, Ka\oTo, E. M. 474. 52 : bo also the genitive and dative 
 dual in oiiv, as ^TTTroiiV, ^fwuv, ffTaOfiouv. 
 
 ' The genitive of nouns feminine in os is formed also by Callimachus in aw, 
 vriaaoji/, i/njtpaaiv ; but Tciv aoiSdv, Eur. Hipp. 738, is suspicious.' Matthia Gk. Gr. 
 § 69.4. The old dative in oiai is also regular, as KaKolaiv, oXkoibiv. 
 
 Contracted Substantives and Adjectives. 
 
 557. The rule given above (§ ao) for the accentuation of 
 syllables resulting from contraction is here to be applied only 
 to the Nominative Singular, and not to the oblique cases. The 
 accent of the nominative singular being determined, the word 
 follows the rule which has just been given for the accentuation 
 of oblique cases in the common declension, except that the 
 nominative and accusative dual in <o are invariably oxytone ; 
 e. g. eKwXooj becomes by the rule iKirKovs, e^j'oos evvovs, ev^oos 
 ev^ovs, airXoos a-nXovs, brnXoos biirXovs, UeipCdoos Tinptdovs, voos 
 vovs, 6(TTeov do-row, these are then treated exactly as if they 
 were not contracted at all ; hence cKTrAov, IkwAu ; Svov, evv(o, 
 evvovv, evvoiv, e^voi, eiviav, nivois, eivovs ; ev^ov, eiJ^o) ; airXov, 
 dwAM ; SittAoC, bnrXa, StwAoCz; ; UeiplOov, Iletptfla) ; vov, va, 
 vovv ; oaTov, doTu, oittovv, dorS, oar&v, oo'toIv J but fKirXii, 
 evvci, eh^di, anX^t, hmXdi, vat, 6<tt(&, 
 
 558. Note. — It would, one might think, puzzle the perverse ingenuity even of 
 a, Greek grammarian to justify this strange departure from the ordinary rule of 
 contraction ; as neipi9oos makes nupiSovs, so lieipMov ought to make IleiptOoS, 
 tKirXSov eieiT\ov, but by some unaccountable caprice they do not ; Ptolemaeus Asca- 
 lonites (Schol. Ven. K. 373) did write fi^ov = ev^6ov, but he is condemned by the 
 grammarians for doing so. On S'lKpoos or SmpSos (?) see Lob. Phryn. 233. Kiihner, 
 G. G., I. 137, observes that the adjective lirwj'ous retracts the accent; Plat. Symp. 
 181 C, ot l« Toiirow Tov iparos im-nvot, and so it stands in C. F. Hermann's edition 
 there can be no reason why this one word should have an exceptional accent. 
 
 559. The rule of contraction is also set aside in all simple 
 contracted words in ovi, which are perispomena, from whatever 
 form they are derived, e. g. ASeA^tSoCs, apyvpovs (from dpytJpeos), 
 Xpva-ovs (xpTucreos), x^iXkoCs (xdkKeos). KAveov also makes Kavovv. 
 Choerob. C. i6o. 35 ; Philem. Lex. p. 30, § 79. 
 
 560. Note, — The modem grammarians do not agree with the ancients as to 
 the accent of the nominative and accusative dual in contracted nouns and ad- 
 jectives of the common declension. ApoU. de Pron. Ii8 A: tA 8w/nJ tis fi A'/j- 
 yovra ov54iroTe irepiffiraTar ovdk ydp 6s\et rd TrroiTiicbv n irepiairdadaL eirl riKovs. 
 
 ' Joh. Alex. 14. 32 : ret els H K'/jyovra SvtKci ^ d^i^verai ij ^apiverai diriffTpaiTTai 5k 
 rfjv ■nepiff'iraifiivrjv. ofwerai ftiv dir& irepiairw/xivav Koi b^mojiivoiv, xfniffovs XP^<^^' 
 
160 Second Declension. [§ 560- 
 
 KaKds fta\<x)' trpb fuas 5^ ^x^' "^^^ r6vov tA dird ^apwofi^vav^ "OfJiijpos 'OfiTjpa:, (piKos 
 (pi\(o. Arc, 179. 2: t^ €v tois dvi/coTs H dtroffTpetpeTai r^v nepiaTrcu/ievTjv. A. G. 
 1 160: t6 yd.p irTtoTiKbv H aTtioTpainat t^v Trepiairaifievrjv, irrariKdv 5^ \4yofX€v t6 
 €V TOLS TTTtuTiKoTs cTTi T€\ovs cvpLfffcdfievov dv€v ttAOovs, otov TT^VTa TcL Cis fi K'^yovTa 
 dviad , . . Ta yovv els OTiS ev Traffais tcus irTdiaeffi ncpiffirwfteva ev T17 evOeiq. rS/v 
 Svircwv d^vvcraL, SinKovs StirkoVy SiirXw dtn\ovy, dnrKijij S^ tjTpaTrjyoJ &^VT6vas. 
 Choerob. C. 441, 14: 57 S^ els CI Xijyovffa Koi els A evBeia toiv Svlkoiv ev ry auT^ 
 ffvWa^^ exet rbv t6vov ev y Kal ^ yemcfj toiv eviKoiVj olov '0/J.r]pov 'O/i^pcy, dvBpdnrov 
 dvBpiiTToj, 'Aptffrdpxov 'ApLffT&pxoJ, a^Wtjs a^Wa^ Tpaire^Tjs rpawe^a, dpA^rjs dfi&^a, 
 KaKov «a\cO, ao<pov ao(^. Kai ravra fiev ev ry qvtt? ffvWa^-^ exovffi rbv rdvov^ ov 
 rbv avrhv be r6vov eneSe^avTO' rd p.ev ydp naXov Kal (XO<pov irepiffiraTaL^ rh i\ KaXoi 
 KoX ffO(pw d^vvercu. T6 ydp CI ev toTs SvikoIs diroffrpecpeTat Tijv -TrepiffwajfLevijv rdatv^ 
 otov (jeiiv6i, dya$(xij KoKij, ao^^j Trroix^t SetXtt;. "Ot( ydp rb CI t6 ev rots Svitcots 
 d-jroffTpicpeTai Tijv irepKTnojfievrjv Tdatv, S^Kov^ etye rb ptev ot Koi t6 tovs d^vv6fieva 
 Kal TrpoaXapi^dvovTa tt)v t^s AE ffvWapfjs eKTaotv nponcptoiriovTatf oTov otSe^ TovoSe, 
 rw Kav6vi T(£ Keyovrt, Sti irdffa tpvaei fiaKpd vpb piids ffvWaPijs Ppaxeias ecp' 
 eavT^s exovffa t^v t6vov nepitrtrdTai, ^ S^ evSeia toiv Svikoiv yevofxivT} Kar eireKTa- 
 <nv, otov TCuSe ol dvdpamoi, ov irpoirepLaTrdrai dWd irapo^vverai bid rb [t5] Ci 
 Tb iv Tots SviKois diToaTpe(peaSai t^jv Trepia-nanivqv rdaiv, otov Kokii, aoipii. The 
 same doctrine is also implicitly contained in Bust. 153. 41. Choerob. C. 250. 
 19 : Icrkov S^ on irdffai at irriijaeis ffwaipeBeiaai "nepta-jraivTaif otov nkdos ttXoCs, 
 ir\6qj irkai, X^p^^ "^V^ ev$eias toiv Svikcuv^ iiaairois h\ Koi t^s KKrjTiKTjs twv SvikSiv 
 avTai ydp ovva'peOeVaat ov irepiffTTtiivTai, dXfC o^ivovTaiy otov toj tt\6oJj Tcb -nX^j Si 
 irXSoj Si itK6j. 16 ydp CI ev tocs SvikoTs aTreffTpanTOi ttjv TrepioiriupteVTjv T&criVf otov rtb 
 KaXij, TOJ fT0(p6i, TO) dyaOdj. 
 
 These passages seem clear enough ; the dual in ai, if accented on the last syllable 
 at all, is oxytone under all circumstances. Yet our modem grammars constantly 
 have XP'"''"i dpyvpw, xaXKoi, for XP^"^! dpyvpii, x"^"^- Matthia, § 119 o; Jelf, 
 § 126; Arnold, § 178; Donaldson, § 205. 
 
 561. The feminines of adjectives belonging to this declension 
 follow, in the accentuation of their oblique cases, the rules laid 
 down for nouns of the First Declension, §§ 305-318. The no- 
 minative singular has a long final o, and therefore is paroxytone 
 when the corresponding masculine is paroxytone or propar- 
 oxytone ; when the masculine is oxytone, the feminine is so 
 likewise, hence apyvpeos, hpyvpid, apyvpias, apyvpia, apyvpiav ; 
 d,pyvped, apyvpeaiv ; hpyvpeai,, apyvpiav, apyvpiais, apyvpias ; or, 
 if contracted, apyvpa, apyvpas, apyvpd, etc. : Kakos, KaXri, KaXrjs, 
 KaX.fj, Kakrjv : cro^oy, (Tocjirj, {ro(})fjs, cro(|)r}, (TO(f)riv. 
 
 562. Note. — It will be observed that dpybpeai is proparoxytone, and as such 
 does not follow its nominative singular dpyvpea ; but it must not be forgotten that 
 dpyvpia, et similia, are only paroxytone by the accident of a long final vowel, and 
 as soon as that disappears the accent falls back to its proper place. The accent 
 therefore of the masculine must always be remembered in determining that of the 
 nominative plural ; ^Sios, ^fSid, fiddiat, ovpdvtos, ovpavtd, oipivtdt, riXeios, reXeld, 
 reXAai ; Chcerob. C. 449. i, see above, § 216. 
 
-§ 565.] Monosyllabic Substantives. 16I 
 
 CHAPTEK IV. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF WOEDS BELONGING TO THE 
 THIRD DECLENSION. 
 
 I. Substantives. — (a) Monosyllables. 
 
 563. Neuter monosyllables are perispomena, as 85, /cpi, oSs, 
 TrCp, crraiy, or^p, i^ap, (p&s, ms ; ei, juC, w, ^C, o5, wt, pfi, rai), ^t, 
 
 564. Note. — Arc. 124. 11 ; Theodos. Gramin. 198. 1. The neuter Kip, which 
 only occurs in union with prepositions, as kniKop, dv&Kdp (or iirl K&p, &vd "ip), ia 
 necessarily oxytone as being short (see § 12); on the other word xip, if it be 
 really another, which is found in the Homeric expression nm Si fuv iv Kapbs alar) 
 (n. 9. 378), see Lob. Par. 73. The same is the case with aav, which is oxytone in 
 Herodot. 1. 139 ; Athen. 453 D, etc. Both cdv and aav occur in Sohol. Aristoph. Nub. 
 23 ; Lob. Par. 77 : ' SKiop oxytonum est in Edd. vett. Aristoph. Eann. 146 ; Plut. 
 305, ubi Brunokius axSip', tanquam masculinum esset, scripsit, in Aneod. Bekk. p. 
 1208, aHisque locis ad Phryn. p. 293, indicatis, sed ciroumflectendum esse, ut 
 neutra, credimus antiquis v. Theodos. de Accent, p. 189 ; Eegg. Pros. 449, exoeptis 
 qui dorice acripserunt ; etenim Joannes de Ton. p. 7, [20] : aKoip' tovto Si <paal 
 AaipieTs o^ivdv : quod si yerum est, male nuper in Epioharmi versibus Athen. 7. 
 319 F, 320 C, pro oxytono e codd. successit oircumflexum; Lob. Par. 88, araXi . . . 
 estque ea usitatior hujus vocabuli tonosis sive sebum significat sive farinam ma- 
 ceratam; Hippocr. de Nat. Mul. p. 550, et 597, T. 2 ; Herodot. 2. 36; Aristot. 
 Probl. 31. 9; Athen. i. 32 B; 12. 548 C ; 14. 645 B; Galen. Oomm. in L. de 
 Artioc. 2. 41. 469; T. 18. P. I ; Stob. Flor. 85. 21. p. 491. 11 ; rarius oxytonum 
 Arist. Meteor. 4. 9. 459 G, p. 386. ed. Bekk. ; cujus tot libri mirabiliter conspi' 
 rant, Galen, de Antid. i. 9. 50 ; de Loco, aflfect. 2. 9. iii ; T. 8 ; Oribas de Pract. 
 2. 82 ; Moschopul. Sched. p. 199 : et in Eupolidis versu ap. Etym. M. 422. 43 ; 
 quern afferens Eustathius p. 11 66. 38, OTai^ scribit. Sed quod Photius ait mis 
 avev ToS I 6 'ATTi*is fi.i'yei, 6 Si 'liiv arms, hodie nusquam apparet prseterquam in 
 OTariTrjs . . . et aTarivij : ' <|>us = ^<ios and <j>6as. 
 
 565. Monosyllables of the masculine and feminine gender are 
 oxytone, as "Av, Adv, TlAv; TJyv, ykryv, \i.i\v, pr\v, (n:\r\v, <i>priv, 
 XVv, '^Tjv ; 6'i.v, Iv, piv ; kX^v, TTpdv, 'Pdv, x^'^"' ^'^i' j N({p, 'PAp, 
 Yldp, ■^dp ; "Hp, 6rip, Kr/p (faie), a-rip; ^fjpes, Tprjpes ; Ftp, Eip, 
 cretp, <^5eip, ^etp ; Nwp, adp, <f)(&p ; Zds, Kpds, ITpcis, ^dds ; FXtj?, 
 Z^s, Kp?js, a-qs; Aty, \is, ts, pis ; dds, Tpds; Kkds, Krds, jneiy; Zew, 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 Third Declension. [§ 5^5- 
 
 Ne?;s, 4)A€V?; aXs, x^'ps, Ae'f, irXd^, (rcip£, ortf, ^Xo'^; Dpii^, (nrcif 
 K/se'^; /St}^, kt^^, /57Jf, <T^ii\ epC$, rfrC^; vi^, Trw'f, Sr^^X 'I'P'^'f 
 8o>^, A^y£, A?;y^, (TTpkyi, rpa,^; Kvl.-^, kif, Nii/f ; KXe>, (^A^i/f 
 yvV, o\/f ; e(af, o-Kwf, b>f ; 8ai;s ; except perispomena, j3ovs (and 
 I3&s), /3(S^, i-aCs, ypaCs (yeCs, ypevs), ©pSf, ©wv, Aas, oZy, -Koii, 
 Tavi, cj)do'Ls, and those in vs, as 8pCy, ©Bs, /xCs, o-Cy. 
 
 566. Note i.— Arc. 124-127; Job. Alex. 12. 21 ; 7. 20; Theog. Can. 132- 
 134 ; B. M. 64. 31 ; 770. 19 : ai£, according to Arc. 1 25. 6, this was perispomenon 
 in Attic ; Joh. Alex. 7. 25 is rather more guarded : to 8c yXav^ ical o?f wap' ■fifuv 
 [i.e. in the Koivii SiiXixTof] liiv o^ivovrai, -napdi S% 'A6rjvaiois Kal raCra nvh irepi- 
 arrSiai : of aif Lobeck (Par. 99) says : 'uhiounque inveni oxytonum est;' and no 
 doubt that is the better accent : 'PaBs ^, vocabulum ignotum apud Joann. Alex. 
 TOVM. irapajy. p. 7. 35 ; eo fortaase referenda Hesyohii glossa, BaC' etSos dvBovs,' 
 W. Dindorf ap. H. T>. ; of. Lob. Par. 91 : may it not be a bye-form of /Sows or jSSs ? 
 on the latter form see Suid. and Hesych. s. v. Sohol. Ven. H. 238 : Bvuv (?) Schol. 
 Tim. Plat. 21 E : Pui£ = ;3<iaf, Philop. de Great. Mundi, p. 188 B ; Theog. Can. 132. 
 25 ; Lob. Par. 109 : vXav^, Herod, it. jj,. \. 41. 21 ; Eu3t. 1451. 62 : napci rots 
 ira\aioTs rj yXav^ Tiipiff-naTai, o\ Kal d^vveaOai ^\v \4yov(TL t5 yXaii^ trX^v AoipLKoK : 
 Schol. Aristoph. Vesp. 1086 = 1081 : t^ yKav^ . . . ^AttiicoI filv TTeptffiraicriv, ol S^ 
 AwpuTs b^vvovdiv : of. Joh. Alex. 7. 25, quoted above ; E. M. 36. 51 : rvfjs, 
 St. Byz., is expressly said to be oxytone, Chcerob. C. 43. 17 ; 8^s=8ais, Sohol. Hes. 
 Scut. 275 ; it is sometimes falsely perispomenon : on the Syraousan 6 Seiv = (5 8cfra, 
 see Lob. Par. 71 : ApBs, St. Byz. : Zas, of. B. M. 655. 27; %i<i% = e(6s, Herod, 
 w. II.. \. 6. 8, is perispomenon in Bust. 775. 48 ; 1387. 29 ; Arc. 130. 20 ; H. D.: 
 ©paj, Arc. 125. 7 ; Theog. Can. 132. 29 ; yet according to Reg. Pros. ap. Herm. de 
 emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 423, it is oxytone, and Lobeck (Par. 99) says that he has 
 found it ' modo perispomenon Xenoph. Anab. 7. 3. 26 ; Paus. 5. c. 12. 5 ; 26. 3 : 
 Appian. Civ. 4. 136 ; lege synseresis aTro tov @pdi^ fiapyrdvov ovSpLaros Eustath. ad 
 Dion. 322 ; Eegg. Pros. N. 126. p. 449 ; Aueod. Cram. T. i. 25 ; [add E. M. 36. 
 51] ; modo oxytonum Polyb. 5. 65. 9 ; Strab. 14. 611 ; Appian. Civ. 1. 116 ; Athen. 
 7. 272 F; II. 489 A; Sext. c. Gramm. 3. 288; Sohol. II. O. 741 ; ut Bekkerus 
 eoripsit Plat. Charm, p. 156 D; et in iisdem Kegg. Pros. N. 6. 423 sancitur; v. 
 Gottling ad Aristot. Polit. p. 406 ; ' 6iis, Athen. 144 F : 0Sv, Theog. Can. 132. 2 ; 
 Choerob. C. 294. 24; E. M. 459. 551 kXcCs, Lob. Par. 92 : 'kA«is circumflexura 
 habet in Aristot. Probl. 29. 14. p. 952. 21 ; et in codd. Laur. et Paris. Nioom. 5. 2. 
 p. 1 1 29. 30; contra Grammaticorum pr^ceptum ouSer els EI2 /iOvoavWafiov Ttpi- 
 amrai (l /t^ rti & Anecd. Cram. I. 171 ; Kegg. Pros. N. 127. p. 450; Eusth. 857. 
 40 ; neque quod in diastasi icXrjk dicitur {k\&Cs j^lolicum est), extra diastasin bary- 
 tonum esse potest ; itaque etiam Atticum /cA-ps scribitur : ' Kvp, a very late word 
 for Hvpii, Lob. Par. 77 ; \Cs and kis were oxytoned by Aristarchus ; .(Eschrion on 
 the contrary wrote Afy, kTs, but the tradition followed Aristarchus ; Schol. Ven. A. 
 239 ; 480 ; Bust. 841. 21 : t^ 6^ \h fcard ^ikv 'Apiffrap^ov, Sjs ^atriv ol ire pi 'Airiaiva 
 Kal ^Hp6Sojpov, h^iverai, fTvvf^ofiotovfieyov rw x^P^'^'^VP^ "^^^ /"'^ Ktos' eri Sc Kal to) 
 tIs Kal 0ls Kal ^iSf C( Koi bia^6p(us ravra KXiviraL irp^s ro Kis. 6 Alcrxpi-Qiv 8^, cpatft, 
 irepiaira Sia rb Kal t^v aWiaTiK^v iripiawaaBat. ois yoLp fivs iivv, Spvs Spue, ovtqj Kal 
 Kis KTv. €1 5^ ixijSlv rSiv tis 12 TrfpiffTrarai, &K\' 6 Aiffxpicov tovto knoUiy iK<piiyaiv 
 BriXvKbv kwl$€Tov b^vrovov rb Xls neTpr}, iv 'OSucrffef^ ^7]0€v. Kal avroi ^xkv Ikuvos jb 
 XXs b Xiojv irtpLtaita hil Tou XeovTos irpbs dtaaroXfjv toO hinBiTiKov. &XX' fj irapdSoais, 
 <paai, T^ 'Apiarapxai iriiBeTai : cf. E. M. 567. 7 : [ieCs is wrongly perispomenon in 
 Stob. Eel. I. 27. p. 556 ; Lob. Par. 92 : vt)Cs, if this form is resolved it is doubtful 
 whether it should be written vTjts or vribs : there is the same difficulty with regard 
 
-§ 568.] Monosyllabic Stibstmitives. 163 
 
 to 7p))Cs : Bekker, Dindorf, and Thiersch prefer 7pi7iSr, Buttmann and Lobeck, Path. 
 2. 44, are for 7p§Ej and vrfis, rightly as I venture to think ; iT'iis = irars, Theog. Can. 
 134.32! iTous, Lob. Par. 93 : 'quod Buttmannus dicit Grainm. §41. Adn. 8. 
 multo ssepius ttoEs legi quam iroiis, adeo falsum est, ut pr^ decern cireumflexionis 
 exemplis centum contraria proferri possint;' Ilpds, Choerob. C. 16. 15: toCto Se 
 Karb. dfcpi^ftav d^ijvcTai Kal Sid. tov NT tcKiveTai' laTeov on 6 ^HptuStavbs Iv to) 
 'Ovo/^aTiic^ \^yH avrb Tr€ptff-trda6at Kal dtci tov NT ic\iv€(T6aL, ev de t§ KaBoKov 
 b^vv(a6ai, d/ioias 8f aal Bid toC NT K\iv(a0ai : it is perispomenon Reg. Pros. 57. 
 P' 433; St. Byz. ». v.; but cf. E. M. 655. 27; irpoCI is perispomenon in Herod. 
 TT. ju. \. 41. 19, but wrongly ; Arc. 125. 6 ; Lob. Par. 105 : irpuv is incorrectly irpatv 
 in Schol. jEschyl. Pers. 132, quoted by H. D. ; irriij, Theog. Can. 132. 24 ; Gottling 
 Accent, p. 242 : ' Nach der Stelle des Grammatikers, welche ich zu Theodos. p. 236, 
 mitgetheilt habe, ward auch irrfflf perispomenirt ; vgl. Herodian bei Herm, de 
 emend, p. 306 : ' Tafi^, Herod, n. pi. X. 41. 23 ; E. M. 36. 51 ; dSX^ = auXaf, Theog. 
 Can. 132. 24, is falsely SiK( in Orion 120. 11 ; Lob. Par. 11 1 : Ssf = &ap, Lob. Par. 
 78 : the name of the Egyptian city "ilv is indeclinable, though feminine : on 50p, 
 Herod, tt. p.. A. 12. 21. 
 
 567. Note 2. — The grammarians are not quite consistent in the acccount 
 which they give of the .iSIolio accentuation of monosyllables ; Choerob. C. 333 says : 
 k-nl TovTQJV ycLp (sc. p.ovoav\\al3cuv) tpvKarTovtri r^v d^emv TCiffiv, olov vv^, Stu^' ttois 
 yAp Svvarai rd fiovoffiWaffa Papivia6ai ; on the other hand Gramm. Meerm. § 27 
 ed. Koen. TrfpiffTTaicriv dfs eninav tcL piovoffvWa^a 6v6pinra- ^ctj£, tttw^, Spanpj XP^^^) 
 /oCj, Spoils, jSois, xi'ot's, voiis, xv"} ZfSr ; of. Ahrens de Grfflcse ling, dialect, i . p. 1 1 : 
 he does not notice the former passage at all : probably the jEoHans circumflexed 
 those monosyllables which are naturally long, and oxytoned those which were 
 naturally short, and if so, 0\-rip, j3iol. = ScAcap, in E. M. 200. 27, and Hesych. 
 should be corrected PXijp: yet we have fieis declared to be j3j;olic by Eust. 1174. 
 19, and oxytone by Arc. 125. 
 
 Ahrens de Gr. ling. dial. 2. p. 27 : 'monosyllaba apud Dores oxytona sunt quae 
 apud Lesbios perispomena, vnlgo vel oxytona vel perispomena . . . Exemplo sunt 
 auiip pro vulgari aaSip . . . et 7X01)^ pro Attico yXav^ . . . Quanquam Doricum 0m 
 pro /Sous irepia-naaBai fertur : ' I can add nothing to this, though I doubt whether 
 the learned author is justified in his assertion by ancient authorities. 
 
 568. Oblique Gases. — The dissyllabic Genitive and Dative 
 singular and Dative plural are oxytone, as 6r]p, 6r]p6s, O-qpi, dripal; 
 oh, oios, oU, oicrL ; vow, ttoSoj, "noM, ■nocri ; the Accusative singular 
 in V when long, and the Vocative singular when formed by cast- 
 ing off s, the Genitive and Dative dual, and the Genitive plural, 
 are perispomena, as ypavv, hpvv, Kiv, /cA.eij% iwv, vavv, oXv, arvv ; 
 ^ov, Zev ; jSooiv, bpvolv, nrjvoiv, avolv, (fipevolv, ^mtoIv, yeipolv, 
 xOovoiv ; yvrjT&v, Orjr&v, ij.r]v&v, ol&v, Kprjr&v, (Tr]T&v, xqv&v ; the 
 remaining cases are accented on the penultimate, as xXeTSa, ij.rjva, 
 xfjva, (j)&Ta, vi(^a ; bp-ue, p,ve, trve ; aiyes, TToibes, X^'P^^ ' ^ay is 
 oxytone in the Genitive and Dative singular only, Tlavos, YlavC, 
 Ilava, Haves, Ylivcov, Tlavas, Tlacn and YIdvea-cn; except 
 
 I. The contracted forms ^pos, ^pt (for lapos, ^api); ®&vos; 
 &&VI (for Qooivo?), &&VTOS ; Kjjpos KTJpi (for Kiapos, Kfapi, but 
 
 M 2 
 
164 Third Declension. |"§ 568- 
 
 K17/30S, Kr\p[, from /c?7p, fate); kaos, kai (for k6.aos, kAa'i); vlos, 
 vtC (for vtCos, or v'ioy, from dts) ; ©en (for @4tu), jxaaTi (for 
 /niio-ru), /XTjri (for ji^Tjrtt), (nr^i (for cnr^ei), together with '^ddvTos 
 ^ddvTi, "ilxjr 'liTTos, and Mrjvi. 
 
 2 In the ordinary dialect the Genitive and Dative dual and 
 the Genitive plural of the following words are paroxytone : Say, 
 baboLV, babcov ; Sjucoy, iiJ,(ioi,v, SfxtiJcor ; 6(&s, Bdtoiv, 6<La>v; KpAs, Kpd- 
 Toiv; 0V9, aroiv, cotccv, Traiy, TraCboiv, TtaCbiav; o-jjs, aiu>v; Tpds, 
 Tpuxov ; <pm, (fxoToiv, (pcarcov ; 4><ffs, (paboLV, (paboov. Aticov from 
 kaas is also paroxytone, and the same is the case with bovpoov 
 from bopv. 
 
 It may be as well to say that these rules do not apply to 
 dissyllabic eases of participles ; /3(ij, or ards, for instance, make 
 jSdvTos, aTdvTos, jS&VTi, crravTi, a-r&vTa, (rrdv ; crrAvTe, aravroiv ; 
 crrdvres, a-Tavra, ctt&vtuiv, crracri, (rrdvTas ', C'^v, ^avTos, C^vri, and 
 so on. 
 
 569. Note i. — Genitive Singular. Choerob. C. 408. lo sq. ; Arc. 428. 13; 
 Schol. Ven. E, 266 ; on Kpiois^ fcipois, etc., whicli do not come from monosyllabic 
 nominatives, see below, § 679: on "niros, see Choerob. 0. 411. 23; Hom. Od. 
 I. 429 : tbe genitive and dative of Trpiiv are found falsely accented : 'irpavSs recte 
 d(vT6v!os soriptuin ap. Choerob. in Theodos. p. 294. 19 ; Btym. M. p. 692. 49 ; 
 Zonar. p. 1575, et in epigr. Damostrati Anth. Pal. 9. 328 : Oipfiov irpaivSs : male 
 npSivos et irpwvi in libris quibusdam Pausanise 2. 34. 11, et 36. 1. 2, nbi nomen 
 collis est prope Hermionen siti,' M. D. : tliose wbo "wrote 'npuiv irpStvos, regarded 
 tb© word as contracted from irptiiv, gen. TrpeSvo? ; cf. Suid. s. v. Upwves : Scbol. Ven. 
 M. 462 : kdos TrpoTTepttT-naffTiOV dis K\rjpos' dird yoip ev^e/as Ttk-mwici dtffvW&^ov icarcL 
 T^v rov TTOirjTov XPV^^^^ ^'^^ w(pei\e rpiavWaPetv -fj yevtic'q, avvaXoL^^v S^ Xa^ov0a 
 ^apTuverai : Schol. "Ven. E. 266 : vTos trpo-nipiaTTaffTiov' airh ycip evOeias Iqrl fi^ 
 el/yr]fi€y7]S t^s vTlSj ^s yeviicfi ^(paKcv eJvac rptirvWaPos dis jjl&vtlos, avrrj Toivvv ffwa- 
 KoKjnjv 7Ta$ov(Xa icai SiffiWaPos yevofx^yt] ^apiverai, ^y Ak6XovBos doriK^. NrjKtjttp 
 vTt ioiKuis (11.2. 20) ical alTtartK^ dW' via KKvTioto txa^ffofiev (II. 15. 427) 
 Koi tr\7]$vvTmi^ evOeia vTes 6 fi^v Kredrov (II. 2.621) /cai alriaTiK^ vt&s r oWv- 
 fifvovs (II. 22. 62)' diTod€i^ ofi^v 5^ icalrd vidffi 5^ TlpLdfioio (II. 2. 463) irapd tovto 
 KiKXiadm K. T. A.. 
 
 570. Dative Singular. — ufi', Schol. Ven. n. 177 : ®cti, Hom. II. 1 8. 407 : ptAart, 
 H. 23. 500 : M^vi, Herodot. 2. 99 : lirjTi, II. 23. 318 : airrji, II. 24. 83 ; Choerob. 0. 
 417: on Sai or Sat see Schol. Ven. 3. 387: the heteroclite K\adi, Mr't, aXxi, are 
 oxytone like other dissyllabic datives, A. G. 1226 ; Schol. Ven. 2. 352. 
 
 Accusative Singular. — Schol. Ven. A. 480 : XTv Trfpunraffreov kotcI v6ii.ov tSiv 
 ^ovoavW&^aiv aXriaTLiiwv' irdtxa yap aiT(aTt«T) novoavWa^os ils N \iiyovaa trfpi- 
 GtrdTm, dir4(XTpanTai 5^ rov o^vv tSvov, ij.dy, ^vai', avv vv ravTrj Kal ^ fcXetda 
 oXriaTttc^ y^vo^kvr} icXhv TrepiairaTot, t^s €v6eias d^vvofihTjr ravTa 'HpuSiavds iv rq} 
 ■nivTiKaiSfK&rm TTJi ita96Xov : Arc. 130. T7; Choerob. C. 421. 23 ; Schol. Ven. 0. 441 ; 
 A- 480; 2.352- 
 
 Vocative Singular.— Choivoh. C. 241. 29. 
 
-§ 572.J Monosyllabic Substantives. 165 
 
 Nominative Dual. — Arc. 13I. 16 has Xlf, while Choeroh. C. 441 . 7, writes \Tt 
 and kU. 
 
 Genitive and Dative Dual. — The genitive and dative in oiv have the same 
 accent as the genitive plural, hence ivSpSiv dvSpotv, x«p£'' x^'P""' or x^P"'") hut 
 naiSajv -naidoLV, Arc. 132. 10; Chcerob. C. 445. 14: the Homeric iroSotlV is pro- 
 perispomenon II. 15. 18. 
 
 571. Note 2. — Nominative Plural. In Doric this case was jDarox^^one. Ahrena 
 de Gr. ling, dialect. 2. p. 29 : '.^que in nominativo et accusative pluralis decli- 
 nationis tertise apud Dorienses paroxytona filisse traduntur, quae vulgo sunt pro- 
 paroxytona, vel properispomena, ut iraiSes, ywaixes, vriixas (Choerob. Bekk. 1236 
 [=in Can. 427. 21] 01 Aoipias o^iiav Trap^x"'"'"' '"■' '''"'' Toioirwv otov iraiSes, alyes, 
 yvvaiKis' TavTa ydp ^/JLeis TrepiaTrtufiev, 01 6^ Aatpieis napo^ijvovffiv. — J. Gr. 243 a : 
 TcL 6(S ES \7iyovTa BrjKvKct. dvSpLara TrK-qSwriKcL opdijs iTT^jffews irapo^vrovovcFi, yvvaiKis, 
 Xe^/jes, "(ies, ipviBa. — Scholl. Theocr. 1. 109 : toB Si trTWKas t& AS p.aitp6v. 01 yhp 
 AojpicTs rSjv €(S E5 \Tjy6vTtuv evOeiatv Toiv irKTjOvvTttcSiv dfiouus irapo^vvovffi Kal pumphv 
 eXouffi rb A, oti tos -nap rfpiv eh ES Kt^yoiffas evOeias rSiv irXTiBwrmttiv eiceTvoi StcL 
 T^s AI Ttpotpipovaiv. Grammaticulus, qui reote Dorioo more TniiKas scriptum in- 
 venit, quEe profert, inde male coUigit). Quod valde mirum esset, nisi, et in 
 Latinorum declinatione tertia nominativus et accusativus pluralis ultimas longas 
 haberent, ut pedes, et in Gothorum iis declinationibus, quae Graeoorum et Latinorum 
 tertiae respondent, ut a fisks, pisois, descendit fiscds n. pi. et fishans ace. pi., et 
 apud ipsos Grsecos pronomina personalia, quae priscas formas servare amant; ut 
 illieTs et ^^Sj. Inde augurari licet, antiquitus eos tertise declinationis casus 
 ultimas produxisse et in Dorica dialecto accentum certe priscum hffisisse.' Kiihner 
 G. G. I. 251 thinks all this incredible, and that the accusative has in some 
 mysterious way been confounded by the grammarians with the nominative; a 
 professed grammarian should have more faith. 
 
 572. Note 3. — Genitive Plural is perispomenon, as firjvwv, XV'^"' K/jijtSj', 
 BrjTaiv, arpSv, yvr/Twv, except the paroxytones mentioned above, to which may be 
 added Kiiaiv, irKiioiv, TKiioiv; Choerob. C. 453. 15 ; to eh 2 K-qyovra liOVoavWafia 
 ■jTeptTTOffvWd^ojs K\tv6fieva Tavriqv exot'O't t^v Statpefftv T^ p.\v o^vTova^ kaiv n\v htcL 
 {rvficl>d)VOV K\ivoivraif iTepiffiTwffn^v yevtKfjv tuiv TTKijOvVTiKuiv, otov ff^s ffrjr^s ff^res 
 arjToiv, Kp^j KpTjris KpfJTfS KprjrSiv, Sfjs Br/Tcls 6iJTes BriTwv {arjimivu i\ rdv luaSairSv), 
 yvrjs yyTjrbs yv^res yvTjTaiv eciv Si Sia KoSapov rov 02 K\i9SiffL^ ^apivovrai Karci t^v 
 yeviK^v rSiV TrKTjBvvTtKoiv, otov Tpws Tpaibs Tpaies Tpttiofj/, Sficbs Sfiojds Sfmies SpuiitaVf 
 Oibs Bojds 6ai€s B^iayv (effrt Si etSos Orjpiov), ffeiis ffios {sic\ trees <reaiv {(X7]/w.ivei Si roiis 
 OKwXrjKas') roira yd.p t^ KavSvi 0apvvovTai. Td Si t'lvojv Kal Kp&Tiuv irpbs Siatpopov 
 oripLaffiav Si&Kpopov exovffi Kal rbv tovov rb yoip rivujv irevaTttcbv fiiv virapxov ^api- 
 veraij avra-noSoriKbv Si i^yovv &J)pLarov^ TrepiffiraTai, otov tIvqjv ^Kovaas ; rivwv. Kai 
 rb Kpdrcov Si dnb tov Kpares {6 arjjxaivet r^v fcetpaXijv) inrdpxov ^aphveTot, dtrb Si tov 
 Kpdrr] VTtdpxov ■tTepiatrdTai, otov Tct fcp&rrj rwv fcparuv. Td 5^ (popSaiv Kal StfSajv dirb 
 TOV <paitSciiv kal SaiSoiv yivd^eva Kard avvaipeaiv Tt)v 0apetav rdatv ifvKa^av. lavra 
 
 • iiiv irepi tSjv b^vvonivojv. Td 5^ vepiffTrijiieva e« tov ivavTiov yivovTat' edv ptiv. ydp 
 Sid KaOdpov toS 05 K\ivcovTat, ireptanaifft t^v yeviK^v toiv ttKtjSvvtikwv, otov fivs ptvbs 
 jiies jivSiv, /Sous fiobs 06es fioSiv, avs avbs aies avSiv, Spvs Spvds Spvis Spvwv, idv Si Bid 
 avpixpiivov KKivoivrait ^apivovrai ev rp yeviK^ rwv 7r\r]$vvTiicatv, otov nats naiSbs natSei 
 naiSajVf irds navTos irdvTes ndvrwv. Tb Si \d(uv e^apivBij irpbs dvTiStaffToK'^v toC 
 01 \aol rSiv \a&v' dWws re 5^ ovTe eoTi tovto dnb pLovoavK\d0ov evSeias t^s Aay, 
 dW' dirb Siavk\d0ov Trjs Aoar dirb ydp tov Kdas yiyovev ^ yeviKj) Xdaos Kal Kard 
 Kpdaiv rSiv Sio AA eh iv A Si)\ov6ti piaKp6v, \Sos otov 
 
 Kdos virb ^iir^s' 
 Kol \ombv ^ ev9eta tSiv irXriSvvTtKuiv K&aes \dfs Kal ^ yevmi) Kadaiv Kdajv, Yet kis 
 
166 Third Declension. [§ 572- 
 
 and 'his make «ii5s and Xicir, «iSi/, Kiwv, Sohol. Ven. r. 198 ; o ji.\v 'Ap'unapxos 
 olwv ttis aiywv^ 6 8i 'HptoSiavbs btwv ws Sai'Saiv, heyaiv ujs ov kXivh rb /wvoavWa^ov 6 
 ironjTTis, el /j-fj fierpov KwKvffeiev. Cf. Joh. Alex. 18. 16; Arc. 134. 10; 133. II ; 
 A. G. 1251 ; Theodos. Can. 1005. 29 ; Eust. 1425. 52 ; 318. 46 ; Schol. Ven. N. 103 ; 
 Choerob. B. 50. 2 sq. 
 
 The word cf>p€ap should properly be barytone in all its oases, but (pprjTus, (pprqri 
 are oxytone, Choerob. C. 410. 11, and the genitive plural is <j>firiTSiv, A. G. 1265; 
 Joh. Alex. 19. 34; B. M. 800. 15 ; in like manner ariap, aTTjp makes CTtaros or 
 OTrjrds, arrjTi, @p<ii, ©pSfi ©prj'iKOS, and Qpcfads or @pri/c6s. 
 
 573. Note 4. — In Doric the genitive plural of all monosyllables was perispo- 
 menon, aa Trai/rwi/, ttolSuiv, Tpaiwv, ApoU. de Adv. 581. 21 : de Pron. 33 B ; Ahrens 
 de Gr. ling, dialect. 2. p. 32. The pronominal n'r was alone excepted, ApoU. de 
 Pron. 33 B ; 35 B. Pamphilus extended this to all dialects ; Sohol. Ven. N. 103 ; 
 Eust. 922. 49. 
 
 574. Note 5. — Dative Plural. Those in eaai, aa 6r;pe<x<Ti, xeipeaai, retract the 
 accent; aTriaai is a syncopated form oi airhaai, Choerob. C. 462. 20. This author 
 also presumes that the dative plural of $6iis, if it had one, would be ^Soffi, not 
 *9ocri: "ii.6.ai or vUai is paroxytone, Chcerob. C. 463. 19 ; Joh. Alex. 11. 23. 
 
 575. Compounds from monosyllables retract the accent, as 
 alyL-ndv, avri^eip, avTL-^doov, avroxOcov, bidTrri^, 'EreoKp?jy, veofjirjv, 
 o^ohaLs, 2a/io^pa^ ; except inrobij.ds oxytone. 
 
 Note.— Choerob.- C. 176. 2 : nay yd.p 6vopia fiovotJvKKa^ov kv ttJ frvvOiaei ava~ 
 Pi^d^€i rbv t6vov, oTov x^^^ avT6x9ojv, Trafy ciiTrau, @pci^ ^apidOpa^ [s^'c], 5ais dj^uSais, 
 kKcIs Kard/tXeta, ttou? Sittouj, x^wpt? tov tttuj^ tto\vitt(jj^^ 
 
 noKviTTWKis Tc MeKatvat. 
 
 Id 5^ M^Xaivai t6itos knl (ItTTt) ttjs 'Arritt^s, TroKvirTojici? 5e, otov at '^x^^^^^ ito\- 
 Kois \ayajoi!is. Tovto ycip t^v d^cTav T&aiv ecpvha^e tov dirkov. Tb y^p [Od. 5' 386.] 
 
 HoffetS&ovos virodndiSf 
 
 oittc avTLKeiTai ^fiTv h^vvofievov^ liruZi}, ojy kv t^ ir^pi ■npoSkffeas €1 8iw (piKov fwSrj- 
 {x6fX€0a, TTapeXKOvffav 'ix^t Tfjv vtrb irpSBeffiv, iuffre fxrjS^ -jrapexetv ip^aatv on ffi^vOsffts 
 yiyoj/ev, dvTl yelp tov TLoffetSAovos 5/tws €<rTt ; cf. E. M. 358. 10 ; 435. 32 ; Arc. 20. 
 17. 'AvaKXeCs, Pollux 7. 107, should be dv(i.K\€i,s, like avrCKXets, Chcerob. C. 2o5. 28 
 and KardKXeis, A. G. Oxon. 2. 342. 13; 296. 2 ; xaTanXflf is therefore an error, 
 though it is 80 accented by H. D. in all the passages which they quote except one^ 
 E. M. 495. 19 ; besides this the following exceptional words occur ; dvTior<t)T|v, Philo, 
 Belop. p. 67 C, S. D. ia contrary to all rule, and almost certainly an error : avro!vi\p, 
 auToirvlp, avToeCs are accents for which there ia no authority beyond that of the 
 scribes : dpxt'<t><ip. Died. Sic. i. 80, L, S., should probably be dpxi<p<op : Siao-cjxil, 
 Arc. 18. 22 ; Draco 19. 9 ; on thia and others of the same termination see Compound 
 Adjectives, under which head eiripX-fis is considered ; lin.'nKi^ (?) H. D. : T|p.tKpTis, 
 Lycoph. 150 is afalse accent : €T6oS|i.ms seems to be false for iTf6SpMs : KaraKXuOes, 
 Horn. Od. 7. 197, is written «oTd«\a)9es in B. M. 495. 24, but the former accent 
 is correct, since the word is not derived from a monosyllabic noun, but from the 
 verb KhiiBa : ircpix9wv for irepCxAwv is probably an error, cf. Lob. Par. 382 : 
 d>(toK\eCs, Tzetzes, AUeg. p. 107. 48, S. D, ought to be iii^KXeis : o-a|j.iri, L. S., if 
 such a word really exists, ita accent may be defended on the ground that it is 
 a parathetic compound. The musical writera uae such words as ^puSrJTa, ■fiiupai, 
 ^ftKpt; they are hardly grammatical forma, and their accents are arbitrary. 
 
-§ 579-J Substantives in av. 167 
 
 (5) WOEDS OF MORE THAN OnE SYLLABLE. 
 
 Neuter Substantives. 
 
 576. All neuter substantives throw the accent back, as &(ttv, 
 avTOKoKXos, j3fXos, yrjpas, bdKpv, 6e'\eap, b^fxas, bUepas, lap, Kepas, 
 Kpeas, Kvvocrapyes, fiidv, oveiap, oveibos, ovas, TreXayos, tt&v, aivijTn, 
 reixosi ^bup ; except iSra properispomenon. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 118-124; Theog. Can. 131. 28: AiiTO(if|Kos is better -written aa 
 two words : Povpiav^s, Hesych. ; r||jiEpoKaXX^s (?) E. M. 429. 44 : luTa was thus 
 accented by Herodian, Tbeog. Can. 78. 11: ovoxeiXes, Hesych.: Tpixoptaves, a 
 plant : the following Proper Names retain the adjeotival accent ; 'Aj3apfe, Joseph. 
 Ant. 8. 48: Aia|ji.irEp^5, Plut. i. 404. 
 
 Masculine and Feminine Substantives. 
 
 577. The irregularities of these words are so great that it 
 is impossible to give any general rule which can be depended 
 on, but it may perhaps assist the memory to mention the main 
 result of the special rules subjoined. Speaking then in the 
 widest terms, and neglecting the numerous exceptions which 
 occur, it may be said that masculine and feminine substantives 
 of this declension throw the accent as far back as possible, except 
 those in av, as (gen. dbos), evs, r}v, rjp, is (gen. tbos, Ibos, and lvos), 
 vs (gen. ii8os), uts (gen. 00s) and u>, which are oxytone : those in 
 ^ and i/f always take the accent on the penultimate. 
 
 -AN. 
 
 578. Those in av are oxytone, as-'Aypidv, 'ACAv, 'A^Si-e?, 
 'AkKixdv, Bpaxp-dv, 'lav, iraiAv, 'neXenAv, Tit&v. Compounds are 
 paroxytone, as Alyiirav, Alvorirav, 'Epp-oirav, Evi^Trav, evTtaiav, 
 TiTavoTiav, 
 
 579. Note. — Arc. 8. 4 ; Choerob. C. 68. 15 ; 270. 23 : lariov S\ xal tovto ort 
 
 Tci eis N XijiovTa apBfvmh f) BrjXvjccL ij d(vvovTm ^ fiapvvovrai, ovSeirore SI 
 
 irepiffiruvTat, ^(wpir el fjiTj Siffiv els nN .... otov Bcvo<pSiv : Lob. Par. 189 : AlXSv (?) 
 Epiph. Panar. 618 B, H. D. : BapaPav (sic) and Bapimvav are, according to E. M. 
 715. II, barbarous and indeclinable, see § 32, and Choerob. E. 83. 9: Aapeidv, 
 .^schyl. Pers. 663, another form for Aaptros : Avp,av, St. Byz., is probably a 
 mistake for Av/mv or for AviMves: MeySv, according to E. M. 715. n. barbarous 
 and indeclinable : \i.iyi(n8.v, ApoU. de Adv. 570. 10, but such an accent cannot be 
 defended; the proper form is fi^yiiXTAv ; thus also for vedv, Apoll. de Adv. 570, 
 ve&v ought to be read, and for (way, ^vvdv ; on the Doric forms Iloo-eiSav (?) (gen. 
 avos), XloTiSdv, IIoTf iSiiy, HoireMv, see Ahrens de Gr. ling, dialect. 2. p. 243 sq. ; 
 Uoaeidav seems to be the .lEolio form of the word, but there is great confusion both 
 
168 Third Declension. [§ 579- 
 
 as to its accent and even its declension : 5oiives, Strab. 496. 499 ; Gottling, 
 Accent, p. 263, thinks SoSj/es better ; Xdavts, St. Byz., is undoubtedly wrong : 
 ij/a'ySdv or >|;AY8av is variable both in accent and declension ; see L. S. s. v. : 
 £ Vdv or oijav, E. M. 825. 19 ; Joh. Alex. 37. 32 : ^b Si rav Sio nfpiairwi^fvas 
 «X" : -^- Gr- 940- 21 ; Philem. Lex. § 319. p. 133 ; Schol. Plat. Apolog. Soc. 25 C : 
 ot S^ 'AttikoI riiv irpoii^v ffvWaP^v neptarrwfTi, T^y bi Sevrepav ^apvifovai, Kal 
 ^iXriov ovTus. dStii/aToc yap pLiav \e^iv cipe&^vaL Svo exovffav irepifftrcufieifas, 
 AiSvftos Se TO irKypes eTvai (pT^ffLV Sj trav, wyvoSiiv ws dirb toC ^ttjs -q ic\7]7tfcrj itXTtv 
 ira, Kal AapiKois irav ; of. H. J), s. v. errjs, and Apoll. de Adv. 570. 12 : £ Viv 
 is also found. 
 
 -HN. 
 
 580. Those in rjv (gen. evos or rjvos) are oxytone, as avxnv, 
 ka-arr)V, Kri(f>riv, XtfiTjy, iroiixriv, irvdfjLriv, a-ooXriv, vfjiriv, Kejipriv, Kco^tjv, 
 ^eip-qv, TpoiCw, 'nXriv ; except etprjv, "E\\r]v. Compounds are 
 paroxytone, as a/nvQiM^v, apyji-nolnrfv, fxeXfiprjv, <pL\i\k.rjv, $tXo- 
 
 581. Note. — Arc. 8. 12-10. 4 ; 9. 3 ; Joh. Alex. 3. 11 : r^prjv, a 
 Lesbos, called after Tiprjv, son of Poseidon, is mentioned by St. Byz. ; and this 
 accent is prescribed by Chcerob. C. 69. 21 ; 2}'6. 21 : etpijv, Choerob. C. 69. 21 ; 
 276. 21 ; Arc. 9. 18 : "^ktiiv, Arc. 9. 9. is spelled 'E-y/cTT^ in Etym. Gud. 158. 40: 
 "^Wijv, Arc. 9. 3 : tirnrovjiTiv (?) ' Kegulam migrant i'n'noKiVj(fy', tov 4»'Tuiroi|ji,^vos, 
 .^soh. Eum. 911, in quo nullus editorum offendit, tov opxiiroijievos, I. Petr. 5. 4, 
 nbi codd. quos Lachmannus sequitur, proparoxytonum prsebent ; «Trwroi|i'(iv [Horn. 
 Od. 12. 131] exousatur pleonasmo praepositionis, propter quem illud ab Eustathio, 
 p. 1117. 48, cum im0ovx6\os, hoc autem a Schol. ad H. E. 178, cum emtiijvis com- 
 paratur adjecta regula orav vapiXic^ tj np6$€tTis, ov TTOieiTat e^aWayijv t6vov, id 
 quod ad iTTimpiYrif/ transferre licet, sed in <TU(iiroi|j.-fiv ; Meet. Eug. 6. 436 htec 
 ratio non convenit nee in ireXa-yoXijiTiv.' Lob. Par. 196 ; he also (Par. 379) 
 says of hiToXeix^v, 'Eutecn. et Schol. ad Nic. Ther. 945. quod Schneiderus in 
 Lex, tacite gravat.' But all these words ought probably to be paroxytone ; for 
 imrotpiives in the Homeric passage em Ttoifiivfs has been suggested : ©epiiv, the 
 name of a river, Arc. 9. 27 ; "iKrjv (!) Pape: K^Ppii|v (?) or Kf/Sp^r, St. Byz., 
 ' Kepflrjv inter oxytona ap. Arcad. p. 9. 9, corruptum ex Keffpriv;' H. D. : irlpTiv (?) 
 Arc. 9. 27 : •ircpir£pii)v (?) Arc. 9. 16 : 54(3t)V, Choerob. C. 69. 22 ; 276. 22 : 6iro- 
 ■trv@\i,T\v is false for iii70ir69(ii)V, Eust. 869. 8 ; Lob. Par. 195 : TpoiJiriV; Eust. 287. 
 18 : (TTjixeiojtTai 5^ on tivSl tuiv iraXaLQJv d.vri'yp&cfjojv Tpoi^Tfva Trpoirapo^vTdvoJS 
 iypaxpav oh Kal 'HpahavAs awqiopiT, iv tZ irfpl TaxvriJTOs Kal Srj'CoTyTos eiiriiv iis 
 ^ Aoopls Kal AioXls SidKiHTOSj ovSiiroTe Kara ycvtKiiv irepiTTOcT^WapoVj yb H ^eran- 
 6iaaiv els d\<l>a, el //.fj ^apivoiTO. "EKKrjv "'EKKav, Tpoi^av Tpoi^av. woipcfiv Si Kal 
 Kipiiiv ovK hv ipovai Sid tov d\<pa, firfl o^vTovfirat. titl piiVTOi liovoavXKifiwv, fttra- 
 Ti6iaai t6, acpii^ Kal /je/iv, a<pAl Xe70i'T«s Kal n&v. crearjpieiaTai <j>ijal t& iaSas 
 o^wS/ievov. Kal Std rod a\<pa \fy6itevov irapA, UtvSdpa iv irvBtoviimts. 
 
 -IN. 
 
 582. Those in iv (gen. ivos) are oxytone, as bf\(f)lv, irriplv. 
 
 -TN. 
 
 583. Those in vv are paroxytone, as Toprvv, ixoaa-vv, iro'Xrw, 
 
 TeKTVV, 'i'opKVv. 
 
-§587.] Substantives in y]v, iv^ w, and cov. j69 
 
 Note. — Choerob. C. 70. 8 ; 283. 5 : loTkov on -n&vTa tcL els TN papvvovrai, 
 olov fiSffvu {sic) ^6pKvv, TSpTvv, kireiSi) toL ttoWcL irapcL roTs AloKedaiv ibpiaKovrai, 
 Kal \oL-nhv ois do/covvra etvai AioXiKci evKSyais ^apvvovrai : Arc. 10. 5. 
 
 -i2N. 
 
 584. Common Substantives in onv, gen. codos or ovos. General 
 Bute. — Collectives, or those which indicate a quantity of any 
 object (called by the Greeks nepieKTiKdi) ; those which signify a 
 place, names of months, and generally all that involve the idea 
 of space or time are oxytone, without an exception, as a^me- 
 X^v, a vineyard, avX.(av, a glen, ayyp&v, a chaff-heap, ^od>v, a cow- 
 house, rjidtv, a shore, l(TT<av, a weaver's room, Kevdixc&v, a hiding 
 place, keiixdv, a meadow, Xovrpdv, a hath room,, vvXdv, a gateway; 
 ba<j)V(iiv, XevK<&v, Trkaravdiv, pob(6v, aLTojSoXi&v, ovkcov ; Arivaimv, 
 ITocretSec^z^, 'E\a<^r;/3o\tci)i», Ta\x,r]Xi(i)v, Hayj&v, names of months ; 
 al(av, CRVum, -nXeidiv, a full time, a year, xeijuav, winter time : the 
 rest are paroxytone, except those in ^<av, ycav, Scoi/, euiv, aicav, 
 eicov, (lav, vcav, vuv, \lratv, which are oxytone (but '6.p,fiuiV, rpijiuiv, 
 TTciyoiv, KXvbcov, Ktaboiv, (nrdbcov, onicnv, kvcov, are barytone), toge- 
 ther with x.'<*J'j ayKcov, ehdv, fxipiaXXdv, rjyip.<ltv, bairvixdv, 6r]Xa- 
 ixdv, Kr]be{i.a>v, reXapicov, yvrtav, KaT7)(j)(av, KoXocfxav, oxytone, and 
 ra&v perispomenon. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 13. 6 ; 16. 7 ; 18. 8 ; Choerob. E. 73. i ; C. 295. 9 ; Lob. Ajax. 
 134-144. It will be noticed that most feminines of this termination are oxy- 
 tone, and the masculines (with the exception of the collectives and some others) 
 paroxytone. 
 
 Special Rules. 
 
 585. Those in acav are paroxytone, as bibvixAcov, oirdcov, avvo- 
 vd(ov, rerpAcdv ; except ra&v perispomenon, and adv oxytone. 
 
 Note. — 'Ai>v, Dor. = TJuiv : aav, a kind of fish, Athen. 331 D ; 327 C : oirdcov 
 is made oxytone by Theog. Can. 28. 23, but falsely. On raciv or Tawv see below, 
 §617. 
 
 586. Those in ^cav are oxytone, as appa^uv, ^ov^aiv, pvp,^<i>v; 
 except &iJi,^cov, a-TiX^cov, and rpi^uiv paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — ^Theog. Can. 30. 29 : S.^^av, of. Theog. Can. 31. 5 ; Arc. 10. 10 : o-Tpd- 
 Peov ,Aic. 10. 10, or arpafiiiv (?) Pollux 2.51: arlXprnv, Mercury, is paroxytone, as 
 being the participle of arixpoi : TpiPcov, Arc. 10. 9 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 423. 30. 
 
 587. Those in yu>v are oxytone, as ayiliv, apriydv, atmiboyopywv, 
 yopydiv, 6iay(&v, XayyJtv, Xoyydv, arayoov, rpvydv ; except Kara- 
 ■nvywv and -ndyaiv paroxytone. 
 
170 Third Declension. [§ 587- 
 
 NoTE. — Schol. Ven. *. 141 ; Theog. Can. 31. 6 ; 38. 13 : KaTairuyuv, Schol. 
 Ven. *. 141 ; Eust.' 1228. 16 ; Theog. Can. 31. 18 ; Arc. 10. 23 ; \v-^wi, Theog. 
 Can. 31. 7, the meaning is unknown; it is written X-fi-yuv in Choerob. 74. 28 : 
 irpoa-yuv, Arc. 10. 20, but the word is often oxytone in our books, ef. Lob. Par. 
 201 ; 645 : -ni^'^av, Theog.Can. 31. 7 : ati-^wi (?) Eust. 725. 31, or ariyiiv, which 
 is quoted by H. D. from Pollux 3. 73, but it is there paroxytone in Bekker's 
 edition : TpCyiov, Choerob. C. 74. 29. 
 
 588. Those in Sajy are oxytone, as aribcov, aky-qbiiv, [xvhtLv, 
 
 ovhiav, 'nerpo)(eX.ihc!>v, aapbiLv, aivbcov, 'x^ekihdv ; except KXvbaiv, 
 
 Ktabcov, (Tirabcov paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — Theog. Can. 32. 11 : dtSuv, Hesych. : cIkoScdv, Arc. 11. 9: Ki^Scav, 
 Phot. 163. 9, is Ki^Saiv in Moeris 239 : kXijScuv {eipvK\vSm'), Arc. 11.5; ' xXvSiiv, 
 Sivos scriptum etiam invenitur. Hunc accentura agnoscere videtur Herod, tt. ji. A, 
 9. 6 : sed uXihaiv paroxytonum reote ap. Arc;' H. D. : KXiSuv, a Mcenad, Plut. 
 
 I. 665 ; KTif|8c!)v is falsely paroxytone in Hesych. : Kc&Smv, Arc. n. 4 ; Choerob. C. 
 75. 12 ; ireStov, Eust. 1542. 48, with the compounds cApmiiav, Hesych., TpiiriSwv, 
 Eust. 725. 31 : TTopScov, Epictet. Diss. 3. 22. 80 : o-|i6pB(ov \V) Hesych. : (rirdSuv, 
 spado, Theog. Can. 31. 30, but o-iraSuv -rh air&aim, Suid., Phot. Lex.; o-xaSiiv, 
 Athen. 56 B ; 104 F ; Hesych. is paroxytone in Arist. H. A. 5. 22. 1 2 : TSTpiScov, 
 L. S. : <j)6i8(i)v, Pollux 10. 179 : <|>XESmv and (j>\€8<i>v ; ' sic haec differre videntur 
 ut <j>\eS6n', i. e. ipvXapia femininj, <p\eScoi' vero de homine dictum et masculini et 
 feminini generis sit ; v. Lobeck ad Soph. Ajao. p. 169 ; ' H. J).: but the books vary : 
 uKpoxopSmv is found as an oxytone in Galen, but without adequate authority: 
 xXCSoiv, Choerob. C. 75. 14, is generally oxytone in manuscripts: iJ/CSoiv, Theog. 
 Can. 31. 29, for which \fiiSiiv also occurs. 
 
 589. Those in aov are oxytone, as fioKeciv, yapyapfciv, eyxe^fcov, 
 lare^v, KaarTave(6v, kvksc&v, jj-vpreiiv, except oTrecoz; Ionic =d7r(ia)i', 
 Theog. Can. a8. 2,2. 
 
 590. Those in (cav are oxytone, as &\aCcav, a\x.aC<iv, biop^na- 
 ka^div, TTToixakaCdv, \lrevba\a(<iv, Ave. II. 19. 
 
 591. Those in -qcov are paroxytone, as ^vvr\u>v, -nairiutv ; except 
 Tip'qcov^'iTpdv, which is oxytone, Theog. Can. 29. 6 ; Arc. 
 
 II. 31. 
 
 592. Those in Ocov are paroxytone, as yvAOMv, ypovdoov, KavQuiv, 
 
 K(a6(i>v, jidkOov, Tivdaiv. 
 
 Note.— Cf. Choerob. C. 77. 24; E. M. 696.28. 'Amvediv, impaBiiv, SpvMv, 
 rl/aiinaSiiv are coUectivea : Kiflilv, Arc. 11. 26 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 423. 32 : 'Ion. pro 
 XiT&v ; KiOwv autem Hesychio ;iS^a iriBov, operculum dolii ;' S. D.: iriSiiv, Arc. 
 II. 26 : probably he means Tneijv = me(6jv : irCfluv, Theog. Can. 33. 28, perhaps re- 
 fers to the name given to Tireaias, Eust. 1665. 53, but see Choerob. C. 77. 32, 
 where it is said that TriBav is a diminutive of TriBriKos : o-i9(i>v (?) Arc. 11. 25, 
 ought probably to be vpritten as a proper name, cf. Choerob. C. 287. 29: <^v9i}v = 
 tj/idiiv (?) Hesych. 
 
 593. Those in Kav are paroxytone, as aKavOlutv, h.p.TtiK.l(>>v, 
 l3paxt(ov, dvpa-icov, Kap^aTLcov, niwv, irpCcav, except fjCdv, xiaiv 
 oxytone. 
 
— § 59^.] Substantives in icov, aicoi/, kmv, \a>v, fiwv, and vwv. 171 
 
 Note. — Arc. l8. 3, a|ji,ireXC(ov is oxytone in Pollux 6. 52 : tjuov, a shore, but 
 •qCcov, a hearing, news : iTfir\vui>v = aftijvos, is a oolleotive : irpCuv or irpiiiv (?), of. 
 Lob. Ajax 135 ; tbe word is always paroxytone in the books : x^"''^; •^o- 16. 13 : 
 'Epeimwv, Kotrpidiv, Kamiiv, To<piiiv, fall under § 584: Ppayioiv was in late Greek 
 wrongly made oxytone, Choerob. C. 285. 21 ; ^paxi-cv . . . Svep iv rp avvrjBeiif 
 irapaXSyajs d^vvovat I3paxtwv Xeyovres. 
 
 594. Those in aimv and eiaiv are oxytone, as aidv, avbpfidv, 
 
 ^ai(x)V, yaitiv, eXaicoz;, TrkfLcov. 
 
 Note. — naidiiv, the measure pceon, is not uncommonly paroxytone : with this 
 exception, the words of this termination fall more properly under § 584 ; cf. Lob. 
 Ajax 136. 
 
 595. Those in kcov are paroxytone, as b6pKu>v, ixriK.(ov, ij.vk.u>v, 
 (rakaKOiv, (j)'6(Tii(DV ; except ayKuiv, elucov oxytone. 
 
 Note. — 'A-yKiv (^yaMayxdiVf Y^XniYKuv is common in the books, yoyvayicwi'), 
 Theog. Can. 39. 3; Arc. 12. 12; tixiiv, Arc. .12. 13; IXiki&v, a musical instru- 
 ment so called, Aristid. Quint. 3. p. 117 ; H. D.: yvvaixiiv, Sovaiciiv, Ktvniiv, afr/- 
 k6iv, (papfrnxiiv, (poivixiiv, come under § 584. 
 
 596. Those in Xaiv are paroxytone, as alcrdXuiv, S.kwv, boXonv, 
 KTjXoav, KOTvkciiv, xe^^'^v ; except avXdv, nifiakkdv, nvkdtv oxytone. 
 
 Note. — \v\i>v, Theog. Can. 38. 30; Ai'c. 12. 24; (iipiaXXiiv, E. M. 130. 27; 
 Arc. 13. 5; Theog. Can. 36. 7, where it is luimKiiv: |xiiX<iv, Theog. Can. 36. 2; 
 Arc. 12. 25, ais TomxSv, for which the false form ixvXw occurs in Eust. Opusc. 
 p. 275. 6, H. D., and also x«/'oAn5A.o)i' for xapojivXiiv (?) : irvXiov, Theog. Can. 36. 2 ; 
 a-naTokiiv, Athen. 35 2 B : x«i^<"v, laheo : x^i^Xuves, rSiv d\eicTpv6va>v rivh (?) Hesych. : 
 X^XXtov or X'^'iv. Arist. H. A. 4. 1 7. 3, where two MSS. read x''^^"". but x^^tOi' 
 seems to occur without variation in H. A. 8. 2. 26 : in 5. 11. 3, two MSS. have 
 XaWaiv ; in Athenseus we have K6\av, KoKiiv, x^^^ '■ a-iaiiXiiv, inrjK&v, etc., are 
 collectives, E. M. 130. 27. 
 
 597. Those in jlkuj; are paroxytone, as &k\jmv, aXij/xcoy, aprejiaiv, 
 yviifJ,cov, baij^cov, Ixyevtioiv ; except aKpeixcov, haiTvp.(!>v, riyeficav, 
 67\kaixa>v, 0r]iJ,(&v, KevOfjidv (§ 5^4)1 Kribep.<&v, keip-div (§ 584), 
 iravriyeiJ.c&v, Tekap-cav, xft/^^y (§ 584) oxytone. 
 
 Note. — 'Aypeiiwiv is better paroxytone : dKpe|ji,(!>v, Arc. 14. 2 ; Suid. ; Theog. Can. 
 35. 15; but the books often have it dxpifuov: yaYYaiicov, E. M. 219. 18, is an 
 altogether false form: 8aiTU(«iv, Arc. 14. I : Ti76(i(ov {Ka$i;ye;jAiv, icpriye/Miiv), 
 Theog. Can. 34. 25 ; Chcerob. E. 154. 34; 8r)(j,i4v (and ffrjiMiiv, Dor.) collective: 
 Kcpa^uv, Arc. 13. ig — Kepa/ieiiiv : K6v9|ji(i)V, Theog. Can. 39. 9: kt|8e|xi&v (ipiKoKri- 
 itptin/), Arc. 14. 2 ; Theog. Can. 34. 25 : Kft^&v, Theog. Can. 35. 14-; Arc. 13. 11 ; 
 \t\.^i>v, Choerob. E. 127. i : TrXaTa|ici>v, Arc. 13. 19 : <TTa9(«iv (') Hesych. : reXa- 
 p,(iv, Arc. 13. 17 : <|>paY|jicf>v, a collective : X'^K''^''. Theog. Can. 39. 8 ; Choerob. E. 
 127. I : x«^l'''''v (?) Ilesych., for which x^^^^" (above, § 596) has been suggested : 
 Xiipaiuiv, Oiph. Arg. 1264, H. D. 
 
 598. Those in va>v are oxytone, as Kavdv, Koivdtv, vapOevcav. 
 Note. — On ne/ivoves, see Schneider ad .^lian. N. A. 5. i. 
 
172 Third Declension. [§ 599- 
 
 599. Those in ^(nv are paroxytone, as a^tnv, iJ.vicav, a-jxi^mv. 
 
 Note. — Ilpiii^iiiv . . . outojs fhp rois dyopalovs KaXovffi Si«cXoi, Theog. Can. 38.20. 
 
 600. Those in ttcov are paroxytone, as ypinmv, bpimav, xdiroiv, 
 
 (TaTTCOV, CTKifXHUlV. 
 
 601. Those in pcav are paroxytone, as &Kpcov, yda-Tpcov, yki- 
 
 (TXpcov, eipcov, K&Tpudv, jj.voirApcav, a-dipmv, ^Keipuiv, Tprjpuiv. 
 
 Note. — Olopiiiv ovras Si ^ ^ipalis tov apdrpov, Theog. Can. 38. 31, or olpiiv, 
 Arc. 15. 9 : TTopuv (?) of. Schol. Aristopli. Pao. 143 = 142, where it is rightly par- 
 oxytone : <r(|>ai.pcov, a kind of net, Oppian. Hal. 3. 83 ; H. D.: (rxaipiuv (?) Arc. 
 15. 10 : Kowpiiv, Krjpiiv, Kovrpiiv, cupeSpuiv, axupav, avTpiiv, avSpiiv, Bvpuiv, irpoBvpiiv, 
 belong to § 584. 
 
 602. Those in criov are paroxytone, as ^(.craiv, Kovaoiv, fxaio-oiv, 
 (jxocroiv. 
 
 Note. — nerao-cov, pefaso, Athen. 657 E : Siaaiiv, xp""^, belong to § 584. 
 
 603. Those in Tcav are paroxytone, as yefriur, kpy&ruiv, KTjpTmv, 
 
 IJ,ijpTCdv, irdicTcov, TeKToiv ; except xirdv oxytone. 
 
 Note. — 'AXeTwv, collective : Kepariv, Plut. i . 9, but Kepirwv is mentioned 
 by Chcerob. C. 79. 16 : Kporiv, a tick, Theog. Can. 39. 3 ; Arc. 16. 24 ; yet it is 
 generally paroxytone ; iraKriiv for irdKriov is a mere fancy or mistake of Salmasius : 
 XiTciv, Arc. 15. 19 : Koniiv, vpoiconluv, iariiv, ■npo&ariiv, § 584. 
 
 604. Those in v(av (and avuiv) are oxytone, as aXsKTpvdv, 
 akKvdv, liTiTaXeKTpvdv, fwcav, \av(i)v ; except Kvcav paroxytone. 
 Arc. 15. 37. 
 
 605. Those in <piav are paroxytone, as yvdpcov, ypajxixaTOK'u^oDV, 
 
 Ku(\)Uiv, ^L(j)u>v, (tC(J)U)v ; except Karrjipdv and KoX.o(j)aiv oxytone. 
 
 Note. — KaTT)<ticov, Arc. 16. 3 ; Schol. Ven. n. 253 : KoXocjxiv, Arc. 16. 3 : 
 Kv(|>uv is certainly paroxytone, Choerob. C. 77. 30, though Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 
 606, says: jcv<j>a)v b ^vKcvos Beffpds, tv ^ Sefff^evovTai 01 iv Trj ^povpa, hv itaX 
 KV(pwva irepiairoipi.kvoii \^yov(Ti: (TKv^tijv, Galen 4. p. 144; H.D,: i|iir](|)cov, 
 'Calculator, Manethoni 5. 277, restitui voluit Eiglerua, ^etSai\bs tprjtpiiv (codex 
 >jAj(pav) 6 <pi.\6.pyvpos TiSi Savitarris,' H. D. : but the reading of the MS. ia more in 
 accordance with analogy. 
 
 606. Those in x."!^ are paroxytone, as &px<i>v, BAkxi^v, ^\rixa>v, 
 
 yXriXjav, cmipyjuv. 
 
 Note. — Chcerob. E. 73. i ; Arc. 16. 6 : rh S% fXrjxaiv &(pei\e ^apvveaBaf el 
 Se BrjKvK&v koX 8id toC B, b^vverai, but ^\i]x<"v is also barytone in the hooka : 
 perhaps Arc. has confuaed 0^x<"^ '''^^ V &>^VX<^> S^^- /3\i;xo5j, though Chcerob. 
 C 77. 34 says : «al rh ~/\7ix<»y yXiiX"""'^ Papvv6pifvov eirl ttjs yevcferjs (pvK&aaei t6 O, 
 el /cat -wapd 'AttikoTs b^iverai. Kal BrjKvKUs \4yeTai.: irpo|A,ax<&v, Lob. 
 Phryn. 167, also irpopiaxf^ : livxiiv and rpaxiiv belong to § 584. 
 
 607. Those in ^oiv are oxytone, as d\jr<&v. 
 
-§6ii.] Proper Names in cdv. 173 
 
 Note. — IIpt!>v becomes irp&oves, Sohol. Van. 0. 557: trpiiov^s' ok aiirjypoves. rh 
 yAp itpavfs irKriBvvTiichv SiijpiBri, xal els b^tiav Koi fiapeiav fj Treptmai/ifvt] /ieTrjvixBr]. 
 
 608. Names of men, gods, and heroes in oiv(geu. ovos or covos) are 
 paroxytone, as' Aya^e/xycoy, ' AXKi^aicov," Afifxutv, 'AfjicjiiTpvoiv, ' Aiji.(j>i(av, 
 AevKaXioiv, ©^cov, KAe'coi", Maxticoi;, HavbCoov, HXAtoov, 26\u}v, Tpv- 
 <j)a>v, ^ik<t)v ; except Fripvdov, KepKv^v, UaLcov, "Sapirribdv, TeXanciv. 
 
 609. Note.— "Appwv, Choerob. 0. 286. 14, ia falsely oxytone, Chasrob. C. 74. 
 10 : 'ApeCpcov is written 'A0eipiiv in Suid. : 'Apeo-aXiv, Suid. : 'A^yAv, Phot. Lex. : 
 'ASpa{j,uv* 6 "E/j^cyv irapcL AvBoTsj Hesych., yet St. Byz. s. v. ' ASpafivTreiov says : 
 Tov '^'EpfiQjva AvBol ''Abpafivv KaKovffi ^pvytari, S. D. : 'Ap,tj8t&v, Clioerob. C. 296. ' 
 10; 'AT|x(iv, E. M. 715. 12," is barbarous: AiXwv, Paus. 3. 12.9: Bpaup(!>v ^?) 
 Tbeog. Can. 38. 33 ; Tr^pvitv, Arc. 15. 17, not Trjpvan/, as it sometimea ia : TiYiiv, 
 TiySiv, Viyypwv, Viypiiv, etc., an obscure demon, is written and accented all sorts 
 of waya, but his name should be paroxytone: 'ESeKtiv, Polyb. 10. 34: 'EXeuv is 
 quoted from Plut. ^ . 301 A,^ but there it is correctly paroxytone : 'E\i,Kcf)v, Tzetz. 
 ad Hesiod. Op; p. 30. Gaisf., II.D.,is better paroxytone, as in Plut. i . 966 A, and 
 elsewhere: THXeKTpvcov, Arc. 15. 22; Choerob. C. 71.14; 284.2: but 'HKeurpviiv 
 (gen. 6vos and Sivos) is not uncommon, though no doubt faulty : 'Icraitiv (?) Suid. : 
 KaXvSuv (?) the hero from whom the city KaKvSiiv received its name, St. Byz. ; 
 Choerob. C. 296. 10; KcpKuuv, Arc. 15. 17, but Kepxvwv is very frequent in the 
 books: Aeijxuv (?) Paus. 8. 53. 2 : MaKcSciv, the eponymous hero of the Mace- 
 donians, St. Byz. ; Mapa6(f>v, a hero so called, Paus. 2. 6. 5 ; MeSeiGv, son of 
 Pylades, St. Byz. ; Schol. Ven. B. 717 ; MeXereuv (?) : MvpiiiSiov, ApoUod. i. 7. 3 : 
 Naao-o-dbv, Choerob. E. 83. 9 : Ilaiuv, of. Theog. Can. 38. 3 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 276. 
 13 : JlTiXeYuv, Eust. 1228. 13 : nXevpi&v, Apollod. i. 7. 7 : 2apirt|8(iv, gen. 6vos or 
 2apirr|8ci>v, gen. 6vtos, of. Sohol. Yen. M. 379; *. 141 ; 'P. 800; Theog. Can. 32. 
 17 and 32 ; Choerob. C. 295. 2 : SeSciv : ' Ap. Herodot. libri oonsentire perhibentur 
 in accentu SeSdiv, quum Se'flais vel ^e6os sit ap. East, et Schol. Hom. Od. H. 278, 
 SiSco et aocus. SfBaiv ap. Joseph. 0. Apion. p. 461, 462,' L. Dindorf ap. H. D. : 
 Si^cov, Sept., is barbarous and indeclinable ; Xvyav, Pwpe : SiSciv, Choerob. C. 
 296. 20: Slkvwv, Paus. i.6.t,: SiXomv, Pape: TeXajiiv, E. M. 715. II : Tevflpt]- 
 8civ, cf. Herod. ir. p. A. 9. 16 ; *XecJ>v (?) a name of Dionysus : Xaipuv, Theog. 
 Can. 38. 32, but in our books it is paroxytone ; X«Xi.8i&v, Herod. ir. pi. K. 9. 6, also 
 as the name of a woman. 
 
 610. Names of cities, places, and rivers in wv (gen. ovos, cdvos) 
 are oxytone, as 'A^vbdv, 'AyKcoy, Aiyc&v, 'AAa/3ct)i', ' ApyavOdv, 
 AvX(a>v, BajSvkdv, Bpavpciv, AcoScov, Kapx^jbdv, KiOaipciv, Ko- 
 Xocfxov, Mapadcav, TlvOdv, "Etbdv, ^Tpvixdv ; but to this rule there 
 are many exceptions, of which the more important are 'Ao-kAXuiv, 
 KpoToav, and AaKebaCpuov. 
 
 611. Note. — Names of Places. E. M. 513. 28 ; Arc. 16. 17 ; St. Byz. s. v. : 
 Ala6jv . , . d^vTOVOV r6 Aiffijv tcL ydip ets D.N Sicr^WalBtf eirl irdKeaiv d^^verat, et pr^ 
 SiarxroXrjV tx^i- (Trjpaivophov, ujs rd Kp6Tajy PapvvcTai' b^vv6pevov yotp SrjKoT ^oiij- 
 (piov 7} xapaKTTJpt virdyoiTO, cl? to "Itqji', crvvaireyexO^v to) TpiToiv, TeiTaiVj Birojw 
 otov 'Hi6jv, Kpivvoiv, TipTOJV, Niwv (sic), aearjpeionai. rb Ot0av, iari irbKis 'IraXias : 
 'Ayxiiv, on which St. Byz. says, iffcus Se Papvverai icarci roiis iyx^piovs uis "Avrpaiv ; 
 'AScpKcov, St. Byz.: 'Aspdvuv, Pape: 'AKKipiov, Joseph. A. J. 5. 2. 4; H.D.: 
 'AXpCcov, St. Byz. . "AXuwv, St. Byz. : 'AvTpwv, Eust, 324. 34: ical t^iv ' AvTpaiva 
 
174 Third Declension. [§6ii- 
 
 Z\ TivX-s y^v 0apijvovaiv ws Trjv "Ircova, rivh 8e 'Avrpuva <pa<Tlv ws IIu^cDi/a* 'Hpaj- 
 Siavh Se <p-qaiv a/s liXivpSiva, Arc. 14. 25 ; 15. 4 ; 'Apavo-Ccov, Strab. 185 ; 'Appiv, 
 St. Byz., is paroxytone in Polyb. 2. 11 : 'AaKiXtov, E. M. 130. 27 ; Theog. Can. 
 39. 16 ; Arc. 17. 4 : 'Ao-o-dXcov, Arc. 17. 5 ; 'AT(iiiiv, E. M. 715. 11 : AievCuv, St. 
 Byz., ia false for Auevuov, Strab. 185: B\i)o-Cvmv (?) Strab. 224; Bpaiiprnv, St. 
 Byz., should be Bpaupcbv, Strab. 399 : FupTiov, St. Byz., a blunder for FvpTciv, 
 Strab. 442 : AdcrKuv, St. Byz. : AcpSuv, Strab. 217, or Aepruv, St. Byz., or 
 Afpriif (?) Ptol. : AewKaXicov, an island so called, Strab. 435 : Euainwv (?) St. 
 Byz. : Zaj3ouX<iv, Choerob. E. 154. 34: "T^tcov, Arc. 16. 19 ; Eust. 324. 23: t^v Si 
 "iTo^va TrpoTrapo^WGaOat <pa<yiv ol TraKatol ajs M'/]KQjva. Tiyh 5^ h^ivovtyi. According 
 to St. Byz. tie natives called it 'Iriiv : Kipixuv, Strab. 141 : Kao-rdXtDv, St. Byz., 
 but KacTaX&v, Polyb. 10. 38. 7 ; 11. 20. 5 ; also Kdo-TA.cui', Plut. 1. 569 ; of. H. D. 
 
 B. V. . Kpivwv, St. Byz., false for Kpavvciv, Strab. 442 : Kpe|jip,ij(uv, St. Byz. : 
 KpTjo-Tcov, St. Byz., false for KpT]o"Twv : Kpop.p.ija>v, St. Byz., or Kpo|jii;(£>v : Kpo- 
 Tcov, Theog. Can. 34.13, and this is the common accent, but Kporiiv also occurs, cf. 
 Arc. 26. 24 : KwpTMV, St. Byz. . K(i)9<ov, St. Byz. : AaKeSaCp.uv, Theog. Can. 39. 
 17: A(iKp,uv, St. Byz.: Airipwv (?) Strab. 185: Auo-kuv, St. Byz.: MAflmv, a 
 rock so called, Paus. 4. 35. i : Mopwv, Strab. 152 : MiiXoiv, St. Byz. ; Athen. 
 337 C : ' ubi libri optimi ijivK&va vel. ^lvKSiv' ; ' H. D. : Mijwv, St. Byz. : Ndp|3uv, 
 Strab. 181 : NeSmv, St. Byz., this has also a genitive NtSoj/Tor, Choerob. C. 75. 19; 
 Nicra-av, St. Byz. : N^cov, ' accentus autem, in quo variant etiam libri Strabonis 9. 
 p. 439, in ultima ponendus videtur, ut diserte prfficipit Steph. Byz. in A'laaiv, ubi 
 tamen male Niaiv ;' L. Bindorf sig. H. D. : 'OPoijXkuv, Strab. 141, or 'OpoAKuv, 
 St. Byz. ; "Oppwv, Suid. : 'OXifiov is oxytone, not OXlQav, as Nicias wrote, Schol. 
 Ven. B. 717; Theog. Can. 38. 26 : '0\|i.mvts, St. Byz. : 'OXooo-o-civ, Herodian 
 made it paroxytone, Schol. Ven. B. 739, and 'OXoo-o-mv, Pape : "Oprtov, Strab. 
 242 : OviilS(i.aiv, Pape : OvXttmv (?) : Oiipo-cov, Strab. 141 : ndpvtov, Paus. 2. 38. 
 7: Ilapiripwv (?) St. Byz. : IICcov, false for TIpiaiv : no(ji,ir€Xcov, Strab. 161 : Ilpimv, 
 Polyb. I. 85, the name is significant : IIpi,a|i(ov (?) Strab. 315, or TIp6\ui>v or IIp^- 
 |Aii)v : Tlvpav (?) Pape : IIciYoiv, Strab. 373 : "Pijwv, St. Byz. : 'Pouo-Kivtov, Strab. 
 182 : SdXmv, St. Byz. s. v. SaKiiviia, Strab. 315 : SivBtov (?) St. Byz. : Sairucre- 
 XAtoiv (? gen.), Paus. 2. 25. 10 : Sdpuv, St. Byz. : Siicruv also occurs und«r the 
 form Saaikr : 5aTCmv, Polyb. 5. 108. 8 : SiCT-Airtov, Strab. 142 : SKipSwK, Strab. 
 315: Sopmv, Paus. 8. 23. 8: 2oijX|jwi)v, Arc. 16. 24: TapicrKOJv, Strab. 178, or 
 Tapoiaxav : TappdKuv, St. Byz., also TappaxSiv and lappaa&v : TeK|x(i)V, St. Byz. : 
 Tpipcov, Schol. Lycoph. 1159: TpAx^v, Suid., but Tpaxiiv also occurs: Xaiimv, 
 St. Byz. : XpwcrovBiJOjv, Polyb. 5. 108. 
 
 612. Note 2. — Names of Bimrs and Streams. "AJuv, Choerob. C. 76. 24; 
 Alo-cdv, Plut. I. 263 ; Theog. Can. 33. 14 : 'AkCSwv (gen. toi and oji/os), Strab. 348 : 
 'AXiiiKp,wv, Strab. 330: 'AXCftuv, Theog. Can. 33. 22 ; in Plut. 2. 515 D, it is 
 'A\if<t«' ; BpiixMV, Theog. Can. 33. 30 : Tala-iav, Herodot. 9. 97 : AiAyuv, Paus. 6. 
 21.4: ApCXiov, Theog. Can. 35. 29 : 'EpCycov, Theog. Can. 31. 15 : in the books 
 the accent varies between "Eplyav and 'Epiyiiv, but the latter is probably right, 
 since the passage in Theog. is by no means conclusive: ^mv, Strab. 327: Kaij- 
 KiDV, St. Byz., etc. : KvaKidiiv, Theog. Can. 38. 9 ; Herod, tt. /i. \. 17. 22, is falsely 
 Kvaiciaiv in Plut. I. 287, S. D. ; (but Sintenis has Kvaxiiiv) and VivriKiiav, Lycoph. 
 550, where W. Dindorf proposes to read Kvrj/cidjv ; another form Kvaicvdjv occurs in 
 Choerob. C. 296. 29 : KwSmv, Theog. Can. 31. 28 : AdStov, Strab. 343 ; Choerob. 
 
 C. 75. 15 : A'fiSMv, Athen. 71 B. ; li. D. : Ndpcov, Theog. Can. 36. 15 ; Choerob. C. 
 288. 2 : N«8<i)v, gen. wvos and ovtos : "OJmv, Theog. Can. 32.11 : Ilptojv, St. Byz. : 
 'PovPiKtov, Strab. 217 : 2.a\i.yya>v, Schol. Ven. *. 141 : SCpPuv, a lake, St. Byz. : 
 Tp^Tuv, an old name of the Nile, Schol, ApoUon. Rhod. 4. 269. 
 
-§ 6i7.] Proper Names in cov. 175 
 
 613. All masculine proper names in aiov are paroxytone, as 
 "Aoj^es, 'Moj/ey, Kcicov, (i>6.uiv, Xdoiv, Theog. Can. 30. 11 ; Arc. 
 17. a6; 18. 7. 
 
 614. National names (Ethnica) in cov (gen. covoj, oi^os) are oxy- 
 tone, as 'AX.a((^v, 'Ajxa^dv, 'AjxcpLKTvoves, Avcroves, BtoroJi', Ma- 
 Kibcav {(j)L\oixaKeb(i)v), Mvybdv, Mup/xtSoVey, Nacraix&ves, IIacj)kayc6v 
 (I3vpa-oira(f)\aydov), UeXayoves, ^Mv, StSozjes, 2t5&)i' ; except 
 tliose in aa>v, as 'Itioz'es, Xdove? (see above, 613). 
 
 615. Note.— Of. Sohol. Ten. # 141 ; Tteog. Can. 30. 15 ; Choerob. C. 289. 13 ; 
 'Ayutvis, Polyb. 2. 15. 8 : Al\uov, St. Byz. s. 7. Aiixov'ta; 'ApYeCcuv, Theog. Can. 
 30. 16 : Aiicruv, St. Byz. s. v. Alfiovia : BT|po>vEs, Strab. 162 : BCo-roves, St. Byz. 
 s. V. Biarovia : rd iBviK&v "Biarijv (sic), tSiv ds TfIN SiavWdfiaiv, 0apvvoii(va.v, 
 oXov TiKaToiVf Kpirav, ei fi^ SiaCToK^ yevoiTO ffi]fi(uvofiivov x^"^^^ y^P t^P^^ biaaro- 
 Krjv b^vvirai tov fcvpiov Kot vot&^ov, fcal rb KpoTtiv to ^caiipiov irpbs dvTiStcUTToKijv 
 Tov T^y irdKeais dv6fj.aT05, rj irepiefcTtfcbv 5i£i rh Kon^iv, lariiv, ^ k6vucbv SiA rb O 
 HKivd/ievov, ws t^ BLffrovos, Herodot. 7. no : 'Eo-rCwves, Strab. 206 : 'HSoives also 
 occurs under the forms 'HBiuves, "HSoji/cj, 'Kdaives, but there is more authority for 
 making it oxytone than paroxytone : "Imves, St. Byz. ; KauKuves, Hom. etc. ; 
 ChcErob. C. 289. 19 : KiXavts, Died. Sic. 17. no ; H. D. . KevTpuves, Strab. 204 : 
 KCkov£s, Theog. Can. 30. 16 ; of. Arc. 12. 10 ; Chcerob. C. 289. 22 : K-uSiovcs, Hom. 
 etc. ; Choerob. C. 289. 21 : Ai,Kav, Theog. Can. 30. 16 : ACyyoves, Strab. 193, 
 also Ai77(uj'Cj and Ao-yyovi^ : AoiJo-uves, Strab. 162 : Maiovts (MiytSi/cs MrjUvtsi) : 
 'accentum acutum, quem prsebent libri plures paucioreave Herodoti i. 7; 7. 74, 
 testatur schol. Ven. Hom. II. A. 394, qui nom. pr. [i. e. of the founder of the na- 
 tion] gravari dicit cif aTroij>vyiiv to2 iBvmov, consentiente Etym. M. in Batiiv citato 
 (sive grammat. in Cram. An. vol. i. p. 276. 6), dissentiente Eustathio,' L. Dindorf 
 ap. H. D. : MaKpoTrdiYioves, Strab. 492, may perhaps be better considered an ad- 
 jectiye : MiKptoves, Arc. 14. 24 ; 15. 3: M^jjivoves, Theog. Can. 30. 18; Choerob. 
 C. 289. 29 : Mfpovcs, Pape : MiivSoves (or MivSavis), St. Byz. : Murmvcs, Chcerob. 
 C, 289. 19: 'OX6o-<rov£S (?) Lycoph. 906; Oido-Kuves, Strab. 156: Oievvtovcs, 
 Strab. 206 : OvirTaviS, Strab. 162 : IlaCoves, Herodot. 5. 15, is said to be oxy- 
 tone, A. G. Oxon. I. 276. 9: IlavCwves ; IIiktovcs, Strab. 190: SAvtojvcs, St. 
 Byz., also 'Savroves : ^A^oves, St. Byz. : Stjivoves, Ptol., or Sffivaves, Strab., but 
 ^ffiv6vfs also occurs ; ^ivvoves, St. Byz. ; X^voves, Sevon/ey, ^ivyaves, etc. : STjvca- 
 v6S = 2eyo«s, Polyb. 2. 17. 7 : 5i.poiraCov£S, Herodot. 5. 15 : Sovia-ariaves, Strab. 
 196: SuXioves, St. Byz. : TeuToves, Strab. 196 : Xatioves, St. Byz. ; Xwves, Strab. 
 353 ; 'iiSoves, St. Byz. : 'na-Tlavis, St. Byz. 
 
 According to Chcerob. C. 289. 12, national names in aiv, gen. ovo?, are oxytone, 
 those in wu, gen. wvos, paroxytone, except Kixoves, M^jivovis ; but this rule is no 
 better than the one given above. 
 
 616. Names of women in u>v (gen. ovos, mvos) are oxytone, as 
 Topy(!>v, Ylkayyaiv, Teprjbdv. 
 
 617. The following words in oov (gen. mkos) are perispomena, 
 ITocretSMi', ra&v, Tv(j)&v. 
 
 Note. — IIocrtiBSv (UoaeiSiwv), Chesrob. C. 298. 9 ; Arc. 16. 10 ; Herod, ir. /i. A. 
 10. 12 ; Chcerob. C. 299. 5 : 01 filv -ycip Aaipieis noriScLv Kijovaiv b^VT6vas, ol Si 
 AloMis UoriSav KcX TloffeiSav \4yovai papvT6vai! : so ZTivoiroo-eiSwv, Athen. 337 D : 
 
176 Third Declension. [§ 617- 
 
 Tawv, Arc. i6. lo ; 94. 6 ; Chcerob. C. 300. 13, sometimes falsely raiw ; Tu(t)fflv, 
 Theog. Can. 29. 31 ; Arc. 16. 10 ; Choerob. C. 300. 13 is often wrongly either 1v<pav 
 or IvtfKiiv : *epSv, Herodot. 2. iii ; the readings vary between this and ^Ipuy, 
 ^fpiiv, and 94pcova : ^ipaiv the founder of Bercea is paroxytone in St. Byz. 
 
 618. [b) Those in oov (gen. ovtos) are paroxytone, as yipmv, 
 hp6.Ku>v, depanuiv, Keu^v ; AvTOjxihuiV, Kpecov, Mebodv, NeScoy, Sap- 
 777780)1;, Theog. Can. 30. 7. 
 
 619. (c) Those in uiv (gen. cavros and ovvtos) are perispomena, 
 as aixvoK&v, a,ij.^i.<f>&v ; ^ AO-qvaK&v, ^vpvn&v, 'It:tto6&v, aevo^&v, 
 SoAofXMZ^, HapvajSav. 
 
 Note. — 'Ajivoicfflv, Choerob. C. 298. 13 : So\o)j.mv, gen. wvtos, is also inflected 
 So\6iicav, gen. aivos, Theog. Can. 29. 29 ; 37. 11 : 'E|tKpuv and 'Ep|j,OKpuv in Arc. 
 14. 26 ; 15. 6, have been rightly emended by Schmidt. See also Arc. 10. 12 ; 12, 
 6 ; 16. 2 ; E. M. 513. 28 ; Choerob. C. 299. 32 ; Herod, it. /j.. \. 10. i sq. 
 
 -E and -*. 
 
 620. Nouns in ^ and i/r are all accented on the penultimate, 
 they are therefore either properispomena or paroxytone, as 
 aXci-irrj^ (x^rjvaXd-nrj^'), &vai, avXa^, 6(opai, KaTTirddo^, Kk'ifxa^, 
 AeAef, /iii^p/xr/f {\eovToiJ,vpjXT]^), ota^, Triphi^; ayxlkay^, KaX.avpo\j/, 
 KaTrj\i\p; kCkvu^P; Kcavca\j/, XaiAai/f. 
 
 621. Note i. — Arc. 18. 18; B. M. 109. 45. The compound words in f, the 
 latter half of which consists of a monosyllabic verbal root, are occasionally used in 
 a substantive sense, e. g. airoppiil, diaa^i^, inToa(j>i.^ : their accentuation is con- 
 sidered below, §§ 724-728. 
 
 'AypioPpoJ, Hesych. : dewrKoiires, Arist. H. A. 9. 28. i, where one MS. has 
 ail aKunres, should probably be deiffKunes, as in Eust. 1524. 6 ; those who made it 
 oxytone considered it to be derived from aaiiitToi : 'A\y.Smf%, Thucyd. 2. 99, is 
 accented like an adjective : Ipviyas, Arist. Poet. 21.17, cannot be right : litpTpul (1) 
 Diosc. 3. 131, S,D. : Ttripv^, Eust. 229. 37 : t6 Si iiTipvyos \6.0ev [II. 2. 316] 
 apkoKii rois •nahjoj.ois Kard, t^v 'ApiffT^px^tov dvayvaKTiv, ijs S' dKKoi ({>affi, Karci 
 irapdSoffiv Trapo^vvfiv, dir^ evdcias d^vrSvov r^s ^ Trrepu^, 8 SijKoT ov tSl TirepcL p^va, rb 
 fidpLOV 5^ fierci Toiu TT6piKiip,ivojv TTTtpwv, KadoL 5tj\oT Kal 'KpojBiavSs, elirajv 'otl rd eh 
 TH StjXvko., p,ovoaiXKaPa p.iv Hvra, i^vytTar ffrtif , vi^, rpi^' intip piav ti ovra avK- 
 AajS^r PapvveTar icd\v^f avrv^, ■nop(p6Xv^. to uTeph^ aea-qp-^'Kurai vTjb 'Apiarapxau 
 o^vvB^v Sta tI> ivvoias TrepieKTia^s eTvai, Eust. 1334. 26 : Choerob. C. 81. 15 ; Etym. 
 Gud. 485. 18 ; E. M. 694. 20 ; Sohol. Ven. B. 316. This arbitrary accentuation of 
 Aristarchus is not generally followed in our books, and with reason. 
 
 622. Note 2. — According to the grammarians 1 and v are never long by Jiatore 
 before f in hypermonosyllabio nouns, hence they prescribe Kripv^, ipoin^, not (ojpuf 
 or <l>oinl, though both forms are to be met with. On the quantity of these 
 diohronous vowels see Lob. Par. 411, who proves that the grammarians and their 
 rules, manuscripts, and printed books are involved in a hideous mass of contradic- 
 tions. Cf. also Choerob. C. 221. 35 ; 292. 25 ; 311. i sqq. ; 425. 33 ; Draco, 44. 5 ; 
 92. 23 ; 93. 6. 8 ; 100. 3 ; E. M. 460. 55 ; Schol, Ven. K. 258 ; Etym. Gud, 207. 
 
-§ 628.] Substantives in ^, i/^, a.p, rip, up, and vp. 177 
 
 16; 320. 32 ; Eeg. Pros. ap. Herm. de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 433, n. 63 sqq. ; 
 Priscian, p. 753, ed. Putsch. 
 
 Such forms as Bwiuyl, JKi-yl, \SXy(, (i\S,'iy(, ii7Jviy(, fi^piy(, irSiuyl, cr^pay^, 
 ffli^piyl, aiiwStyl, aTTJpiyl, avpiy^, <j>avaiyi, (fniatyi, ipwriy^, ^S.<piyl, Z\iyl, Sipty^, 
 appear monstrous enough; yet they are often found thus accented ; cf. Lob. 
 Phryn. 71. 
 
 -AP. 
 
 623. Nouns in ap retract the accent, as Ataap, "Apap, b<ip,ap, 
 'laap, Kaia-ap, Arc. 19. 14; Chcerob. C. 83. 34. 
 
 -HP. 
 
 624. Those in rjp (gen. rjpos and epos) as arip, aldi^p, &vrip, ekarrip, 
 yacTTrjp, yeverrip, naTrjp, croirTjp, crTarr\p, xo-paKTrjp ; except par- 
 oxytone, elvdLTrjp, dvydrrjp, iMriTr]p, <^pi,rr)p. Proper names and 
 those of nations are paroxytone, as Bj^frjpey, ArjixriTrjp, Ao^ripes, 
 'EpC-qp, "I/Srjp, nlrip ; except 'EX.fvd'qp oxytone. 
 
 625. Note. — Choerob. C. 85. 24; E. 6. 21 ; Arc. 19. 19, who says that rd eJs 
 HP OtjKvkA. /*^ /leraTtBifieva fcaTd t£ eOos iroitjTov els 5id(popov yevos ^apivirai . . . 
 TO S^ yaarrip i^iverai : and in accordance with this rule we have elvdnqp, ivyi,T<\p, 
 (iT|Tt]p : the oblique cases of these, except the vocative, are accented as if the 
 nominative had been oxytone: (|>p<i'T>]p, Choerob. C. 320. 13; A. G. Oxon. 1. 346. 16: 
 (pp&rrip 'AttikoI /iiv fiapivovaiv, ol Si Aaipieis b^ivovatv : the word is not un- 
 frequently oxytone in the books, though such an accent is certainly false, cf. A. G. 
 992. II : "AvtT)p, Hesych. : 'Ao-rfjp, Arc. 20. 4, but in 19. 13 he makes it par- 
 oxytone, and the latter seems to be the proper accent, for in Eust. 1967. 22 we 
 have 'Aarijp, ■n6\is distinguished from dariip, 6 /car' ovpav6v : AT|p,T|Tr)p, Arc. 19. 
 26 : "ipiip, Chcerob. C. 320. 16 : IKijp, Choerob. C. 320. 16 ; 'E\f\^i\p, Chcerob. C. 
 318. 10; Arc. 20. 3. 
 
 626. Compounds in rjp which retain 77 in the genitive are 
 oxytone ; while those which have e are paroxytone, as Serijp 
 aixaWobeTrjp, (yTarrfp o^oXoa-raTrip ; but iivrip yvvaiKdvrjp Xnrdvrjp, 
 ba-^p TToXvbdrjp, Arc. a8. 8, irarrip alvoTrdrrip, and therefore 
 avfitraTrip, quoted by H. D. from Joannes Damascenus, is most 
 likely a false accent. 
 
 -EIP. 
 
 627. Substantives in sip are paroxytone, as 'AXdCeip, avrlxeip, 
 
 Bi)(^eip, 'EXdrfip, Aiyeip, Sciiretp, xpvcroideip. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 20.15; Choerob. C. 86. 14: 'AXifCp (gen. 'AKt^poi) occurs in 
 Herodot. 4. 164: this is written 'AAdfeip in Theog. Can. 41. 25, and the word is 
 probably better paroxytone. 
 
 -TP. 
 
 628. Substantives in vp are paroxytone, as "Acravp, 'IXkvp, 
 KipKvp, Alyvp, ixdprvp, ^iKvp. 
 
178 Third Declension. [§628- 
 
 NOTE. — Arc. 19. 17 ; the Egyptian month 'M-bf, Plut. 2. 356 C, is barbarous 
 and indeclinable. 
 
 -i2P. 
 
 629. Those in (np are paroxytone, as a(f>ri7a>p, "E/crojp, ko-Ti&rcap, 
 rjX-fKTCop, 'icTToip, KaoTco/a, Mrjaruip, vepteToop, Necrruip, otK?jrtop ; ex- 
 cept lx<^p oxytone. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 20. 20 ; Chcerob. C. 320. 32 ; E. 45. 19 : 'ASiop, which Pape quotes 
 from Strab. 529, is 'ASaip in Kramer's edition, and 'ASiui' in that of Meineke: 
 axmp is paroxytone according to Arc. 20, but is oxytone in A. G. 6. 25 ; 475. 2 : 
 tx<&p, Herod, ir. n. X. 32. 13. 
 
 -AS. 
 
 630. (a) Those in os (gen. aSos) are oxytone, as ap,a(TVK&s, 
 hv&i, kap-Ttas, p.ov6.s, TtokvbeLpds, rpids, <l>vyas, 'Ap/ccis, 'EA.Xas, 
 TlaWds. 
 
 NOTB. — Arc. 22. 22; Choerob. E. lol. 27; C. 350. 25: rb fiiv dvaSevSpcis S 
 IJ.%v 'HpcaSiavbs viroKaii^avii fidvas avffTeWuv to A Kal o^ivtaSai, Si AorSirepKos 
 kv Ty TTfpl Tivwv TToXKoTciv diToSeiicvvaiv Sti e/CTeifu t& A ical ireptamTCU, leal o/iois 
 Sid ToC A02 e'x^' '■^i' "Xi'ff"'. 
 
 631. (5) Those in as (gen. dbos) are perispomena, as Boi^as, 
 Btrray, Ki;p5s. 
 
 These are peculiarly Ionic forms : Chcerob. C. 42. 29 ; Joh. Alex. 8. 19. 
 
 632. (c) Those in as (gen. avros) are paroxytone^ as abdfias, 
 aXijSas, yiyas, e\e(f>as, KikXipas, XvKdfias, Alas, 'Apvds, 'A^taSi 
 Biay, Bv^^avres, Tapdp,avTes, 'EA.eas, ®6as, Kdk)(as, TlaTiCas, ^arvas, 
 ^X.eyvas ; except dvbpLds, ijxds oxytone. 
 
 633. Note. — Arc. 21. 3; Joh. Alex. 8. 22: aearniiiaTai t& iftds xal d^Bpids 
 o^vvOevTa' IpidvTos ycip iccu avSpiavTOS, anep nap' 'AttlkoTs ircpiairarat ; ' De nomina- 
 tivi aocentu aouto Epim. Horn. Cram. Anecd. vol. i. p. 217. 10; Herodian. ap. 
 Choerob. Can. p. 98. i, et Ilepi /toe. \. p. 34. 9 ; Aroad. p. 21. 3 ; 193. 14, et Draco, 
 12. 9; 41. 25, apud quern nullum nunc vestigium circumflexi ab eo, ut ab Helio- 
 doro et Tyrannione, secundum Herodianum probati : sed dativi pluralis vitiosus 
 accentus dvSpiiai pro dvSpidffi frequens in libris,' H. D. ; cf. H. D. s. v. tpias and 
 E. M. 101.43: d\\ds (=dA\d«s?), Herodian ap. Bust. 300. 15, gen. dWaiTos, 
 Chcerob. C. 426. 15, not dWavros, as Joh. Alex. 8. 18 : raicovas (gen. TatoivaTOs) • 
 is very doubtful : on rap():ias the following observation is made by E. M. 221. 41 : 
 rapi/Mis, itc Tov fiapiicas- ^ l/c toC yapi/cas to fiapiitas' ^dp^apov 5c to ^vofia, Kal ^ 
 KXiai^j Kal 6 t6vos. ^UpojSiavbs irfpl -naBuiv : but it is regular if paroxytone, and 
 that is its accent in the books : rXwrcras (gen. dvTos, Chcerob. C. 426. 15 : avros, 
 Joh. Alex. 8. 17) or FKiaaas, rxiffaavros, Eust. 269. 18, or rXcaads, gen. a; of. 
 S. V. 504; Sohol. Ven. M. 20, and H. T>. s. v. : 8i|as (gen. Sctos), Pollux 9. 81 : 
 IJas (gen. dvTos), Pollux 4. 174; Arc. 21. 22 : tXSs { = l\ieis, gen. avros), Choerob. 
 C. 43. 5 ; Arc. 21. 26 : ireXeKas (gen. avros, Chcerob. C. 426. 15, or ivros, Chcerob. 
 C. 42. 28): of this word various forms occur, as ve\(K6,v, dvos: ■neXcKds, Si/os: 
 7r£\6/cas, a : ireXeKas (?) Schol. Aristoph. Av. 882 = 883 : /i^ttotc TreAe'/cas irpofveKriov 
 m dM^as' a 5^ ir£\eKivos rtp ire\ficdvri npotT^pptiTTai. -neXeKdv fi^vroi TrfXeKavos 
 
-§ ^3l-] Substantives in cap, as, and vs. 179 
 
 KOtvas, ircKeKois S^ ireXeHoivTos 'ArTiKots, ireXtms 7re\f Ka ^ajpiKus : thus also Suidas : 
 it ocours as » proper name in Polyb. 5. 77. 9 : Terpas, Arc. 22. 15 : Tpias (gen. 
 avTos), Pollux 4. 175 : Tpi|ds (gen. avroi), Pollux 9. 81. 
 
 {d) ASajj gen. X6.aos, is properispomenon, Choerob. C. %']. 30. 
 
 -HS. 
 
 634. (a) Those in tjs (gen. ijroy and jjfloj) are paroxytone, as 
 ykvK-uT7\s, bacruTrjs, bpnx,vTTr\s, KaKOTYjs, Koo-jntorTjy, XejSris, Xeuicorrj?, 
 A.oytonjs, fjtea-oTris, TrotorTjj, irocrorTjs, AAprjs, Mdyvr]s, Mivbrjs, Mt- 
 Xrjs, H&pvqs ; except abporris, PpabvTrjs, yvixvris, Srjtorjjs, ecrOris, 
 KovprJTes, the Curetes (but Kovp-qres, young men, is regular), kov- 
 <j>OTris (?) TTOTT^s, ToxvT'qs, TpaxDTTjs, yepvris, i/ftA-Tjs, wbich are 
 oxytone. 
 
 635. Note i. — Sohol. Ven. E. 9 ; Chcerob. C. 43. 10-55. 33 '■ nSporfis, Arc. 28. 
 8, but &Sp6Tr)s is by no means uncommon : dvSporfis is oxytone in Bust. 1090. 32 ; 
 E. M.103. 1, but avSpoTr/s would appear to be the correct accent, of. Herod, ir. /i. A.. 
 33. 22 : PpoBuTVis, Arc. 28. 8; E. M. 103. i : 'In codd. iuterdum ■napo^vT6vas 
 scribitur PpaSvTjjs, ut /SpaSiirTyros, apud Polyb. 10. 32. J2, PpaSiTijs apud Hero- 
 dianum, Jlepi pLOv Kf(. p. 40. 7, contra ipsius Herodiani regulam ; ' W. Dindorf 
 ap. H. D. : yvjivris is always oxytone, but I find no express declaration of its 
 accent in the grammarians : BavoT'fis, Herod, it. p.. A.. 40. 1 2 : Si]ioTf|S, Aristaichus 
 ap. Sohol. Ven. r. 20 ; E. M. 103. i ; Eust. 66g. 47 : irfpl Si toO r6vov ttjs StjUt^tos, 
 &a-n€p Kal ttjs TaxvTTjros KaX TTJs ^paSvrTJTOs teal twv opLoiatv TrpQirepiffiroipLevQiv apLipi' 
 Koyeirar ol fiiv ycip ffvvrjyopQvaLV o^eojs TOVOvaBai tAs avToiv eiiQeias . . . irXeiovs 5k 
 dvTL\iyovaL yivvaidrepov, fiapvTovovvTes xal avrd, KaroL rb tpt\6Tr]S fpt\6Tj]Tos, 
 KaKdrrjs uaxdTijTos : some think that it was barytone in the nominative BijjiStijs, 
 and properispomenon in the other cases, cf. Herod. ir. pi. \. 40. 8 : Ipirfjs, Choerob. 
 C. 54. 35, appears to be always paroxytone in our books : 4a6T|s, Arc. 28.9: io-6ttis, 
 Moeris 202 ; 'Ia6T7]s, dis dpdrijs, 'AttikSis, taoTfjs uis 0pa0evT^s, 'EXXiyri/tSs : Herod. 
 IT. /t. \. 40. 7 declares for i6Tt]s, ladTrjs, Ka«6Tris : Kovp'fis, Eust. 1 1 79. 20 : on kv 
 Sval tSttois JcoiprjTas otaovTas 'XxiWa rcL dwpa, ivravBa \iyei Tois viovs, onep 
 'HpaSiavbs dvayiviiaxti tS tSviji ois TrevrjTas, icXivav iis la/ifincbv dirb rod icSpos & vios, 
 K6pr)s KSpTjTos. TO pivToi fSvos Kovprjras & dS/4^Tos : Schol. Ven. T. 193 ; this 
 accentuation is condemned by Sohol. Ven. I. 529, but E. M. 534. 13 agrees with 
 Eustathius : koi;<))ot'^s, said to be Attic by Arc. 28, and Choerob. C. 352. II, but 
 Herod, it. ft. \. 40. 7 has KovipSTr/s : iroW|s, Arc. 28. 9 ; Choerob. C. 352. 11 : Tax«- 
 TT|s, Chcerob. C. 352. 11 ; E. M. 103. i : TpaxvT^is, Choerob. C. 352. 11, in Attic 
 only; i|/i\'f|s, Choerob. C. 55. 4; Eust. 511. 10: X'pvfis, Chcerob. C. 55. 4. 
 
 636. Note 2. — The passage in Chcerob. C. 55. 3 is obscure : ataripdarrai rh 
 Kovpfis KovprJTos, Sij\tjs BeiA^TOs (sic) ical rb i//i\iis ifiiXrjrbs, 2n tSiv ds HS b^vrSvav 
 SiavWapwy iv aipt<j>wvov ix&vToiv i)s iyvwitiv, eis OT2 ex^vToiv Tr)v yevixiiv, oXov 
 <Ta<j>fis aa(povs ipevS^s, (('cuSoCs, ravra Sid tov T02 kx\i9riaav eiirl Si iSviicA, ^yovv 
 iSvos arjpiatvovat ; for SijA^s Sfi\rJTos perhaps we should read Aapijs Aap^os (cf. 
 Eust. 511. 10), and write the rest of the passage thus, tv vpb toC H aipujxavov 
 (X^vTcuy, &s I. €is .OT2 iX'""^h '''h"- 7- "■'''.A.) and strike out the last three words 
 altogether. 
 
 637. (p) All substantives in rjy (gen. eos) are, if contracted, 
 
 N a 
 
180 Thij'd Declension. [§ 637- 
 
 perispomena, if uncontracted, paroxytone, as ' AvTicr64vr]s, 'Api<r- 
 TOTeKrjs, Ariij,oa-6evr}s, 'Hpa/cXeTjy, but 'HpaKkrjs, IlepLKkfjs; except 
 TrpvXrjs oxytone : TpL-qpris and other similar words are ad- 
 jectives. 
 
 638. Note i. — E. M. 435. 4 : 'AXem-qs, a fountain at Ephesua, so caDed from 
 its never failing, fluctuates between an adjectival and substantival accent, it ia 
 oxytone in B. M. 6q. 47, Orion 618, 11; paroxytone in Etym. Gud. 32. 57; 
 'Ai|;6wSt|S, so Aristarohus, Scbol. Ven. S. 39; Horn. II. 18. 46 : EiSaX-fis (?) is so 
 accented by H. D., but should probably be paroxytone : 'lapieviis, Suid., should 
 perhaps be 'laixtvrjs : 'I(i.<|)t|s, St. Byz. : Nii)|ji,epTf|s, Horn. H. 18. 46 ; Schol. Ven. 2. 
 39; Choerob. C. 352. 18; all proper names in «\rjs = K\ir)s are perispomena. 
 Eust. 583. 32 : TO Ilv\aiijievris xipiov ^apivovres 01 TraKaLoi KeyovtTiv, ort rd TOtavra 
 Kvpia ws kTrnrkeidrov PapTiveffOat (piXiT. i] p.iVTOi avvq$eia noWd. irap€<j>9eipev b^vTO- 
 vovaa, ois t^ Euru;^^s Koi rb Eu^ei/^? T<i K-ipia : irpvX-fjS, Schol. Ven. E. 9 : rd €is 
 HS SiffvWa^a o^vTOva, ^v ^xovra uvpuptuvov, cts OT2 TrfpaToCrai Karci r^v yeviKTjv, 
 ffa<povs trp-qvovs trpvKovs ^paSoiJs. Schol. Ven. E. 744* T^pvX^effa'' vt^ots dirXiTaiSf 
 irpvXis, ttis dafidaoj 86,fm\ts irepiiaj TT^pvKis real irpvKis {sic) j the grammarians were 
 therefore not quite agreed as to the form of the nominative singular ; vpvXUfm. 
 our books is always paroxytone, which implies a nominative irpvXris or irpvXis, cf. 
 Eust. 893. 37, who leaves the question rather undecided; Arc. 30. 19; rh ti 
 irpiXis papvverat, i) fVOirXos opx^ois; A. G. Oxon. I. 342. 6. 
 
 639. Note 2.— 'Aptis is paroxytone, Arc. 25. 5. The following forme of the 
 genitive occur in the grammarians or elsewhere, "AprjTos, "Apeas, "Apov, "Apovs, 
 Choerob. C. 46. 5, 'Apeos, 'AprjQi, 'Aprjas, 'Apia, "Apevos ; on its vocative see Eust. 
 518. 19. 
 
 -EI2. 
 
 640. Those in eis (gen. evTos) are paroxytone, as 'Oiro'ety, 
 
 -12. 
 
 641. It may be observed that in general all those which form 
 their accusative in v are barytone, Arc. 36. 17. 
 
 (a) Those in is (gen. tos and ecos) retract the accent, whether 
 simple or compound, as aX(y6r}<ns, ^Xtoo-ts, jSiiStcrtJ, Socrts, yv&cris, 
 e^iy, (rjTria-is, dins, p-dOrjcns, p.6.VTis, ^(pis, iroXts, Ttocns, irpoTToXis, 
 "AjSorts, 'ArApp-qxis, Kpoju/3orts, MeV<^is, ^ivrpLS. Many of these 
 words are inflected in more than one way. 
 
 642. Note. — Chcerob. C. 56. 33 : tcI ti's 12 ovSimra Alyimia as kiA rb vXetaTov 
 S(d xaBapov tov 05 icXivovTai, otov 36'Cs B6eas, 'ASXWis (sic) 'A0Xifi(as, Siii's S<ieius, 
 BH&is ®pi6(ais, Tapiaea Ta/uaSfois, cf. St. Byz. s. v. KopKvpis ; Schol. Ven. A. 676 ; 
 S. 387 : for x^tCs, Hesych., it is better to read with Dindorf x«"s> ^s a Doric 
 form of x^"S ■■ 'A8pa(itiTTvs (?) St. Byz. ; for 'AOXiPis in Cho3rob. C. 56. 33 : 
 'AeXiPis (or "AflpiPis), St. Byz., is alone correct ; 'ATapPCKis, St. Byz., is no 
 doubt an error for 'AripffiKiS, or 'ArApffyx'^ : 0(Jiouts (?) St. Byz. : Il6.T!(r(\\ii% 
 Herodot. 2. 59, is falsely oxytone in St. Byz., and for 'ilc^Bis in the same author 
 Meineke reads 'n^bAs ; on the accent of ^vs see Schol. Ven. K. 292; Kparoits, 
 Honi. Od. 12. 124; according to Hesych. it is proparoxytone, and it ia so 
 
-§ 644.J Substantives in eis and ts. igi 
 
 accented in ApoUon. Ehod. 4. 829 ; cf. Sohol. Yen. A. 676. Sohol. Aristoph. Ach. 
 93 : ToS irpia^eas irpoTrapo^VTSvois dis fiavreais, and (iedas t^s 6 -npia^is. ol Sk irap- 
 of «T(5ya)s US x«AKe'fflJ, dvA eieuas ttjs 6 irpfffjSeiJs. omcfs a/iapTdvovcTf ov ycip iariv 
 
 O TrpCff0€VS. 
 
 643. (d) Those in is (gen. tSos) are oxytone, as afh, l3aX^Cs, 
 IktCs, KvriiJ.Cs, Kprj-irCs, 6-nLcr6oKpr}mbes, (r(f>payis. 
 
 Note.— E. M. 518. 16; Arc. 36. 14. The following Thraoian namea are 
 perispomena : ^ATavaprts ('ATapyans, Arc. 36. 18), Choerob. C. 354. 21 ; Strab. 
 748 : ev p Ti/iwai Trpi :Svpiav eeAv t^v 'Arapy&Tiv {sic) : Schol. Ven. B. 461 : ^ Si 
 Afp/ceriii irapA Svpois BoAaTai 'ArapyaTis {arapxans in tile MS.) : 'AToprts, 
 Choerob. C. 103. 25, who also mentions BevSIs (but the false form Bei/Sir is not 
 unknown to the books), MevBis, Mo\is, Tms (Torrs, Arc. 36. 14) ; cf. Gbttling, 
 ad Theodos. p. 243. 
 
 On (idY<i8is, or jiayaSCs, see L. S. and H. D. s. v. ; and on 4i|;Cs, capi&os, or 
 a<((i.s, aftSos (?) see E. M. 184. 32; Choerob. C. 353. 23: toCto SI rd th 12 
 i^vTova (is A /iSvws €Xovai t^i/ ahiariKriv, olov KprfmSa (sic), dairiSa, aipiSa, 0o\lSa, 
 faviSa. HapoL Si rots AioXftm ylvovrat (Is N Karcl Ti)v ahiaTiicijv iktol $apeias 
 Taatas, Kvi)iuv ycLp \iyovai Koi atppayiv Koi &fiiv, dis vap' 'HawSai [0pp. 424], . 
 
 TpiffiTiOafioy S' a^ptv Tafivetv, 
 avTt Tov a^piSa. 'IffTeov Si on Tci eis 12 o^irova ov yivovrai irapoL rots "loifft Karh 
 diroPoKiju ToS A iv rii yevixy, oiSi yap \iyovai KVfiiiiSos kvtjiuos, daniSos dairios, 
 &s H&ptSos Xldpios, Kol @4tis Binos. 
 
 644. (c) Common substantives in ts (gen. tSos) being feminine 
 are oxytone, as aa-Kis, yXvtpU, bats, eki:[s, eixitis, e(j>r]ix€pCs, kvcto- 
 kap,Ttis, XukCs, ^varis, OTTCopo/Saa-iXts, Trarpis, TrxiKTis, T!vpap.LS, crKe- 
 Xts, Tvpavvls ; except i . ^plttcotis *, ajutiorts *, av\i,s, /Sct/c/capts *, 
 fiapis *, MiTis, epis, evvis, Oep.is *, ij3is *, Xktls, tpis, kAKtiis, 
 KavvajSis *, Kapvaris, KVTrpis, ixfjvis *, p,rJTLS *, p,VTis, okins, ottcs, 
 (tLkivvis, ToKis, T&ms, riypis*, rpo-nis*, ^{ikoms, which re- 
 tract the accent, with veavis (verjvLS, vrjvis) properispomenon. 
 a. Feminines formed from, or implying, paroxytone substan- 
 tives in Tjs, ending for the most part in atrts, arts, erts, rjns, 
 Itis, vtls, uiTis, which are accented on the penultimate, as 
 avbpaiviTis, avepMTis, apOplris, Bope-^rts, Bpo/xtSris, yap,eTis {yap,. 
 erTjs), tK€rts {iKirris), iTnrorty, Kapbiaris, KacroopiTis, icXeirrts (K\iir- 
 Tr;s)j olvo-KOTLS, oAySioSSrts (oXjSiobdrrjs) and dA./3to8orts, ovtris, 
 ■neTaXXris, ttoXitis (ttoAiVtjs), upea-^vTis, irpOTj-yeVis, -npoa-T&Tis 
 (Tvpoa-TaTT]s), crvvepy&Tis (avvepydTrjs), acopiTLS (o-coptrrjs), v-mjpiris, 
 yXovvis (xXovvris) ; except vavrls oxytone, and those in wcoXts 
 (■n-CtfArjs) and xotrts, which are proparoxytone, as Xaxav6i:(a\is, 
 apTovcakis, vap&KoiTis ; yet fioiXevTis and v^ptorts appear to be 
 proparoxytone. Those from oxytones in ttjs are themselves oxy- 
 
 * Those marked with an asterisk have another genitive besides that in Sos. 
 
182 Third Declension. [§ 644- 
 
 tone, as (TTi^avuni^ ; ivpins paroxytone forms an exception. 
 3. Those in ojwts from a-f, when not compounded with pre- 
 positions, are properispomena, as av\&Tns ; otherwise they are 
 regular, as ■npo)X€r<OT;(,s, irpoa-anrls. 
 
 It must be noticed that many of those in ns have no actual 
 masculine form corresponding to them in use, and also that no 
 nouns in is, iSos, are oxytone if they have an accusative in v. 
 
 645. Note. — The rules given by Aroadius (28. 13-36. 18) are so confused and 
 defective that little use can be made of them. The following list contains all the 
 irregular words that I have noted, but probably it might be much enlarged. On 
 these words see Lob. Prol. 455 sqq. : aPa\is' liox^rjpd, IXaia, Hesyoh. : d7Xao(|>U'' 
 Tis (?) ' dy\ao!paiTis scribitur ap. Phot. Bib. 215 a. 33 Bekk. Bast. Ind. Scap. Ox. 
 'A-Y\ao<pdiTiSa [?] accus. Poeta de virib. herbar. in Fabric. Bibl. Gr. T. 2. p. 654;' 
 Fix ap. H. D. : a'ypciicrTis (gen. tos, i5os), Hom. Od. 6. 90; Arc. 35. 18 ; cf. Lob. 
 Par. 443 : d-YpucTTLS is the feminine of dyptijffTijs : a^opYis, wine-lees, is said by 
 Arc. 29. 23 to be barytone, but in all the passages quoted by H. D. it is oxytone, 
 like a|j.opYCs, fine flax ; Bergk in his edition of Aristophanes most inconsistently 
 writes dfwpylSos, Lyst. 735, and dfwpyiv only two lines lower down : d|ji(t>CTairiv in 
 Diog. Laert. 5. 72 has been corrected in some editions into dfupirairov : a|ji,(t>coTis, 
 Bust. 308. 44, is elsewhere oxytone. On dvairtori.s, ayLirums, or d(i,iTT<iJO-is, see 
 Lob. Phryn. 340 : for dpvcms, gen. i5os, I can find no authority ; in the passage 
 cited by L. S. the genitive is 10s : aSXis, Arc. 31. 1 : avXis fj erravXis [ffapvi/erat], 
 AiXis 5h -fi Tr6Kts o^^verai: ^avKaXis, Arc. 31. 10: poXptris or ^oKPtris (?) Lob. 
 Phryn. 357 : PoiipaXis (gen. 10s, iSos), Arc. 31. 9, is oxytone in Hesyoh. and Arist. 
 H. A. 3. 6. 2 : Powtrpi](rTis (gen. ecus, but Nioand. Alex. 335, quoted by H. D. has 
 iSos) is falsely Povirpijaris in Heysch : 8<£is, iattle, Herodian is inclined to make 
 this word oxytone, but whether oxytone or not, he has no doubt that the dative 
 Sii should be oxytone ; Ptolemaeus Ascalonites consistently writes both nominative 
 and dative paroxytone; see Schol. Ven. 3. 387, and such must be its accent 
 because the accusative is Sdliv ; Schol. Hom. Od. A. 428 : Sais 6lvT6vas 77 Kanirds, 
 Sais Si PapuTovws rj Mx'? '■ SaiTis (?), in Galen Tom. i . p. 88 B it is oxytone ; 
 €iri]\is, Arc. 31. 12 ; Bust. 1562. 38 : e<|>ifiWs (gen. iSos) also occurs as f<pr]\is (gen. 
 10s), see H. D. s. v. : epis, Arc. 195. 6 ; Choerob. C. 355. 19 : e<i(jiopis, Arc. 34. 4, is 
 oxytone in Burip. Orest. 1370: eBvis (g^n. iSos and loj), Arc. 32. 17: lao-ins, 
 i. S., H. D. : tpis (gen. 10s and iSos), ' constans in libris acoentus vitium est i73is, 
 quod correxi ap. Aristoph. Av. 1 296. Nam 1 produci apparet ex versu Timoclis 
 ap. Athen. 7. p. 300 A;' W. Dindorfstp. H. D. : ixris, Arc. 35. 6 : Bust. 809. 56 ; ei 
 Si Hal Tairbv tans avrrj 0apvr6vas (i. e. the weasel), koX Iktis d^vTovas y irapd T77 
 KQjfUic^ [Aristoph. Ach. 845] fiefivrjijLevqi ix&votpdyov IktlSos, ovk dvayaaTov dpri 
 ^TjTfiv : iirirovpis, A. G. 44 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 210. 30 ; Lob. Prol. 461 : tinroTLYpis, 
 masculine and feminine, Dio Cass. 77' 6 ; S.J}.: tpis or tpis, Ohoerob. 0. 355. 19 : 
 taaTis is sometimes falsely Iffdris : KdXiris, Arc. 33. 10; A. G. Oxon. 2. 342. 23, 
 is oxytone in Athen. 468 F, quoted by H. D. : KdvvaPis (gen. cos, 10s, and iSos), 
 Arc. 29. 17: Kdirapis, Ohoerob. C. 355^ 29: KainriXCs: ' Caupona ... Aristoph. 
 Thesm. 347, PI. 435. 1120 ; xdrrriXts progaroxytonum ap. Aroad. 31. 12, et hoc ac- 
 centu Phanias Eresius ap. Athen. a. p. 84 B : iciirri\ls tis yvvfj. Itemque OEnom. 
 ap. Buseb. Pr. Ev. p. 259 A : /x^ irKovaiav Ka^cTv yvvcutca dWd X'^pvTiTiv riva ^ 
 KATrr/Kiv,' H. D.: K(9apis (gen. i5os? and 10s), Choerob. C. 355. 18: KCo">)pis 
 (gen. iSoj and eoj), Choerob. C. 355. 26 ; B. 132. 11 : kuttIs, Arc. 35. 16, is par- 
 oxytone in Aristoph. Ach. 1103 : kuPtjXis -(gen. <os and 180s ?) Arc. 31. 1 2 : Ktj|iiv- 
 
-§ 646.] 
 
 Substantives in is. igs 
 
 8is (gen. cms and iSos) : Kwoirp-fjcrTis (?) Heaych. ; XtjCs, Aristarchus, but \rjis, 
 Menecratea, Sehol. Ven. A. 676 : XivoJcoo-tls (gen. lSos and 10s) is Bometimea 
 written Mvo^Sians : [I'iiXis for /irjKis is an error, Arc. 30. 23 : nTJvis (gen. los and 
 iSos) : ' li-ijvis voluisse Glaucouem Tarsensem refert Schol. Horn. II. A. i, et oxy- 
 tonum iJ.rjvh non dicens quid sit, ponit Draco, p. 23. 25 ; 45. 27 : quorum 11. priori 
 ex altero rd yd.p oKXa vel aWa iravTa, utroque autem Mtvaiis corrigendum videtur 
 pro iirjvis ex Eegg. prosod. p. 447 n. 118 ult. M^ws prscipit Arcad. 32. 13 ; 196. 
 i;' H. D. It may be doubted whether the emendation is wanted ; Glaucon prob- 
 ably meant what is reported of him : jivtis, Arist. H. A. 4. 1. 19, is (j.vttis (sic) in 
 Hesych. ; veavis, Arc. 32. 20: Ivhttls, Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 70 ; Schol. Theocr. z. 
 74 : IvffTis 'Attikws, ^vcrrh Sk KoaiSis, but it seems to be oxytone in our editions 
 whether of Attic writers or others : 6X171.5, Theocr. 18. 45 : ovuvis, ' bvwvis, bvii- 
 nSos, Bcriptum ap. Choerob. [C] 354. 31, et in Etym. M. 626. 35 ;' S. D. -. oBXvs, 
 ' i. q. oS^.oi', Alex. Trail. 8. p. 483 ; ' R.D.: irepo-is (gen. cSos, Pans. 10. 25. 5, H. D.) 
 Arist. Poet. 18. 15; cf . Lob. Phryn. 607: IlcpcrU is from Uiparis, Arc. 36. 2; 
 Schol. Ven. S. 387 : irXi]|j,nupis, Eust. 1640. 55 : t6 Si ■nXrjUvph nvh tSiv TiaKaiwv 
 TTfmapo^ivovai., xal Si' ivds Si M ypi<pov(nv ws aird rijs irXTHJuris : cf. E. M. 676. 30, 
 where irXtj/iiijipis (sic) and irXriixiivpis occur; cf. A. G. Paris 3. 463. 15 : iropiris. 
 Arc. 33. 10, yet vopiris, a brooch, is oxytone in Hesych. ; irpijo-Tis (?) : irpoKvU is 
 paroxytone in Eust. 1688. 31, quoted by H. D. ; irrepis is sometimes oxytone: 
 pairU, E. M. 702. 33, is paroxytone in Eust. 658. gS : o-epis (gen. tais and iSos) : 
 aiKivvis 'accentum aixtwh in locis Luciani [Salt. c. 22 and 26; Pollux 4. 99] re- 
 feUit aixaiVLv ap. Dionys. A. K. 7. 72. med. p. 1491. 4 ;' H.D: o-Cvvis, Spviov apira- 
 ktik6v, Zonar. 1644, "'""-^ is mascidine : o-(i,ijpis, Diosc. 5. 166. S. D. : tSXis, 
 Arc. 30. 25 : riiris, Xenoph. Anab. 7. 3. 18 : T-qXis (gen. 10s, ecus, and iSos) Arc. 
 30. 24 : TCypis (gen. 10? and iSos) is also masculine : Tpii|Ams, Arc. 33. 9 ; E. M. 
 157. 21 ; Choerob. E. 150. 30 : Tp6iri)Xis, Arc. 31. 14, also TpSiraXXis, which is oxy- 
 tone in Aristoph. Ach. 778 : Tpoiris (gen. toy, ecus, and iSos) Arc. 33 : TvpoKvi)- 
 CTTLS (accus. TvpdKvrjffTiv) is falsely Tvponvrjaris in Athen. 169 B : wokiotis is 
 sometimes proparoxytone : (|)t)Xoms, Arc. 33. 15 : xp'"'''>H''^'''pi.s in Arist. H. A. 8. 
 3. 6 is very suspicious : >|;iX6Ba-iris, Athen. 255 E, where Dindorf has \(iiX6rams : 
 Kovis, dust, is distinguished both by its inflexion and accent from kovCs, a nit, Arc. 
 37. 2 ; Ammon. 84. 
 
 646. Paronyma in is from Masculines in t)S. — The following passages from the 
 grammarians embody their general doctrine as to the accent of this class of words, 
 which may be considered rather as adjectives than substantives, at least in very 
 many cases : Schol. Ven. I. 571 : tol ets IS wapd;vv/xa OtjXvKa, napa/c€lfj.eva toTs els 
 H2 apffiviKoh papvvopievois irpO'nepicXTTdTat, d (pijffei ixaKpq irapaXiiyoLTO, irpoiOTJ^is, tto- 
 Xi^TLS, aXurti, irXavTJTi^,, npeaPdris' ovtojs StJ koX -^epocpOLTis. offa Si -jrapci rd ttcoXcTv 
 dv€0iPa(T€ r&v rSvov, dpToirtuXts^ dXipLT6iraXis' aXX' ovv Kot offa irapct. rb koTtos irapd- 
 KoiTts, aKoiTis. rd iiivrot SoX6fi7jTLS ovfc fffrt OrjXvicSv, AXXd /cal apffevixSv, Kal laajs 
 Td firJTis eyKetrat, us rb iroXvpt.TjTis, SoXbfXTjrts, fcal effTt ffvv&erov : Schol. Ven. P. 40 : 
 ^pbvTtSt tbs "HXiSt" OVTOJS Tvpavviaiv, fcal fneiaOrj ^ irapaSoffis. d fievToi icavdjv b^vjovfi 
 rb ^p6vTis' rd ycip eis TI2 X-qyovra 6r]Xv/cci Siffi^XXn^a, /^^ &VTa eTriOeriKci TrapaXr]y6- 
 /leva Si T9) O, iJTOi fiSvat ^ ffvv iriptp t^Vwriivrt, o^vveffSai 64X£i, koitls Uponis, ^povris, 
 ovris rb ^aiov Trap* ^ AXtcpLavi. ovtqis oljv ical <ppovris, et ^^ oLpa, CTrei nvpiov rovro, 
 teal PapvTov7]6-^ffeTaL. ov fidx^Tat rb irdpTLS' /cal yctp ;^o;pis tov T, ndptes we pi 
 ovs dy eXa ias. [iri ^I'Ta kntOcTLKa irpoffKeiTat Stoi rb ndrts w irapdKetTai rb Tr6rrjs : 
 Chcerob. C. 356. 13: iffriov Si '6ri irdvTa TaCra rd els 12 OTjXvKa tcL yivopava dtrb 
 Twv els H2 dpaevmSiv, virip Sio avXXa^ds 8vTa, irpb fitds expvffi rbv rSvoy, otov 6 
 KWTjyirTjs Kal ij KVVT]y^Tis, 6 Seffndrijs, ical tj S€(Tir6Tts, 6 T0^6ri)s Kal ^ TO^Srts, 6 tto- 
 A/riys Kal ^ iroXhis [ttoXitis']. SeffrjiielaiTai iv t£ leavdvi rd irapd rb Ko'tTij Kal rd 
 irapd rb TTwXaf Tavra yap vpo-napo^ivovTai ev roTs dTjXvKoTs, olov aKonis, irapdKonis, 
 
184 Third Declension. [§ 646- 
 
 vopcpvpSvaXis, apT6iTC0\is, \axav6va\is. TlpSamirai virip Si!o (ruAXa/Sdr, tJ 
 /j.'flvtSt, T7) (pcdi, Ty to^6tiSi, rijv /i/iviSa, Trjv fpiSa, rijv TO^SriSa, Kal lifjviv Koi ipiv 
 Kai to^Stiv : E. M. 595. 36 : liiaris itapA, rb /liaTTjs' tovto irapd, rd pt-iai. Oi pAvov 
 6^ anh PapvrSvov yiverai els I irap^iuvnov, otov TtKav^TTjs ir\av^Tis' aWci Kal &irb 
 6(vt6vov, otov vPpiffTT}!, CiSpiffTis' ai'x/iiJTi^s, a?x/"7''is" Pov\evTris, 0ov\fVTts. It is 
 possible that the scribe has affixed wrong accents to these words, unless indeed they 
 form their accusative in iv : Are. 35. 24 : ret ds TS SrjKvKd. dtrb rSiv eis H2 dpaem- 
 kSiv iiv6p.iva npb fuas eX'"''''! tov t6vov 6 Kvvr]yeTr;s ^ icmr]yiTis, SeairdTt]! ^ 
 ScffiriSTts, 6 iro?dT7]s ^ iroXiTis^ X^P^^ ™'' ^'^0 t^s Koirrjs koX TraXSi' ravra ydp trpona' 
 po^vvovTOi' aKoiTiS napdaoiTtSf d.pT6-ncuKiSj \axav6-jTQjKis. rd ^Kv$is S^ 5iffv\\a$ovv 
 o^vviTai, uis rb Uipais. It is a mistake to infer from this last passage that SxvOis 
 and Ilfpais are oxytone merely because they are dissyllables ; of the former word 
 SicvSiv occurs beside ^KvSiSa, and therefore it would seem that ^kMs is not to be 
 condemned as false : Sohol. in jSIschinem aarcl KTrjaujiSivTos, 172: ^itvBtv ws dir" 
 ev6cLas ctpTjTai rovro pioiWov 0apvT6vov KaxSis Se. rd ydp roiavra kOviKcL b^vveoBai 
 BeKetj c&y KoKxis, HepffiSf ^fcvOis, ovkovv 'SfcvOiSa «al oil "SiKvQiv, ws rd KoAxtSa, Tltp- 
 clda. Tivoi 5k Toiv ^iPXiojy ex** kttjtikms 'SkvBlktjv. "AypoTis, St. Byz., is given as 
 the feminine of dyp6T7js : oiKoiTis is the feminine of dKoiTrjt : on alxp<a\coTis and 
 aiXA'aA'«'Tis (?) Lob. Ajax 88 : auBevTis from avBivrrjs is a singular deviation from 
 rule, Arc. 35. 23 : PovXcutls, E. M. 595. 40 ; Lob. Phryn. 256 : ApuKxCs {bpiicrr)i), 
 Anna Comnena 380 C. ; H. D. is a doubtful accent : Xiuvtjo-tis is probably wrong : 
 for XivoJcocTTis (gen. cais and iSos) AiyofSo'Tis is also met with : pAaTTis makes jjiijo-tis, 
 and ir\diTT7js ttXActtlSj irXdiTi^ irXaTis ; yet vahrjjs forms vavrCs : v^pitrris from 
 vfipiffTTis is also remarkable, if correct, see Lob. Phryn. 256 : oii^iJAis and p,mv6\is 
 from ol<p6\7js, fuuv6\ris are regular : tru|i|j,vo-Ti.s (?) Theophyl. Simoc. Hist. p. 'jg. 
 1 3. ed. Bonn ; H.D.: the passage does not prove this to be the right accent. It 
 is not uncommon to find those in ttoiAis misacoented even in the best lexicons : on 
 KapvuTis and irepovTJTis, see H. D. s. v. 
 
 647. Feminine oxytones in ts retain their accent in com- 
 position, provided they retain their gender, as alyis Karaiyls, 
 vvx^s TTavvvx^s, a-KeXis Trepia-KeXls. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 28. 19 ; E. M. 333. 21 ; Chojrob. E. 92. 35 ; Lob. Prol. 455 ; Sohol. 
 Ven. B. 175 : the substance of which passage is that oxytones in is retain their 
 accent as long as they remain substantives, but as adjectives they retract it, as 
 e\ms €V€\Tris, darnis Aeu/catrms, 
 
 648. Masculine proper names in is (gen. tSos) retract the 
 accent, as 'Ay^iroXis, "Ayis, "Abcovis, "Akis (a river in Sicily, 
 Theocr. i. 64), "AXkis, "Avafi.is, ''Attls, TpAvLS, ©^o-ttis. ^iropdKts, 
 Suid. is false for 27rop(i/c7jj. 
 
 649. Feminine proper names and patronymics in ts (gen. tbos) 
 are oxytone, as 'Akis, AvTo6ais, BavKis, Aavkis, 'EXirls, 'E,vpv\ec»vis, 
 EvTvxii, Sais, ©r;/3afs, ©eo-wpcor^s ; except I . those in ris from 
 paroxytone masculines in t?js, which are accented on the pen- 
 ultimate, as 'AXKeTLS, BaifiTij, BapKiris, 'Ecmai&Tis, Ze^vpirts, 
 Ze<l)vpi&TLs, Kape&Tis, KapKivlrLs, KepKivvlrLS, AijSavtTis, Ai\x,ev5)- 
 Tis, Aoyyaris, Mv(ttis (Nonn. Dionys. 9. 99), TlayxevlTis, 2a5- 
 Tis ; 2. those in wttis, which are properispomena, as Topy&in,^, 
 
— § 650. j Substantives in is. 185 
 
 'EpiSins, 'Eo-MTTts, 'Pob&TTLs, '12ms ; except EvpanrCs, KvKXamCs, 
 ITpoawTrty; 3. all in iroXts (gen. ttoXi8os) are proparoxytone ; 
 4. the following retract the accent, "AXKTjcrns*, "An^aorpts * 
 "AprefJ.is, BpiTOjiapTLS, "Epis, 'H\ty, ©^/xij* ©e'rty, "Ipty, 'lo-tj, 
 Kwpis, Hapij(raTis, ^enCpajjus, ^aarLs, together with some others 
 of less importance mentioned below. 
 
 650. Note.— Cf. Schol. Ven. A. 677; E. M. 518. 16; Lob. Prol. 512; the 
 genitive cases of some of the following words are doubtful : 'ApavrCs, Eust. 281. 
 29, is falsely 'APivris in St. Byz., though it is rightly oxytone in the next line : 
 'AJiXis or'A!;ipis, St. Byz. : AihtCs? (Aii7T?/s), Pape : 'AvBis, Athen. 586 B, 'sori- 
 bendum 'Ai/ffi'j ;' Z. JJindorfap. H. D. : 'AvoBtis (?) Athen. 609 A : "ApTejiis, Arc. 
 32. 3 : 'ApxCSa)iis, Pape: AiXis is oxytone. Arc. 31. 2, though the accusative 
 AvAir occurred in Euphorion, Schol. Ven. B. 496 : Av\CKci>p.is, Pape : Bdpxis (?) 
 Pape : Bdo-iXis, St. Byz. is rightly Ba(ri.\is in Pans. 8. 29. 5 : B^y\.s, Pape : 
 BovXis, Paus. 10. 37. 2: BpiTOjxapTis (gen. iSos, E. M. 214. 23; also eias): 
 BvpXis (?) Pape, as the name of a spring it is oxytone in Theocr. 7. 115: rCyyis 
 or rCyis, Suid. ; Plut. i. 1020 ; A(lp,apis, Act. Apost. 17. 34 : Aap,6KpaTis (?) : 
 A(l<)>vi,s, Paus, 10. 5. 5 : 'Epis, personified, Horn. -. EviTJpis, Paus. I. 27. 4 : Eipvl- 
 6e|us, Apollod. I. 7. 10 : EvpiJKtopis, Eumath. de Ismen. amor. p. 2 : 'Ei(|ip<iTis 
 secund. Etym, M. p. 157.51, dicta Assyria s." Babylonia : quod scribendum EiippaTis, 
 ut est ap. St. Byz. ;' H.D.: 'H\is, Ajc. 31. i : ©diris, Phot. Bib. 62. 22 : 0€o-ru- 
 Xis, Theocr. 2. 69 ; ©erts, B. M. 676. 32 : 'IXipis (?) St. Byz. . 'Ipis, Eust. 391. 
 33 : A. G. Oxon. 2. 221. 9 : TTo-is, very often falsely written 'lo-ir : 'I<|>is, Apollod. 
 2. 7. 8 : KdvvTis (? gen.) St. Byz. : Kvfjjiis, Pape : KopavU : ' Nomen [projparoxy- 
 tonum potius esse K6paivis videtur Gottlingio De accentt. p. 271, propter Hesiod. 
 ft. ap. schol. Piud. Pyth. 3. 14 et 48, nbi accusativus est Kopwviv, male Kopwviv 
 Bcriptus : verum quum accusative KopaviSa Pausanias utatur 2. 11. 7 et 26. 6, 
 rectius sic statuemus, legitimam hanc esse nominis formam, ab Hesiodo solo 
 propter metri necessitatem in KSpaiviv mutatam,' W. Dindorf ap. H. D. ; Kpcvcris 
 (gen. 10s, St. Byz. i5oj, Paus. 9. 32. i) : KvXdpapis, Plut. 2. 817 ; Kiiirpis, E. M. 
 676. 32 : Ail(jia|is (? gen.) : HaKpis, Arc. 33. 18 : MifKJjis (gen. iSos and loj), see 
 above, § 642 : MevouBis (? gen.), Arc. 30. 5 ; Mco-iItis (?) Pape : tH/c^ns, Apollod. 
 I. 2. I : Mio-is, Anth. Append. 240 : Moijjoupis, Lucian de Hist, scrib. c. 31 : 
 MoOo-is, Inscr. : N«<)>«pis (? gen.), Strab. 834 : NCKiirms, Anth. Palat. 7. 186. i, 
 quoted by H. D. : Bevlcjivpis (? gen.), St. Byz. ; Bucttis (? gen. 10s), St. Byz. : 
 'OSiris (?) Athen. 575 B : 'Ova{TC<t>opi.s (?) Inscr. : 'Ovr)<7-i.KpaTi.s ; 'Op6|3aTis : 
 05T71S : nopil)<raTis, Xenoph. Anab. i. i is paroxytone in some editions of Plut. : 
 XlepCairis, Apollod. 3. 13. 8 ; IIXeto-Tis, Inscr. : IIpdKTis (?) Lycoph. 1045 ; IIpT]p,vis, 
 Strab. 820 : np^Kpis, Arc. 33. 18, is falsely oxytone in Athen. 553 B : np6p.T]9i.5, 
 Anth. Pal. I.^. 27 : niffivis, St. Byz. : ToSuiris, Herodot. a. 134 : Sdpains (an 
 island), St. Byz. : SipyiVTis (? gen.), St. Byz. ; 26p.Cpo(i,is,Arc. 32. 3 : Sio-iyvXts (?) 
 St. Byz. : Sxetpis, Paus. 10. 3. 2 : Su^apis (gen. lor, (5oj, and eour) : Svpris (gen. 
 JOS, iSo?, and eoir) : TdXjJiis, Phot. Bib. 62. 22 : TAvais (gen. 105 and iSoj) ; TeBflis, 
 Paus. 10. 3. 2 ; the MSS. vary between this and Tci/9is : Teuuxis (? gen.), St. Byz. : 
 Tipijis (? gen.), Strab. 319 : TCo-is, St. Byz. ; the woman's name TiVu in Anth. 
 PeJ. 6. 274 should be oxytone : ToOkkis (? gen.), Strab. 141 : Tp6iris (?) St. Byz. : 
 TuTjvLS (?) St. Byz. : Tiivis, Strab. 834 : *ripjipis (?) Strab. 785 : *ao-TiXCs, St. Byz. : 
 'T3.paSi.avhs Si piSvos V7j(r6v <prjat ical vpoiTapo^vvia0ai. rh piivroi irf^iiov ot lir' 
 'AKelavdpeias b^ivovai ; in the books it occurs sometimes with one accent and some- 
 times with the other: #^piris, Inscr. : #p6vTis, Horn. II. 17.40: 'quod ^povrlSt 
 potius scribendum esse comparatis aliis hujusmodi femininis recte judicat Lobeck. 
 
186 Third Declension. [§ 650- 
 
 Pathol. Proleg. p. 512, de quo disseneerunt grammatici, ut apparet ez eoholio 
 Herodiani [Schol. Ten. P. 40] 9p6vTiSi iis 'HA.1S1 Ivpavvioiv, xat kiieiaOrj fi nap&Soais, 
 6 /iivTOi Kavibv dlvTovfi rd ipovris (ut IIpoiTls et alia), conf, etiam Eustath. p. 907. 
 12 ; 1063 sq. ;' S. D. : Xdppiis (?) St. Byz. ; XCpis, Phot. Bibl. 62. 22 : XXupCs ; 
 'Aocentus nominis proprii in libris plerumque est X\Spis rarius X\apts quod in 
 XttipiJ corruptum in oodicibus Apollod. 3. g. 6 ; quem aocentum probat Lobeok. 
 Pathol. Prol. p. 512,' M. D. ; it has an accusative X\Sipiv as well as XAtupi'So i 
 Xpu(r69c|;iis, Arc. 32. 4. 
 
 651. (d) Those in i? (gen. ltos) retract the accent, as y&pis. 
 
 Note. — Choerob. C. 355. 21 : x°f X'^P'®'"' ""^ X'^P'-'^"^ AapiKws rpoirp toC A fis 
 rd T, OTTCp Kal Trap' ^fuv eTreiep6.TTj(Te. 
 
 652. (e) Those in ts (gen. i6os) are paroxytonCj as &yXis, 
 
 jSikkis, Be'Wiy, yeXyis, beWis, opvis. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 29. 2 1 ; 30. 26 ; Theodos. 6r. 94. 1 7 ; Draco 10. 1 1 ; 45. 1 1 : "AyXis 
 is oxytone in Choerob. C. 353. 12, and Brunck and Bekker seem to prefer that 
 accent. 
 
 653. (/) Those in 19 (gen. Ivos) are oxytone, as 'A^opiyCs, 
 'AlBopiyivfs, aKTis, 6eX(^iy, 'EXeucr^s, ^a\ap,Cs, TeAx^J. 
 
 Note. — These also end in iv, as Se\<piv, 'SaXajdv, etc.; Choerob. C. 278. 18; 
 Arc. 10. I. 
 
 -IN2 and -TNS. 
 
 654. Those in ivs (gen. ivdos) and vvs (gen. vvdos) are par- 
 oxytone, as a6.jj.ivs, 'iXp,ivs, -netpivs, Ttpvvs, Chcerob. C. 66. 31. 
 
 -ET2. 
 
 655. All in evs, whether simple or compound, are oxytone, 
 
 without exception, as 'A^tAXei;?, ^aa-ikevs, ykvcpe'iis, ypafxixaTivs, 
 
 'EpiJ,oy\v(f>fvs, lepevs, ©Jjcrevs, 'Obvcra-evs, IlTjXeiJs, VT;oypaix,p.aTevs. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 93. 4; in jEolic these words are barytone, as 'Aj(iKKim, TlqKvs, 
 'Arpevs, "Apevs, Choerob. G. 209. 11 ; 60. 10 ; Bust. 518. 37 ; E. M. 189. 40. On 
 the various forms of the genitive case (eight in number) see Choerob. E. 70. 16 ; 
 some, oddly enough, wrote iWetw for 'nTirtii, A. G. Oxon i. 345. 13, 
 
 -OT2. 
 
 656. Those in otJs=oet9 (gen. owros) are perispomena, 
 whether they are simple or compound, as 'Ayvovs, ^Ayephow, 
 KOTTroTrA.aKoSs, MapafloCs, jueXtroCs, //irjXoTrXaKoCs, wXaKoOy, SeXtvoCs, 
 crr]<Tap.ow, <I>tjyo{)s, 4>Xioi3y. 
 
 Note. — Eust. 277. 13; 1114. 2; Arc. 93. 6; Choerob. C. 238. 6. 
 
 657. The rest are paroxytone, as Olhi-novs, ttoXi^ttows ; except 
 
 oho'vs oxytone. 
 
 Note. — Eust. 277. 13; 1114. 2; Are. 93. 6; Choerob. C. 238. 6; E. M. 615. 
 30 : such words as voXiitovs have been provided for above, % 575. 
 
-§66i.] Substantives in is, ips,vys,€vs, ovs, and vs. 187 
 
 -T2. 
 
 658. (a) Common substantives in vs (gen. vos, eojy) retract 
 their accent, as arpdi^a^vs, /SoVpus, yews, yrjpvs, ^yxe><-vs, ireXeKVs, 
 Trijxvs, X^^^s ; except oxytone, i. those in tvs, as ayoparvs, yeXaar- 
 Tos, bicoKTijs, KaravXacrTlJs, kMttIjs, (yet Si/cruey, Herodot. 4. 192, 
 trvs, iJ.6,piTrvs? jxCtvs? Arist. H. A. 9. 40. 10, -rrirvs, Arc. 92, (J)itvs, 
 together with iidprvs and its compounds, as avrojxapTvs, k-ni- 
 fiaprvs, b(ri6p,apTvs, yjrevboixapTvs, retract the accent) ; and a. a^Xi;?, 
 be\(l)vs, dXvs and Ikvs, 'Epivvs, lyvvs, Wijs, iivs, itrxi^s, ^x^"^^' ^'7- 
 vvs, vqbvs, ol(vs, dcr(j)vs, 6(j)pvs, irkrjdvs, rridvs. 
 
 659. Note.— E. M. 565. 9: 'Axviis (1) E. M. 182. i : vp-rjijs or yP'H'S' cf- 
 H. D. s. V. ypata; E. M. 440. 16; A. G. Oxon. i. 182. 25; 3. 237. 16: eiXus 
 (iXiJs), ChcErob. C. 358. 26: IXiviles, Polyb. 21. i. i; iT. 2). ; 'Epiviis, Arc. 92. 9; 
 E. M. 374. 9 : i^vs, Chcerob. C. 232. 26 : t& yap ifi!s, ariimivH SJ koX avri tiJi' 
 pdxtv, ci «aJ irapareOeiTCu 6 ^Bpaidiw/ds ii> rw 'OvofiariKc^ ais ■trepKXTrdjfievov, d\A' oSc 
 ou vepiairaTM a.\K' o^iverai, &s (pTjatv iv tti Kaff6\ov ; cf. Arc. 92. 14 : iaxis has v 
 short in Pind. N. 11. 41 ; cf. L. S. s. v. : "laxus is a proper name : ixWs, ' de 
 accentu Arc. 91. 11 : to Ix^vs wepnairdaBrj dK6yas. Herod, v. ix.X. 31. 5 : ovSiv ds 
 T5 \rjyov apaeviicbv inip fiiav <ruAAo/3^c /ii) Ix"" vfOKopuXTiicfiv ivvoiav ■nepianS.aBai 
 
 OcKet aiare el TTipta-naTai rb ix&vs €<tto3 67jXvk6v el S* dpffevt/cdv hariVj 
 
 d(peiKei ojioiov etvai tiJ) ardxvs, Pdrpvs:' H. D.: kXitub, Sohol. Ven. 11. 390: 
 exPV^ t^^y Stci t6 KMr^as oiip^as nepKrnoffOaL rb kMtvs, aveyviiaSr} S^ Kar* 
 o^eiav TCLffiv \v iyKXiau^ dfioiais tQ kvi] fiiS as paiTT&s diScro, ypairrvs 
 dKeeivQJV (Od. 24. 228). <rx6^.ioy' kv fi^vTot tti 'Odvffffetatc^ Trpoffa/bia (pavepSis rb 
 ypaiTTvs irepiffirq., teal (fyqiTiv ori eirj elprjKais djs Kot rb kXitvs Set irepLffnda&ai. d/jL<l>i~ 
 ^o\os oZv etp* kKarepoJi/ 6 toi/os* el y&p roTs kvravOa elpTjfj.evots TreiffOeitj/iev, e/ceivo 
 av8e\Kei, el be exeivois, rovTO iraXiv avTixeiTcu : vt|Svs, Arc. 92. 10 ; Choerob. C. 359. 1 : 
 otjvs. Arc. 92. 9 : olo-us (?1) ; 6<j-<t)i5s : ' Aocentum Herodiin. ir. pi., \. 31. 16 et Jo. 
 Alex. 8. 33, Arc. 92. 11 prsecipiunt oa<pvs : ita liber unus 1. JE&ch.. [Prometh. 498], 
 qui dtppSv, ceteri 6a<pvv ; ' H.D. Keg. Pros. ap. Herm. de emend, rat. 6r. gr. p. 450 : 
 T(i els T2 etre dpffeyiKci etre BrjXvxd, b^ivovTai [?], toxics, ^pahis, IxOvs, x^^l^^^- '"^ 
 ^ivToi bfffpiis eZpov vaph rots TraXaiots irepnTirdjptevov' dWd xard avvT]9eiav '6^vve : 
 of. Eust. 1859. '4' ""frp^s: 'Aocentum b<j>pvs praecipit non solum Arc. 92. 11, sed 
 ipse Herod, tt. /i. A.. 31. 15; alterum b(ppis, qui non infrequens in libris, neuter 
 ■yidetur cognitum habuisse; ' H. D.: irXiqOiJS, Arc. 92. 9 ; Choerob. E. 67. 8 : it 
 will be seen that the exceptions are for the most part feminines with a long final 
 syllable; cf. Arc. 92. 9; Choerob. C. 231. 32; 357. 18: tyx'^^s is sometimes 
 found as eyx^Xvs ; on which and the various forms of the word see H. D. s. v. and 
 Gottling, Accent, p. 261. 
 
 660. Proper names in vs (gen. vos, etas) retract, as "Akvs, 
 "'Ep-nvs, 'K.akaii.obpvs, Ai^vs, Uokrvs, 'Pabd^iavOvs ; except TrjOvs 
 oxytone. 
 
 661. Note. — Herod, n. /i. \. 32. 35. The relative passage in Arc. 91. 9 
 stands thus in Barker's edition : rd els TS ■noXvaiWaPa icipia fj TipoaijyopMd. 
 fiapiverat, itSXtvs, fiorpus, epmis, a\vs. The Paris MS. 2603 adds ^ e0vi«d after 
 the word irpoarjyopned, and this Schmidt has corrected into iifj eOviKa, adding 
 
188 Third Declension. [§ 66 1- 
 
 'Correxi ope Herod. St. Byz. 207. 12 ubi TtjK-Ii^' iSvos — i^vverai Si. The emen- 
 dation may be good, but the following exceptions occur : Aa<|;o\Cpvcs ; Mijuts, 
 St. Byz. : ACpiis, St. Byz. ; A. G. Oxon. i . 147. 18 : MiKpves, St. Byz. ; Mdxpves, 
 Ptol. 4. 3. 26 : B\l|ji.|ji,vEs, Ptol. 4. 7. 31 {B\4iives, St. Byz.) and others : Ba9i!s, 
 a river so called, Ptol. 3. 4. 4, is no exception, since the name was BaSiis rroraftSs : 
 on Bplni-iTus see Schol. Ven. N. 521 ; 'IxWs, as the name of a place, is oxytone in 
 Thucyd. z. 25. 
 
 662. {b) Diminutives in vs (gen. v) are perispomena in all 
 cases, as aiT(f>vs, Alovvs, KajuftCs, Kapbvs, KXavcrvs, Aapbvs. 
 
 Note.— Arc. 92. 13; Job. Alex. 8. 34; Herod, v. fi. A. 31. 6; Choerob. C. 62. 
 *7 j 123. 3 (in which passage some are falsely oxytone); 225. I ; 232. 14. 
 
 663. (c) Those in vs (gen. vbos) are oxytone, as bayvs, KpoKvs, 
 ■nrjXaixvs, x^o-H-''^^. 
 
 Note. — Are. 22. i ; Choerob. C. 358. 21; 359.17; 232. 3: uAKajivs IlaAi/iwos- 
 TO yd,p Xla\&iivSos SiSl tov A02 ic\i0fv jrapcL Aiaxu^'f ^fiapTijTai, iaji Si Svojjia 
 Kvpiov ^a(Ti\€OJs : words like iirrjKvs, *6fj.i]Kvs are adjectives. 
 
 664. (d) Those in vs (gen. v9os) retract the accent, as Kopvs, 
 K&ixvs ; except ayvvs oxytone. 
 
 Note. — Choerob. C. 358. i ; 359. 17: Set Si arifiemffaaSai h tS xavSvi t& S.yviis 
 dyvvOoSf TovTO yd.p o^vtovov ov, koX fnanphv €X'^^ "^^ '^-^> ^^^ "^^^ ©OS €tc\i67] 
 Hal ov Sici KaOapov rov 02. ^A'yvvBis Si Keyovrat ol KlBoi ol Trept(l>epets teat TerpTj- 
 \_fi\fiivoL ol KpefzdfiGvoi kv tols Irapiois (jHTapiois) ; cf. Pollux 7. 36 ; dyvvBes is 
 therefore an error. 
 
 665. (a) Those in cos (gen. coos or co) are paroxytone, as "Mens, 
 ^(os, rjpcos, jxriTpoos, MCvcos, TrArpcos. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 94. 10; Choerob. C. 65. 8; Schol. Ven. V. 122: according to 
 Chcerob. C. 360. 25, a\aos, as a genitive of oXws, is a modern blunder {irraiaiia 
 v(on-epiK6v ktTTi) : 'AiroWiis 'AttoWSi ovojia Kvpiov 'AttikSis (Act. Apost. 18. 24), 
 Suid. 
 
 666. (b) Those in cas (gen. 00s) are oxytone, as albas, rjc&s, 
 Arc. 94. 1 1. The ^Eolic form of rids is av(as. 
 
 667. (c) Those in cos (gen. coros) are paroxytone, as ye'Xcos, 
 ^pcos ; except eiipds and Ibpds Oxytone. 
 
 Note. — The proper name 'Apopiis retains its participial accent, cf. Arc. 93. 16 1 
 «vip(i)S and iSpdis, Arc. 93. 16; Schol. Ven. A. 27: 8CK«paJS, fiviKcpcos, <t>C\6pms, 
 KXauo'C'YcXoos are incorrect when they form their genitive in euros, yet they are 
 found with those accents ; 'T7ro8eSiii$, used by Aristoph. Aves 65 as the name of a 
 bird, is, of course, nothing but a perfect participle. 
 
 -a. 
 
 668. Those in to are oxytone, as rjxd, 'Eparco, YIvBca, Sawc^co. 
 Note. — Arc. Ii6. i; Schol. Ven. I. 240: 'AKcvnriru or 'AKiviirirS, a city in 
 
67°.] Oblique Cases: 
 
 189 
 
 Spain, which is quoted by Pape and H. D. from Ptol. i. 4, 15, is printed 'AKiviiriru 
 in Nobbe's edition ; it is barbarous both in form and accent. 
 
 669. Compound Sulstantives. — Except in cases specially men- 
 tioned above, all compound substantives of the Third Declension 
 retain the accent of" their last factor. 
 
 Ohlique Cases. 
 
 670. The general rule is observed, as elKotv, eUovos, sIkovi, tl- 
 Kova ; Baj3vk(&v, Baj3vX&vos, BajBvX&vi,, Baj3v\&va ; "EAA.rjv, "EA.- 
 X-qvos, "EAAtjz/i, "EXXriva, "EWrives, 'EWrjvaiv, "EAAtjo-i, except — 
 
 I. Fvvq (or properly yuvai^), which, in the genitive and 
 dative of all numbers, is accented like a monosyllable, and 
 is paroxytone in the vocative singular, hence — Sinffular yvvrj, 
 yvvaiKos, yvvaiKi, yvvaiKa, yvvai : Dual, yvvaiKe, yvvaiKoiv '. 
 Plural, yvvaiKes, yvvaiKuiv, yvvai^i, yvvalKas, yvvaiK^s. 
 
 %. [a) The syncopated genitives and datives (except the dative 
 plural) of av-qp, yacrrrip, 6vyi.Tr}p, iM-qr-qp, itaTrjp, take the accent on 
 their last syllable, as avbpos, avbpC, avbpolv, avbp&v ; yoorpos, ya- 
 (TTpi, yacTTp&v, yaarepas ', dvyarpos, Ovyarpi, dvyarpoiv, Ovyarp&v ; 
 IJ,r]Tp6s, iJ,r}Tpl, ; irarpos, irarpC, iraTpolv (?) irarprnv. This rule does 
 not apply to their compounds, e. g. Ar/jixijrjjp in all cases throws 
 the accent as far batjk as possible, as ArifxriTepos ArmrjTpos, Arjju^- 
 repa A'qp.riTpa, When not syncopated, the cases of BvyAr-qp and 
 i^riTrip are paroxytone, as Ovyaripos, Ovyaripi, Qvyaripa, dvyar^pes, 
 OvyaTepcov, Ovyarepe, dvyarepes ; ix-qripos, iJ,r}TepL jx-qTepa, ixrjTepes, 
 fxrjTepoiiV, ixTfTepe, iJ,riT€pas. 
 
 {&) The accusatives S.vbpa S.vbpas, S.pva &pvas, dvyarpa 6ij- 
 yarpas, retract the accent, as also do the nominatives &vbpes 
 &vbpe, &pv€s, dvyarpes, 
 
 (c) The datives avbpda-i, apvia-i, dvyarpda-i, p.-qrpi.a-i, ■narpAa-i, 
 vli.cn, and, according to Aristarchus, acrrpdcn., are paroxytone; 
 those in ecrcn retract their accent, as UpvecraL, Kvvea-cri. 
 
 (d) The following cases are also irregular ; apvos, dpvt, apv&v, 
 from 'APH'N ; ymvoi, yovvi from yovi ; bopos, bovpos, bopi, 
 lovpi from bopv ; kvvos, kvvI, kvvoiv (?), kvv&v, kvctC from kviov. 
 All these are accented, in these cases, as if they came from 
 monosyllabic nominatives. 
 
190 Third Declension. [§ 670- 
 
 3. The vocatives avep, SSep, AT^ixrjrep, etvarep, dvyarep, jJ-rJTep, 
 ■ndrep, and a-&Tip retract their accent. 
 
 4. Vocatives in ov, ot, and ev, from oxytones or perispomena, 
 are perispomena, as fiovs ^ov, A-qrd) ArjToi, Ui]\eijs rirjXet), wAa- 
 Kovs TrXaKoC. 
 
 5. Vocatives in ov, from compound proper names in mv, retract 
 the accent, as 'Ay6.p,ep,vov, ' Apto-royetroy ; the same is the case 
 with "Aii^Lov, "AttoWov, and noVetSoj'. Other simple proper 
 names, together with AaKihalp,ov, and those in ^pov (from (pprjv), 
 keep the accent on the penultimate, as 'Ikstciov, AvKo^pov, Ma- 
 Xaov, 'Nofjp.ov, ^L\r]p,ov. 
 
 6. Vocatives in es, from compound proper names, also retract, 
 as 'ApttrroVeAes, Ar\p,6a-d€ves, ScoKparfs ; except those in Tjpes 
 {rjprjs), 0)569 (coStjs), (oXes (coXrjs), copes (a)pr;s), as AeiSSes, Ai&pes. 
 
 7. Those forms in which a contraction takes place are ac- 
 cented according to the general rule (§ ao) ; except the accu- 
 sative in oy = oa, from nouns in co, which is oxytone, not peri- 
 spomenon, as Tiyjta 7ix<i, '^cnt^d lia-n^oa SaTT^co, and TpLripa)v = 
 TpiTjpecov, for which rpirjp&v also occurs. 
 
 671. Note i. — The genuine nominative of •fvvaiK6s does not occur except in 
 the grammarians, but dyvvat^ was used by Sophocles; Choerob. C. 307. 12 : d 
 yvvai^ €v9€ta iirtXlXoL-niV . 'Ei' 5^ Tp (rvv6i<ret, IttciS^ yiverai dpffevifcov yivovs^ 
 di'ttSexcTai ttjv ets AI3 KardXTj^iv, oTov 
 
 uis Ibv airais re koX arjivai^, Koi avtarioi [t6 icd-jivai^ awEffrios] 
 ■naph ^o^oKkeT ev 'Addixavri, 
 
 On the oases of the word see Joh. Alex. 10. 20 ; 11. 26 : Arc. 128. 7 ; Choerob. 
 C. 329. 9 ; 404. 17; 417. 35 ; 420. 12 ; 445 ; E. M. 457. 25. 
 
 672. Note 2. — On the syncopated words in ijp see Arc. 128. 3 ; Joh. Alex. 10. 
 21; II. 28; Chcerob. C. 318. 24; 346. 19 sqq. ; B. 8. 25; 134. 24: when not 
 syncopated, the masculines are regular ; the feminines fi^Ti/p, Bvy&Trjp are accented 
 as if the nominative were oxytone, e. g. fi'firrip, fiijTipos, lajripa, SvyaTipos, Bv/aiipi, 
 etc., except that the vocative sing, retracts. 
 
 According to Eust. 1388. 50; Chcerob. C. 272. 25; 431. 15; Joh. Alex. 10. 25, 
 the genitive of fiv&Trjp is flvirepos, and therefore elvaripes in Horn. II. 22. 473 
 should be fivdrtpes, as it is in Eust. 1281. 2, and as it is expressly stated to be in 
 Schol. Ven. ad I'oc. A comparison of the places quoted shows that this was 
 Herodian's accent. 
 
 As to their dative plural, Choerob. C. 463. 7 remarks : ai pivTOi, iprjai [sc. 
 Theognostus] irXeoviaaaai SotlkoX ■nK'qBvvTi.KaX tw A trapo^ivovrai, oTov varpi 
 ■naTpdai, Bvyarpl 0vyaTpaffiv, dydpl dvSpdffiv, vTi vl&ffiv. '^EffTt ydp vis vios vu icdt 
 land, ffwalpeaiv rod T «a! I els t^v TI StcpSoyyov vtr Hal kireiSrj toO S irpoaipxoii^vov 
 duvvTo^ia ^fxtWe yivtadai (ouScttotc ydp p-era Tf]v TI Hfp6f3yyov (Tvp^o)yov evpiffKerat 
 km^epd/ievov, oTov livta, Epirma, vtds) Toirov X'^P'" ^"'^f'Jyao'e rb A leal yiyovev 
 
-§ 673.] 
 
 Obliqiie Cases. 
 
 191 
 
 vlkdiv, Ai \i.kvT0i fieTaveTrKaa/ievat Soriical irXTjOuvTitedt irpoirapo^vveffBai OeXovtriv, 
 oTov irpo^drots TTp6^aaiv, ^yKarots ey/cacriv, affrpots cicrrpaffiVf tmearaKftivov tov 
 apSi^iV SiaiTip TrapcL SocpojcKei kv 'Axi^A.^ws 'Epaffrais, 
 
 & Si evG' oTr\ois apw^iv 'HcpaiffTOv Ti\v'iTOV, 
 
 Schol. Ven. X. 28 : TroWoiai peer' darpaffiv' 'ApiaTapxos cbs traTp&ixiv. apteivov Sk 
 Trptynapo^ivHVf &Girep icaX rots n\eio(TiV eSofe «ai ^tho^ev^, [V aiiTrjs t^s' irTtOtreoJS, 
 \iyto Si T^s SoTiKTjs, litraTtXaapttiv KAPoipifv : cf. Arc, 138. 5. This amounts to 
 saying that heteroolite datives in affi are proparoxytone : and to those mentioned 
 by Choerob., Bust. 677. 10 adds 6veipa<n, liijKaac. But why it should be assumed 
 that aarpaai is from aarpov, and not from aarrip, I do not know; Eust. 677. 10 
 allows that, if it were, it would be paroxytone. 
 
 673. Note 3. — Contracted Substantives. The word 'Hpa/tX^! may be taken as 
 a good example of all the ordinary contracted forms : it is thus declined by the 
 grammarians : — ■ 
 
 'H/)aKX4T|s "Hpa/cX^s 
 
 'Hpa/cX^eos 'HpatfAeous 
 
 "Hpa/cXleos 'YLpaKX^os 
 
 'HpoKXeos ('Hpa«\oOs) 
 
 'Hpa«A.M'i 'IlpaK\iei 
 
 *Hpa«\4€i *Hpa/c\^i' 
 
 'HpaxKil 'HpaKKeT 
 
 'HpaK\iea *Hpa«\^a 
 
 'HpanKUa 'Hpa/cK^a 
 
 'HpaKKeTjv 
 
 'RpixKcfs (§ 676) 'Hp6.K\eis 
 
 "HpoKXes (§ 676) 
 
 'Hpa/cAe'?; and 'Hpa«\^, Attic. 
 
 Sing. Nom. 
 Gen. 
 
 Dat. 
 
 AcCUB. 
 
 Voc. 
 
 'HpaKKerj 'JipaicXij 
 
 'Hpa/cXijv, Attic. 
 
 Dual Nom. 
 
 
 
 and Accus. 
 
 'HpaKKite 
 
 'JJpaicXiri 'lipaK\rj 
 
 
 'l^paicKiee 
 
 'HpaxK^e 
 
 
 'UpaKhU 
 
 'HpaicMj 
 
 Gen. and Dat. 
 
 'HpatcKeioiv 
 
 'KpaicKietv 
 
 
 'BpaKKiioiV 
 
 'HpaxK^oiv 
 
 
 'HpaK^ioiv 
 
 'UpaxKoiv 
 
 Plural Nom. 
 
 'KpaitKiees 
 
 'HpoKAecir 
 
 
 'Hpa«\ifcs 
 
 'Hpa«A^€s 
 
 
 'UpaK\ies 
 
 'Hpa«\ets and Attic 'BpaxKai 
 
 Gen. 
 
 'HpaKKfiutv 
 
 'HpaK\eSiv 
 
 
 'HpaK\tia>v 
 
 'HpaxKriaiv 
 
 
 'VpaKKiaiv 
 
 'HpaicXSiv 
 
 Dat. 
 
 'HpaxKiim 
 'HpaKKeat 
 
 'HpaKKijcri 
 
 Accus. 
 
 "HpaKXe'eas 
 
 'HfaK\ias 'HpaicKas 
 
 
 'HpaxKUas 
 
 'HpaxKijas 
 
 
 "HpaKAeos 
 
 'UpaxKeis 
 
 Voc. 
 
 'Hpa/cA.^6es 
 
 'KpaKhifts 
 
 
 'HpaKKUes 
 
 *Hpa«\^es 
 
 
 ■Hpa«A«s 
 
 'Hpa/cAers 
 
192 Third Declension, [§^73- 
 
 On the vocative "UpaKXes see Apoll. de Adv. 570. 15, and on the other cases 
 Choerob. C. 170. 22 sq. 
 
 Such contractions as dioyevhs Stoyevevs, 'OSvffffios 'Odvffaevs, *ldofi€veos 'ISo- 
 fievevs, are perfectly regular though uncommon: Schol. Ven. I, 106; Choerob, 
 C. 428. 15. 
 
 674, Note 4. — Tpi-qpcov ; although the MSS. of Thucydidea generally agree 
 in having Tpi-fjpojv, the correctness of the accent may be doubted : the following 
 passages show that Aristarchus had no very just grounds for making it, and 
 others like it, barytone : Joh. Alex. 19. 13 ; at S^ els EI2 evOitat irvvr)pT}ix4vai elal 
 Hal TTepiairaxTi tcLs ISias yeviKds, c&s ijdrj €iirofj.eVf ^ojicpdreii 2w«parcyi/, ATjuoffSeveis 
 At] pLoaBevaiv. T6 dvadjSojv nal ev^jBcov tw \6y(^ fikv Trepiffiraa'O'^a'ovTai, tpaffl dk rdv 
 *ApiaTapxov ravras Kal rds of^oias ^ap^veiv, diraTTjOivra, c&s 6 'HpojdtavSs (pijCiv, l« 
 rov oUffOai tols evTiXeis yevi/cd.s avratv Trpomtpo^vveffOai, e-OdjSewv, &S TriiA.ecoi', Kaxm' 
 fiSvai ycip at dvd twv els IS uirapxovffiv at vpoirapo^vydfievai, ■n6\ia)v, yAvnoiv, Kot 
 hvo dirb rwv els T2, ireXeKeoJV, TT'fjx^oiv o-i S^ \onral iraffai ^apvTOvoi oScai trpb jiidt 
 exowfft rbv tovov. Choerob. C. 459. 15 : rb TpiTjp&v Trepiffiroj/iivcus 01 'AOrjj/aToi tear* 
 dtcoXovOiav dvaytv^aicovffi' Tivh Sk Kal tovto Trap' avTois ^apvrSj/ajs dvayiv6j<TK0V(tiVf 
 olov 7WV Tpirjpajv I TheodoB. Can. 1006. 22: at els E2 ehdeiai (Tvvrjprji^ivai Srav 
 excfo"* Tc^s- yeviKds ffwaipeOeicas, irepicrircbffiv avras, eijyevwv Ai]fiO(T0evwv. rb SvffiiidoJv 
 'Apiffrapxos d\(57a)s e^dpvve, koX Tpirjpcuv <paai rives 'ArTiicohs fiapvTSvois Xiyeiv : 
 Arc. 136. 21 : T^ S^ bvaij^ojv napaXoyojs epapvvOr], Kal rb rpi'^poji/, ol jAv ^apyvovciv, 
 ot h\ Trepia-TTwffLV : ' Ap. Thucyd. consentire videntur libri in Tpi-^pouv, qui apud alios 
 variant, interdum etiam tertiam inferentes formam rpirjpiav vel rpiijpeoiv, ut apud 
 Xenoph. H. Gr. i. 4. 11 ; Demosth. p. 306. 22, et alibi, de qua Oudendorp ad 
 Thom. p. 860 : Tpirjpeos \4ye Kal {i-^ rpi-qpovs, rpi-qpcov Kal fxij rpiijpwv, quibus addit 
 solutas formas genit. proparoxytonas esse : rpi'fjpeojv (ut est apud Ducam Hist. 
 p. 79 B; 123 D; 124 B) ydp Kal ffvvqBeojv Kal KaKorj9eo:v \4yojj,ev; sed recte 
 rpn}p€Oiv scribi apud Herodot. 7. 36. 89, falsumque esse accentum proparox. 
 animadvertit Gdttling ad Theodos. p. 224 sq. ; genit. dual. Tpirjpoiv Xenoph. H. 
 Gr. I. 5, 19,' JI. D. : but there does not seem to be any warrant in the gram- 
 marians for Tpirjpotv. 
 
 675. Note 5. — Though words in tu (gen. ovs) make their accusative singular in 
 6j contrary to rule, as XancpSa 'S,a'jr(p6i not XawcpQ, they are regular in their other 
 cases, as 'S,aiT<p6os Sair^oOs, ^an^St :Sair<t}Oi;. those in ws (gen. 00s) on the other 
 hand are quite regular, alBdjSj atSdos alBovs, al86i alBot, aldoa atSw j so ^tD ; Joh. 
 Alex. 12. 31 ; ^ 5^ ^cD Kal ai5cD ffwyprjvTai dirb ttjs -^oa koI alb6a, oOev TrepiffirwyTat. 
 d\Kd Kal T^i/ ArjTcb^ Kal r^v 'Eparoi Kal KXcio; Kal rds irapavKtjffiovs dirb raiv els fl 
 ehQeiSiv t^? Atjtoij Kkeiw 'Epar^j, (rvv7}pr]fx4vas dnb ttjs Arjroa KXeiSa 'EparSa 8iov 
 TrepiffTrdv, d^iivofieu Bia. t-^v ffvvefiirTwffiv rijs eifdeias. 'dre ydp irjwais eripa Tir^iCei 
 avvefxiteari Kard rbv ahrbv dpiBfiSv, irdvTws Kal dfXOTOvei; thus also Choerob. C. 
 334- 5 J Schol. Ven. I. 240: and this was the practice of Aristarchus; Dionysius 
 Sidonius, however, read ald<ij, while Pamphilus circumflexed all such accusatives 
 in (w, as Arjrw, XlvOa/, etc. ; Schol, Ven. B. 262 ; 'Apiarapxos irepiairtayL^vojs dva- 
 ytv6j<TKei [sc. rd t' al5(o dfjupiKaXvirTeL] dfioiws Kal t(5, -^w Stay epinive, Kal ■^p.eTs 5^ 
 avT^ ffvyKaraTiBefieOa- Aioviffios 5k 6 %B^vlos o^vrovei. ndpupiXos bl irdaas tAj 
 Toia^JTa? alriaTiKds Trepiffirq,' AyTot ydp b' ^KKTjffe, Kal lIu^tDS* epxof^^vrjV knel, <f>7}(xl, 
 A7;T(5a effTl Kal TlvdSa, Aiouvffios 5k 6 ®p^^ (prjat KaKws dveyvcoK^vai rbv 'Aplffrapxov 
 Kard rbu TrepKrird^fMeyov t6vov, rb fikv al8S> Kal ^a), rd 8^ dkXa Kar b^etav rdcftv^ 
 11vB6j, Arjrd;' expW y^P> <l>V^'-^f bfioias dveyvwKivai. ovk eS Sk fiifKpeTai ry *Api- 
 ar&p\{fj, eiye -^Stj Sid(popai at evBeiai, ^cO?, albdjs, Atjrdj 5^ Kal UvOd). effriy oZv \6yos 
 virkp rrjs ' Apiarapx^iov dvayvojaews, Kal t^j Kareyvcofffjieprjs irpocrqibias ovros, on 
 eXf^^ M^*' T^ Ilt&aj irepia'ndffQai, etreid^irep UvOSa Icrrt, Kal tovto diryret ij (Tvva' 
 
-§ 68o.] Oblique Cases. 193 
 
 Xotfpij' dwd m&hiv rb Trranitcbv Q, dmkarpaitTai rdv neptcniifievov rSvov Kwrd^ tovto 
 ii^iviTo. rairxi yovv Hal toC xP*""'^^ ntpiaitapLivov rd Sv'iK&v i^vvonev. oUtws 
 airoSei/cyvrai 'on xal ^ Ka\^ Sotikt) fls I K'^yet, Kal ovK (Is n. SciJrepo; Si KSyos 
 d\7i6-fis ianv, dis cufltfa «aJ aiTioTiK^ 6ii6(p(uvos oZaa Hard, ipaivtiv iv xiD aury apiBp^ 
 TracTOB Ka\ rhv avrbv t6vov &iro<pepiTai, ol raxtts TOt)r TOxeis. ft BJ fj (vBita i^iverai, 
 irivTms Kal ^ alTiarmTi. SicL toEto otv ^ /liv aiSffl aWiaTtKr) Kal ■})(!), /iij icpaToiftevat 
 i/ird Tijs ffvi/ffXTTTuffeois Kard. riiv (vOeiav, irepiffiiwvTaif Karfx^f^^^^t fV X^yV T^s 
 avvakouprjs, ovx inrb toC imuTiKoC xapaKTrjpos. ij SI Atjt^i «o! Ilv$^, icaOdvep Karcxi- 
 fttvat inrb ttjs avvepLTTT^ffcajs t^s (paJi'TJs, KarixovTai Kal ry T<5ry. 
 
 The Ionic accusative of these words in otv or ovv is perispomenon, as A7;to«', 
 'Sampotv, 'low ; the ^olic has A^rai, S^tt^cu, according to the constant practice of 
 that dialect; Chcerob. C. 333. 20. 
 
 676. Note 6. — Vocative Case. On the Vocatives in ov, 01, ev, from oxytones or 
 perispomena, see Chcerob. C. 241. 29; 250. 10; Joh. Alex. 13. 24. 
 
 On avfp, ir&Tep, li^rep, A-^iirjTep, Svyartp, tharep, Saep, auinp, see Joh. Alex. 14. 
 4; Chcerob. C. 437. 15 ; Schol. Ven. Z. 355 ; Choerob. C. 431. 26 : rd Si aBrip 
 <pevSaio\iK6v Ictti, Kal Toirov x^P'" <rwi<rTei.\e t6 H eis rb E iv rji /tAijTiKp «oJ 
 i0apiv6r)- ol yoip AioXefs iSos ix'""^' iroW&Kis avariWfiv rb H fls rb E iv ry 
 K\r]TiKy Kal ava0i0d(fiv rbv t6vov oTov 6 rpiffoKiTrjp £ Tpifi6\(Tip. (ian Si elSof 
 aK&v6r]s). Aid toCto 8J liprjrai \(itvSaioKi.K6v, iiruSii oiiK tan Kvplws AIo\ik6v ol yhp 
 bloKfis t6t( avoTiKKovai Tb H c!s rb E iv rfi kKtjtik^, ^vixa piij paxp^ vapakfiyiTai, 
 oTov d Tpi0o\iT7]p Si Tpi06\€Tep' ifViKa Si fiaxpq. irapaK'fj'yeTatf oil fXvffriWovffi rb H 
 iv Tg KAijTi/tg lis rb E ohv d xp^"''"'!? (sic). 
 
 Joh. Alex. 14. 5 mentions aMwarep (jEschyl. Choeph.) as the vocative oialvo- 
 irarrip, and adds, rb KvPepvarfp &irb d^vT6vov toS Kvfiepvarilp yevd/uvov npoirepie- 
 airdaSri : the former may be compared with AfjprjTep, 
 
 On the vocatives in ov and es see Joh. Alex. 13. 29 ; 14. 9 ; Chcerob. 0. 435. 1 8 ; 
 E. M.436. 18. 
 
 TlavTSxpaTop for vavTOKp&rop is false, though some wrote it so, Choerob. C. 437, 
 21 ; Schol. Ven. A. 149 ; r. 182 ; E. M. 684. 51 ; 130. 32. The proper name 
 naXai/uuy makes Yla\aip.ov, and so 'EiSaXp.ov to distinguish it from (vSmpiov the 
 adjective; Chterob. C. 438. 26 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 17. 29. 
 
 677. Note 7. — Apocope does not influence the accent, hence uvKtwva kvkiSi, 
 ISpSiTa ISpSi, alSiya alSi, 'An6Wa>va 'AirdWai, notrciSui/a noireiSffl, ijpaa ijpu, Ixaipa 
 ixw ; Schol. Ven. A. 641 ; Chcerob. C. 423. 33. Some very curious examples of 
 apocope are to be found in a, place where one would hardly expect to find them, 
 namely, in Strabo, 364. 
 
 678. Note 8. — In such words as tUiiv, driSiiv, x*^'5<i'', etc., which have a 
 double inflexion, each mode of declension follows the rules given above, e. g. flxiiv, 
 tlxSvos, eMvi, elxSva retains the accent according to § 670, but if it is declined like 
 ArjTii, we have (Uovs, accus. (iKii, accus. plur. eUois, Eust, 829. 1. 
 
 679. Note 9 Some persons wished to oxytone the Attic genitive singular of 
 
 such words as yrjpas, xipas, Kpias, e. g. yripiis, Kipiis, Kpfiis, but Herodian condemned 
 such an accentuation as violating the law of contraction, Kpiaos from Kpiaros, Kipaos 
 from xiparos can by rule only become Kpias, Kipas, Chterob. C, 387. 9 : xpeSiv or 
 Kpeiwv and the like are regular, the Ionic form being Kpfdav, Choerob. C. 387. 9 ; 
 Schol. Ven. A. 551. 
 
 680. Note 10. — The genitive x^Ss is by some written x<"^5, but, as it seems to 
 me, without reason and against authority; the word from which it comes is 
 
 O 
 
194 Third Declension. [§ 680- 
 
 infleoted in two ways ; X'^'"< contracted %ous like |8oEs, makes its cases x°^^i X<"f> 
 X<5oi' or x""" and x^^ {x^^t X'">"'\ X°"< X"""; X"""^! X''"* i ^^^ other xoeiJs makes 
 Xoeais (like 0acn\iais) and the contraction of this must be x°'"'> ^1°* X"™^) X"" 
 or x°^^' X^^"^ or xoS, x*'^*^ or xo^^s, xo^<w or x^^^i x°^^^^> x^^^^ or x*'^^* or xoftV ; 
 Chcerob. C. 241. 10 ; see especially Lob. Par. 233-4. 
 
 681. Note ii. — The genitive in ecu? pure, from nouns in evs, is constantly con- 
 tracted in Attic into m, as 'EptTpuiis 'SipeTpiiais 'EpiTpiZs, 'Snipdois ^Tfipiws 
 Ilcipatiajs Ueipaiais, so also the accusatives ^Ep^rpUa, Iletpatia, "STeiptea become 
 'Eperpia, Hupaid, 5Tei/)ia, ChoBrob. C. 214. 3. 
 
 682. Note 12. — Cases in 9f and ^i. — They follow rules given above, §§ 2JC) ; 
 555j as Sxec^i, vavtptv, Kprjdev. 
 
 683. Note 13. — Metaplasmus. In such forms as aXid for oAkJ, etc. the rules 
 of the declensions to which they apparently belong are observed, as Bipaires for 
 GepatrovTes, «A.aS(, tfAfiSetri, icp6Ka, KltI, Xtra, vL<pa, v(jp.ivi, avSpairddeffcn, irpSlSacrt : 
 iwKa, Hom. II. II. 6oi, forms an exception : Schol. Ven. E. 299 : oXki w^ aapm, 
 KaX etTTt KUT^ pLeTanKacrpLdv d-jrb tov cLKk^. Ttvh S^ diro tov dAicis [sic] AioXucov 
 avrS ipaffiv toTs ydp ds H Tiap6.Ktnai tcL els IS, ws kopTq Kal eopris Kal hv virepdiffei 
 ipoTts. wipiiXt b\ kfcrdyuv to I. etre air' eiiSeias ttjs dEX£ Tte-jroiyTatj ws oUrai 6 
 AffKakcovtTTjS. Hpv<pwv 8J ev rip irpwrw -nepl ttjs apx^ias dvayvdiiffedijs t^yrjfftv oTt 
 ApiffTapxos A^-yet OTt e9os aiiTois kffTL Kiynv t^v Ico/trjp iw/ca teal rT)v Kpoicqv icpdfca teal 
 
 T^v dXK^v dXica dis ffdpica, €t 6^ ffdpica ws dXica teal dXfci ws ffaptci ; ef, Schol. Ven. X, 
 352 ; O. 320 ; Matthia Gr. Gr. § 92. 
 
 Attic Declension. 
 
 684. The eco in the Attic genitive singular eojs, genitive and 
 dative dual e<Bi», and genitive plural e^v, is reckoned as one 
 syllable for the accent, in masculine and feminine aouns ending 
 in tj (gen. los), and in Tre'AeKus, tttjx^Sj 7rpe'o-/3,i;y, as TreXeKecos, ireAe- 
 Kiwv, nekiKiwv ', Ttrfxiui^, 'nrf)(i(av, Tirixecav ; TrdKfOis, iroXeuj;, iroXecav. 
 
 685. Note i. — Chcerob. C. 194. 16 : lariov Si 6ti 01 'AttmoI iwl twi' toiovtwv, 
 TOVTtffTi Twt' ds 12 TWi/ Std KaOapov tov 02 KXivop^^vwVf Tp^TTOVGi T& O els n Ic 
 T^ ytviKrj Kal TO TrapaX^yov tpwv^ev els E pt.eTa^dXXovaiv, oXov fidvTis pdvTtos piAp- 
 Tews, S(J)is Sfios 6(p€ws, it6Xis ttSXios TiSXews, Kal (pvXdTTovfft Tbv avT^v t6vov, TovTetrriv 
 bv etxov ■tpA TTJs Tpoirfjs. Chcerob. C. 196. 35 : Icniov on Tb piv Sipewv ■npowapo^i- 
 verai . . , ij bi o(plwv oil irpoirapoliveTai ; Choerob. C. 460. 30. Joh. Alex. 19. 4 ; 
 ai, CIS ES iirkp Svo av?iXal3ds eiOeiai fiapivovai Tds yevrnds, AiavTes AldvTav, e0dopdSes 
 e0Sop,dSav, evaefiies evae&eav, aTdxves OTaxvav, 6a<l>ies da-ipiav. eSei otiv xal Tb 
 7i6Xewv, ftdvTewv, ireXeKewv, koX rd tovtols TTapawXriffta npb piids ex^^^ ^^^ tovov. 'AXX' 
 'Attmovs <l>aai npovapo(vveiv Tavra, dirip eOTlv dnb rffiy els 12 ebOeiSiv, xal eTi Sio 
 d-rrb T£^' els T2, t6 Te irrixewv Kal ireXixewv . . . . Ai S^ els EI2 avvripTipiivai elal Kal 
 ireptairwixi Tcis Idias yevticds, ujs rih) e'i-nopev, 'S.aiKpdTets XwKpaTwv, ArjpLoaOevets Aijpio- 
 o$evwv, T^ dv<j6iZwv ical ev6jbwv Tcp X6y<p pev TjepiffiraOijaovTai, ipaal 5^ Tbv 'ApieTTap- 
 Xov TavTas Kal Tds bpLoias ^apvpeiv, dTrarrjdevTa, uJs b 'HpwSiavds ([rrjffiv, he tov oteaQai 
 Tds evTeXets yeviKds aureus irpoirapo^TL/veaOaij ev^Sewv, ojs nSXewv. kojcws' p6vai ydp al 
 dnb Twv els 12 vtjdpxovuiv at iTpoTrapo^vv6p,evai, ■n6Xewv, pAvTewv Kal Svo dirb twv els 
 T2, ireXeKewv, ir-fjxewv al Si Xottral irdaai PapvToyoi ovffai trpb pias ixovai Tbv tovov, 
 ws TTp6KeiTai. Moeris 260 : pAvrewv, t^v Trpwrtjv Trpoirapo^vrdvcus, 'Attucws, t^v 
 
-§ 689.] Simple Adjectives. 195 
 
 SevTepav TTapo(vT6vais, "EkKijves. n^x""" is often, though wrongly, written mixfi>'v 
 in Attic writers. On irpea0eais, E. M. 687. 17 ; the nominative dual of this word 
 TipiffPrj ( = irpea$ee) is said by Chcerob. C. 440. 25 to be barytone in the orators, 
 but perispomenon in a passage of Aristophanes, ^jxerov ■npcaPij Sio ; as though 
 from a nominative irpe<T0(is : I cannot find a passage where it occurs, and so am 
 unable to say whether any of our editions preserve traces of so strange an accent. 
 Joh. AJex. 14. 20 : ore Sk it/i hart ^rjrrj ^ els A amarw^, t6t( ttj els OS yeviKy 
 dpiOTOvei t6 dviicSv, rax^os rax^e, 7n7xeos nTjxee, TA SiJo e€ eistj ffvvaipovffiv * A.&t]vatot, 
 
 e-yili Se Toi neirSvrjKa KOiuSij rSi OKkXt] . . . xopfvaiv 
 
 Kal Trp6s ye tovtois rjKeTOv Trpetr^T} \_8ie] 61J0. 
 
 686. Note 2. — The plural of eyx^^"^ is i" Attic declined like itfixys, hence 
 ^TX^^'*"'; Chcerob. C. 357. 32 : rb yAp irapd, 'Apiaroipivei [Nub. 559], 
 
 Tcls elKobs rav eyx^^eojv ray e/ids piip.ovp.evoi, 
 iis dird ToB f) eyxe^is {sic) eyxeKeais ; on the different forms of this variable word 
 see H. D. '^Opvewv for bpvioiv (from 6pveQv) is an error common to several grammars : 
 'Quod autem ad &pms Buttmannus (Gramm. vol. i. p. 236) refert 6pvea>v ap. 
 Aristoph. Av. 291 (295), 305, ipsius est error, quum ipveav sit illis oeterisque locis 
 ab nom. opveov. Eodem modo pecoatum in fragraentis Callimachi ex libro Ilepl 
 opveav p. 468-9 ed. Em., ubi oonstanter soriptum Spveav, quum bpvkoiv sit in locis 
 scriptorum omnibus iUis citatis ; ' L. Diiidorf ap. H. D, 
 
 687. Note 3. — "Whether such forms as aivaitews, aarem are rightly accented 
 the Greek grammarians do not say : probably they are, but in the other cases the 
 01 is long; hence aarewv not aoTeaiv ; see Kuhner, G. G. i. 345. 
 
 3. Simple Adjectives. 
 
 (a) With a Vowel Chamcteristic. 
 
 688. Those which form their genitive in os pure are oxytone, 
 as aiirvs, aKpi^ris, aXr]67]s, I3pabijs, bacrvs, fjbvs, Bpaavs, veaX-qs, 
 a-rprjvrjs, yjrevbris, wkvs ; except I . those in ls (gen. los), as H'ibpis, 
 eSz/ty, ■^vis, Ibpis, vfjaTis ; and 2. &ki.kvs, rjp.i,crvs, 6riX.vs, iri^riprjs, 
 which retract their accent. 
 
 689. Note.— "Akikvs strictly belongs to the compound adjectives : tjiiktus. 
 Arc. 91. 15 : its other cases are not unfrequently misaooented, as f/piaea for 
 fipiaia, Ionic = iipiaeia; ^piaeastov^piaeas, etc.: fl-ijXvs, Arc. 91. 16; Schol. Van, 
 E. 269 : it is held by some that 9d\eta implies a masculine 8d\vs : iiwXvs, 
 Hesych. : vinvs or vexvp, Laced., Hesych., may with more propriety be considered 
 a substantive : Tr\-i]pitis, Arc. 25.4; 117. 14: irpaiSs was by some written irpdils, 
 A. G. Oxon. I. 345. 13 : irpto-pvs, Arc. 91. 16, for which the dialectic forms npkayvs 
 Doric, irpeiyvs Cretan, and airipyvs are mentioned : on Tap<j)«iils or Tap(j)«Cas see 
 E, M. 747. 20, and above § 383 : repvs (!) Hesych. : <|>iXus (!) Herod, tt. p. A. 32. 
 34 is probably a substantive. The Epic \ifrii, x^Pia, and x^P'n^^ ^^'^^ ^^®" ^^' 
 rived by some grammarians from a supposed form XW') 1"^* there is no necessity 
 for doing so ; cf. H. D. s. v. x^^P'"" '■ ^'■V^JS the adjective must be distinguished 
 from Aiyvs, Ligurian, Euet. 96. 7 : i^vvopivov SI rod Myiis em rov d^iois, to Atyvs 
 K\)piov Kol rb an avTov iSviKbv fiapiverm irpos SiaffToA^i' roirov. 
 
 % 
 
196 Third Declension. [§ 690- 
 
 (5) With a Consonantal Characteristic. 
 
 690. Those with a genitive in oy impure retract the accent, as 
 ao-Tepoeis, fiiXas, fivrnjicav, vevrjs, TdXas, x«P'f 'S i except oxytone, 
 I. dpyijy, yvfivris, eKcov, \j/i\ris; those in as (gen. abos), as aXfjiAs, 
 d/x;8oX(is, iprjixds, dviAs, iJ,avLAs, irebiAs, and 2,. those in is (gen. 
 80s), from masculines in rjs, which follow the rule given for 
 substantives above, § ^44; hence ayviaris (dyutdrrjs), alyiakiTLs 
 [aiyiaXCrrjs), beo-fx&TLS (Setr^cijrTjs), becnroTis (SetrTTorrjs), eoTiurts, 
 ^f(f)VpiTi,s, riireip&Tis, Mixeviris, ttolv^tls, irpecr/SSrts, but ITepcris 
 and 2kv6is are oxytone. In many cases there is no corre- 
 sponding masculine form in use, while in most instances it is 
 difficult, in some impossible, to distinguish substantives from 
 adjectives. 
 
 Note i. — 'Apyfis, Arc. 23. 21: its genitive is either apy^ros or dpyeTos : yv\ivl\s, 
 see § 635 : eKciv, Arc. 178. 7 ; Schol. Ven. M. 379 : KopPav, Choerob. C. 68. 18 : 
 X«pvf|s, Choerob. C. 55. 2 : (j/iX'fis, Kovp'fis, Choerob. C. 55. 2 ; of. § 636, above. 
 
 Note 2. — Kepao-ns, cornuta, ^sohyl. Prom. 674, where Dindorf reads Kcpao-rCs 
 rightly, for Arcadius 35. 19 expressly says that it is oxytone: <j>ai.vo\Cs, Horn. 
 Hym. in Cer. 51 should be <t>aiv6Xis like |i.aiv6Xi.s. 
 
 691. Those which suffer contraction are regular, as alyX.rjeis, 
 alyXas, dXxciets, dA/cSs, apyqeis, apyas, rtjuTjets riju^s, iLp-voKooov, 
 ap.voK&v; Eust. 775. 45; Schol. Ven. M. aoi ; 360. 
 
 692. The monosyllabic was is perispomenon in the nominative 
 singular, masculine and neuter, oxytone in the genitive and 
 dative singular of the same genders (the feminine -nacra fol- 
 lows the rules of the First Declension) ; in all other eases it 
 retracts its accent, hence ttSs, Trao-a, irav ; irairos, Trdo-jjs ; 
 Ttavrl, itAa-ri ; Tt&vTa, Tracrav, -nav ; wdire, irdo-a ; TravroLv, irAa-aiv ; 
 TtdvTes, irao-ai, Tnivra ; ttAvtchv, Tiacr&v ; wao-t irdo-ots ; irdiras, 
 irdo-as, irAvra. Its compounds retract their accent, as Swas, 
 Avdiias, (r6p.i!as, A. G. Oxon. 1.405. 5; 2. 406. Q,']. 
 
 693. The comparative and superlative degrees throw the ac- 
 cent as far back as possible, as /SeXr^coi;, /SeXrioi;; r\bia>v, ijbiov; 
 E. M. 235. 1 ; Theog. Can. 118. 34; A. G. Oxon. i. 98. 25. 
 
 694. Oblique Cases. — The general rule is observed, except 
 that the genitive plural feminine in adjectives of three termi- 
 nations is perispomenon (see § a 16), as rjixitrvs, fiiJ,CcTei.a, rjp.i(rv; 
 fjiiCa-fos, rnxLcrdas ) 6^vs, d^ela, 6^ij ; o^ios, d^fCas ; 6^^'i or d^d, 
 
-§ 698.J Compound Adjectives. 197 
 
 (Jfe^ot ; o^v, o^uav, 6^ ; 6^ia>v, d^eiMu, etc. The feminines of 
 kiyius and iXaxvs are proparoxytone, Xlyeia and eX&x^eia. 
 
 695. Note, — The final a of the feminine singular is short, except in some dialec- 
 tic (Ionic) forms, as cok^S : iroKiat, iroXiaai, voKiiaat is regular as a case of ttoXiJs. 
 
 On Xlfiia and lAixeia see Arc. 95. 23 ; E. M. 565. 9 ; Eust. 1586. 13 ; the name 
 of the Siren Aiyaa is also proparoxytone. 
 
 The old grammarians are not agreed as to the accent of Aim in Hom. H. 2. 592 ; 
 Aristarchus and Apollodorus made it oxytone, Phereoydes Atheniensis understood 
 tvKTtTov as the name of the city and aiTri! as the epithet ; some distinguish AZttu 
 the town jrom aliri the adjective ; Ptolemseus Ascalonites took AM for a proper 
 name, and retained the adjectival accent j Schol. Ven. E. 592 ; St. Byz. s. v. has 
 Alwv, and that seems the best mode of writing the name : aifircia also has a sub- 
 stantival tone, St. Byz. s. v. : Eust. 743. 21 : 0a6eta on the contrary has the accent 
 of an adjective ; see above, § 105. 
 
 On a\ri$es, ivdvayms, MrriSes, \&pi(v, which are used adverbially, see below, 
 5 832 note. 
 
 3. Compound Adjectives. 
 (a) With a Vowel Characteristic. 
 
 696. Those from barytones remain unchanged as to the accent, 
 perispomena therefore remain unaltered, as irXripTjs, fuMirKriprjs, 
 
 697. Those in evs are oxytone; those in us and ts retract the 
 
 accent, as l^o<pope6s, X.LiJ,o(j)opevs, ajjiojBoevs, &i/,oj3opeus ; aydcrraxvs, 
 
 ayXao'jSoTpDy, abaKpvs, abpvs, adrjkvs, avLxOvs, 6.Tpa)(vs, ivjSoTpvs, 
 
 icTOVtKVS, XeuKOi^pvs, TTokijbaKpvs, viriprfbvs, aCbpis, iroXiuibpis. 
 
 Note. — Arc.91.18; 21.16; E.M. 333.21; 518.30; Schol. Ven. B. 764 ; N. 
 521; Eust. 833.38; 340.21: 'A0a0is, ne\aii0a$vs, vcvpowaxvs, (irevSh, ij,e<rtv6is, 
 are all false, either in form or accent ; see especially Lob. Phryn. 533 sqq. ; the 
 same is true of dmxBis for airixSvs, cf. Eust. 1720. 24, evrpaxis, mpiBapais, TrpoPa- 
 6vs, TpiPpax'is, tmaiiPXis, which are all properly proparoxytone ; in Apollon. Ehod. 
 4. 283 we have lipis rt vpoPaBis t« where irpSPaBis tc is the proper reading: apae- 
 voBijKvs in Choerob. C. 63. 1 is sufficiently refuted by dSri\vs in Eust. 833 ; 
 iroSSiKvs has no existence. 
 
 698. Adjectives in ?js are oxytone, as aayi^s, &yx_il3a9ris, avaibris, 
 a\jrevb-qs, jSapvaXyrjs, yriyevris, Svo-otjj, bvcraXdris, iTraxOris, euayjjs, 
 6v[j.obaKris, l^firovpyi^s, Kvcriixikris, 7ro6jji^eK?jy ; except paroxytone, 
 I. avOdbrjs, avT&pK-qs,' €VTeixr]s (?), TroSapKTjs, TToScijKJjy, and, as 
 above mentioned, compounds from barytone words (§ 644); 3, 
 those in airrjs, 7]6r\s (from tj^os and akr\6r\s:), t;ktj? (from Sioj or 
 d/CTj), ?7p?js, KTjTjjs (from K^ros), fj,eye07jy, /xrj/cjjy (from p,rJKOs), ttt/x'?* 
 (from irrjxvs), oreXex'js, rjjpTjs (from Trjpem), cab-qs, "pSij?, and coXtj?, 
 which are paroxytone, as drcii'Trjs, evAvrr^s, xardi/rrjs ; Aiy^?js, 
 
198 Third Declension, [§698- 
 
 avaX-qdris, ev'^d-qs, fj-urakriOr)^, (Tvvridrjs, <i>LXakrj6r]s ; ariKrji, ve'^Krjs, 
 TavvqKrjs ; avriprfs, kiyjirjpr\i, ixiaariprjs, f^ovripris, Tpirip-qs, xO'^kvPV^ j 
 jiadvK'qTris, ii,eyaKr)TT}s ; evjueye^Tjs, vap.p.eyiO-qs, VTTfpiJ.eye6ris ; erepo- 
 fiTj/cTjs; ■!!iVTa'nrix')s,TerpaTirixr}^, rpn:rixr]^; Ppaxv(TTe\4xrjs, i^UKpo- 
 (TTf\4xrjs, iJ,ovocrTe\exr]s; b€jxvioTripy}S,vvKTOTripr]s; aXcrt^Sjjs, Ivdihr}^, 
 Trerpcabris, (rrotx€i«o8?js ; f^c&XrjS, 'navc&kris, irpodXris. Those in erTjs 
 (from Iros) are paroxytone in Attic, as Si^xjjy, TpUrrjs, Se/c^rrjs. 
 
 699, Note i, — Choerob. C. 52, 4: rciaTTct r&v els 02 ovSerepcuv els H2 ytv6- 
 lieva aivOera t^tc 0apvvovTai, ^viKa Siffi Kvpia, oTov (r64vos, A;rjtwadevTjs A-qiujodevovSj 
 yivos Aioyevr/s Aioy^vovs, veiKos TIoKvveiKr]s lioKwe'iKovs, xXeos 'HpaKXirjs Kal xarA 
 Kpatxiv 'HpaK\^s *ilpaK\iovs, Kal Srav Siatv ciTrd rpi(XvXK6,^ov ovSerepov ff^vdera, olov 
 ffTi\exos evareXexqs^ fteyeOos TrafipLey^Bijs, Kal 07av Siatv airb SiavKKdpov oiiSeT^pov 
 oiv$eTa exoyra ev T77 irapaKrjyovff^ to H eirKpepopiivov dfpijvov axpmva 6^ elffiv kvvia 
 0, 7, S, K, TT, T, 6f (p, X' "EffTcoffav 5^ irapabelyixara rov KavSvos ravra, ktjtos fieya- 
 KriTTjs, ^6os KaKO^BrjS, jitikos kmtc/iKr)S' . . . eAv Si pajSiv Ik tovtwv tSiv rpiZv exoisi 
 . . . 6^ive09ai QeKovffiv, otov fievos evptevfis, 7ci'os ivyevijs, elSos SvffeLd-fjs, KKeos 
 Bv(rK\e7]S, reixos evreix^s' exei yoip tovto S/pcovov em<pep6pievov, (pijfd Si ri X, dW' 
 ov irapaK-fjyeTai rw H ; Stjvos SvcrSrjv^s (Sijvea Se elfft Tci l3ovKevj2aTa), tovto ydp 
 irapaK-fjyeTat Tqi H dk\' ovk exet eirt^epSptevov atpcovnv, t6 ydp N ■^^icpaivov effTLVj 
 fTos SuT^s, TavTa Se <p7}pu Trapct t6 eTos wap' yptiv ptev b^ivovTUL KaTci Thv irpoeiprj- 
 fiivov Kav6va. irapd Si toTs 'ABrjvaiois ^apTjvovTai ; cf. E. M, 393, 6. 
 
 700, Note 3. — On those in -avTTjs see Choerob. C. 54. 35 ; Mceris 307 : kA- 
 ravTes, t^v -npijTirjv d^vrSvajs^ 'Attikois. t^jv TeKevTaiav d^eojs, 'EWtjvikojs : -tjOtjSj 
 Chcerob. C. I77- 2 : t6 Si dK7]6^s SicL tovto kv Ty ffvvditrei ^apvveTai, oTov (piXaX-fjdrjS, 
 fuffaXrjOrjs, ineiS^ Tci Stci rov H0H2 ffijv6eTa an dvSpiaTOS Papivea&at 6e\ovffLV, ^6os 
 eii^Bijs (rvy7i$7]s KaKO'fjOTjs, ovtok oZv Kal dXrjdijs (pi\aX'fj67]S pLiffaX-fiBrjs : Choerob. C. 
 175. 24; Eust. 897. 40; Philem. Lex. p. no. § 262 ; Arc. 28. 4; 27. 14; Schol. 
 Ven. M. 164 : yet iTava\ii)6-f|s is quoted by H. D. from iEschyl. S. c. T. 724 ; Plat. 
 Rep. 583 B : it also occurs in Anth. Pal. 5. 296. 5, and the adverb in cus in 
 .^schyl. Supp. 85 ; Suid. 3. v. 'ATpiirTois, etc. ; but iravaX-fiOiris is undoubtedly the 
 correct accent, see E. M. 435. 57 : Ei7a\r)6T|s, Amphiloeh. p. 99 J), H. D., who 
 rightly observe ' rectius scribitur iiraXijBris : ' those in yrjBrjs (yrjSeai) are regular, 
 as (pi'p\6r\s, 6i'Y'i)fl'f|s, Sa(j)voyif)6T|s, XwpoYTjfl'^s : so those in p.T;9r]s, as «Tri|j,ir)flT|s, 
 'n'po|iir]0'f|s : and those in irKtjd-fis, as cjittXiiOtis, aiialoirXTrjO-fis, pou'n'X'r]9'?|s, ■yuvai- 
 K0irXT|6'f|S, JairXiiflTis, 6wnoirXr)6V|s, to-oirXtiOTis, KevTawpoirXr)6*f]s, KoivoirXr)9'^s, 
 Kocrno'irXit|9'fis, X««KoirXir)9'fls, |jiDpioirXir)9T|S, otvoirXr)9if|S, 6(ioirX'r|9'f|S, ■irajnrXT)9'f|S, 
 irepiirXTi9T|S, iroXv'irXT]9T|s, cipo-«voi7X'r]9'f|S : H. D. have 8iirX'f|9T)s, and quote Nicand. 
 .Al. 153: ^ Kal ffipaioio 7r6(Xiv SnrXtjdea (scr. SnrXrjSea) Tei^ais : this seems to be a 
 slip of the pen, for SiirXrjB^s is quite right : injpi'irX'f|9't]S, H. D., is an error, the 
 word is rightly oxytone in Eusebius : viir€pi7XT|9T]S is quoted from Pseudo-Demosth. 
 p. 803. 25, but it is unquestionably wrong, though MSS. do vary occasionally 
 between xap<ynKi\6'i\% and x^'PO'f^'^ff'js, so also iraiiirXifiSTis, no doubt from a 
 confused idea that all compound adjectives in ri9r)s were paroxytone, a notion 
 which has led modems as well as ancients into numerous errors of accentuation : 
 those in aKrjBris are regular, as dffKrjS^s, iravaffKr/B'/js, 
 
 701, Note 3. — r\Ki\s, see Chcerob. C. 48. i ; Schol. Ven. n. 768 ; Eust. 939. 14, 
 whence it appears that some (i.e. Ptolemseus Ascalonites, cf. Schol. Ven. N. 391) 
 were for making v€'riKr)S oxytone, but the tradition barytoned it and others of that 
 teipiination : so some wrote irvpi.TiKii)s, others 'irupnf|K'f|S> Eust. 1635.64: irtTpiKris, 
 
-§ 704.] Compound Adjectives, 199 
 
 Oi-pli. Lith. 2 38, is perhaps a substantive: Xeir-rriK-fis in Hesych. is of doubtful 
 origin, the last editor reads XeirTf|KT]S : Lob. Ajax 173 has collected several 
 examples of false accents affixed to adjectives in 7;/ojs. 
 
 -TipTls. — Although the adjectives in i7/)i?s from aptu are paroxytone, those in a/))?s 
 are oxytone: Arc. 26. 9; Schol. Ven. T. 316; I. 336; E. M. 458. 27; the incon- 
 sistency of accenting 6u|ji.'f|pir)5 in one way and 6v)j.apT|5 in another appears to have 
 struck even the Greeks themselves, cf. Eust. 754. 60 ; 1946. 35 ; x°^^'«><^P''l^ seems 
 to be paroxytone in Pindar, but no doubt wrongly; the following exceptions 
 occur : — din)p-f|s, E. M. 122. 6 ; A. G. Oxon. i. 84. 10 ; iravaTn)p'f|S, apiiqp'^s, do-t|- 
 pT|s (?) dTT]pT|S (?) dx9i]p'f|S, dxTlpTls, Su(rpT)pT|s or BDirp-fipus, irevTacrqp'^s : they 
 are all more or less doubtful : cf. Lob. Prol. 268. 
 
 702. Note 4. — KT|Tt)S, see Chcerob. C. 52. 13 ; Schol. Ven. N. 63 ; Eust. 920. 
 46; Arc.117.23: -(leYefltis, Schol. Ven. n. 57; Chcerob. C. 52. 13 : -(i,ir)KT)S, Chcerob. 
 52. 13 : 8ovpE|jii]K4s, Hesych., is corrupt, cf. H. D. s. v. : -inr]xiis, Arc. 27. 26 ; -<rT€- 
 A.exi]S, Schol. Ven. U. 57 ; L. S. have &aT€Ktxh^ (?) from Theophrastus : it should 
 be paroxytone : -tij8t|S, these are all paroxytone, whatever their derivation, as 
 iv6jtr}Sj SvffdiSrjSf Trerp^SrjSj trpoaij^STjs (oibdcu), irpoffdjSTjs (cJC^), Arc. 25, 22; 117. 15 J 
 Schol. Ven. I. 336 ; E. M. 458. 29 ; -wXiis, Arc. 117. 19 : -o>pi)S, Arc. 26. i : 'dr ncL 
 Sid Tov Qjprjs [so. $apvv€Tai] Aidtprjs AvxdipTjs 'otrep KaWi/xaxos b^ivci : Arc. 117. 18, 
 veiipris and avriipqs are said to be paroxytone : Chcerob. C. 54. 6 adds vXrjiipris, 
 and 436. 27, uAd)pi;s: Y^oipts or yeSip(% in Hesych. and Suid. are false, both in 
 form and accent, cf. H. D. s. v. yeiwpai : cupux<>ipT|s is oxytone in Strab. 200 ; 
 Paus. 3. 19. 1 ; Diod. Sic. 19. 94 ; 20. 29, quoted by H. D. ; also in Paus. i. 44. 6 : 
 I iind no instance of this as a paroxytone : o-Tevoxup'fls, Arist. de Gen. An. 3. 4. 6 : 
 KOTup-fjs in Hesych. is doubtful : vewpris is oxytone in all the places quoted by 
 H. D., Soph. Elect. 901 ; CEd. Col. 730; Plut. Mor. 112 D; Stob. Flor. 104. 11 : 
 viXt](:>P1]S is oxytone in Nicand. Ther. 55 in all the MSS. but one : these are all 
 the words of this termination that I have noted, and it appears that our books in 
 every instance contradict the rules of the grammarians ; — ^who shall decide ? 
 
 703. Note 5. — eriis: those in ctt/j, from eror, are oxytone in the common 
 dialect, but paroxytone in Attic, as 8i«ttis, Tpierfis, 86K6tt|s, irtTpaeTTis : Attic 
 SUttjs, TpUrris, Chcerob. C. 52. 25; Pollux I. 54; E. M. 765. 21 : but the Attica 
 declined them after the first declension, not after the third, Chcerob. C. 151. 32 : 
 yet the same author, 437. 3, says that the vocative singular of these compounds 
 was oxytone in the common dialect, as Tpi6Tr|S, TpicT^s, irevTacT'^s, irevToerts, but 
 proparoxytone in Attic, as irevTaeTris, irevrdeTcs, t^atTris, IJA«t«s : oUtt|S and 
 i^irns in Homer are barytone, Eust. 340. 40 ; E. M. 617. 14 ; Schol. Ven. n. 57 : 
 reference to the following passages, Philem. Lex. p. 28. § 75 ; Schol. Ven. B. 765 ; 
 Gbttling, Accent, p. 324 ; Lob. Phryn. 407 ; Ammon. p. 136, will show that both 
 the form and accent of these words is involved in almost inextricable confusion ; 
 thus much seems clear, I. that when declined in t/i, gen. ov, they are paroxytone; 
 i. that however declined, they are in Attic also paroxytone; and 3. that in the 
 common dialect they are oxytone when belonging to the third declension. 
 
 704. Note 6.— Those in )j,t)St|s seem to vary, for aXip.iiS'fis, KaKo(i,i)8T|s, 
 irvKi)ii,T|8-f|S are oxytone, (though in)Ki(i,T)8^s, Hom. Od. i . 438 is ■irvKi(i.'f|8T)S, Hom. 
 Hym. in Cererem 153, and in Hesych.), while 8oXon-fi8'i)S, 9paau|iTi8i]S, ctkoto- 
 |iT|8i)s, <|/o(j)o|j,-fi8«s are paroxytone ; the inconsistency perhaps arises from the dif- 
 ferent views taken as to their origin, some deriving them directly from /JiJSo^ai, 
 others making them paronyma from /j/qSos ; it is however an error to say, as some 
 do, that all derivatives from neuter nouns are paroxytone, e. g. 8oXix6YX'f|s is ex- 
 pressly made oxytone by Schol. Ven. *. 155, though some wrote SoXixtVX'ls : 
 XaXKe'YXIs is probably false for xoXk«yx''|s ; cf. H. D. o. v. 
 
200 Third Declension. [§ 705- 
 
 705. Note 7. — The following, if correct, are violations of the rule t — 'ApaKif|s, 
 whioli is quoted from Sappho by E. M. 2. 45, cannot be right in ^olic ; it should 
 be paroxytone, as it is in Hesyoh. : 'Apud. Theocr. I, 27 Kiaai^iov dfupoKs . . , 
 unde citat Herodian. Uepl nov. Xef. p. 14. 33 [cf. E. M. 93. 7]. Ubi Lehrsio p. 
 46 d/i<^eu^s d/Mpais scribendum videtur. 'Aiupiieis ponit Etym. M. p. 639, 6 ; ' H. D. : 
 dvEiuSiKTis, Eurip. Phoen. 1 64, Theoc. Eistula, and elsewhere. This and jroSiiictjs are 
 the only ones in oiKrjs : dopxins, Dio Cass. 75. 14, M. D. : with the exception o{fi6vop- 
 Xis (and iiov6pxqs ?) other words of this termination belong to the first declension, 
 e. g. evSpxr)!, Tpi6pxq!, viroTpi6pxis ; the passage in Dio Cass, is suspicious : dirto-- 
 Ki)s, Soph. Frag. 552 = 87 ed. Didot ia false for dirto-K'fis : dpBpoKT|8T]s is quoted 
 from Lucian Tragop. 15, where however Jacobitz has the right accent, dp9p0Ki]STis, 
 like Xa9iKi]8'f|s, cf. E. M. 555. 4 : dpicrKuSiis (!) Callim. Frag. 108 ; L.S.: av6&Si]% 
 Chcerob. C. 54. 25; Axe. 117. 25 : awripKris, Chcerob. C. 54. 25; Arc. 117 25 : 
 all others are ozytone, as putpKiqs, SiapK'^s, oXtyapK'fis, yviapKTis, lirapK'fis, l^apKTJs, 
 etc., except iro8dpKT]S, on which see below : ripucrdKris only occurs as a proper 
 name, as an adjective it would be oxytone, like <)>«peo'o-aKT|s : 6upv<7Tii9i)s, Arist. 
 H. A. 9. 50. 1 2 may be correct, see the passage from Chceroboscus quoted above, 
 8 699 : EuriX'^s is falsely paroxytone in Callim. Del. 296 ; all in tjxv^ {^X^ "r 
 SX^O are oxytone, as Sirjxris, Svarixqs, o^vrjxlis (not ilvrjxrisi), PapvrjX'ns, y\vi{vrjx'^s, 
 etc., cf. E. M. 564. 53 : ciipdi'Y'ns (?) Anth. Pal. 6. 190 : tvT€Cx«a was by tradition 
 proparoxytone, but Schol. Ven. n. 57 observes that it should be paroxytone ; cf. 
 A. G. Oxon. I. 158. 20 : (OeoTttx'ns is also paroxytone in Anth. Pal. Append. 214 ; 
 alpiaiTfixQi belongs to the first declension) ; but the grammarians also refer ivrd- 
 X^ o not to fvTdx^s, but to eirfixfos ; eireixns is oxytone in all the un-Homeric 
 passages quoted by H. D. except one, Theog. 1 209, 7r6\iv fireixfi Bii^rtv, and 
 there some read firuxia, like evT€ixia S6nov in Find. Nem. 7. 46, and it is 
 expressly stated to be so accented by Chcerob. C. 52. 21 : it appears that 
 some grammarians wrote faijj for fo^J, Schol. Ven. M. 157 '• ?o"7S <!« iiyiiis' 
 otJTUs Kal S 'AaKaKwviTrjs. itapatrriTiov Si Toiis pov\onlvovs 0apiveiv, tffas irKavTj- 
 BivTas Ik t^s alTiaTiKrjs t^s (is N vepaToiSetarjs ; 9(o(rv\i\s, Suid., is, as H. D. 
 observe, a false accent ; the word belongs to the first declension : KaraX- 
 «rfjs, Strab. 238, eis <papayya PaSetav Kal KaraKa^, where some read KaraXar) : 
 Kardpris dvenos is quoted by Eust. 603. 35 from Alcaeus and Sappho ; as .^olic it 
 seems to be right : (Mv^yX'')^' Anth. Pal. 7. 255 : Kvavirj Kal ToiaSt i^iviyx^"-^ 
 tiKeaev avSpas J/lovaa : probably nevfyxtas is to be read : vavKp&Tifi in Herodot. 5. 
 36 is more properly a substantive ; the accusative vavKpiTr/v occurs in Eust. 1490. 
 19, where it seems to have more the character of an adjective ; the other com- 
 pounds, when belonging to the third declension, are oxytone, as dxparris, iyKpaiifS, 
 etc. : vavTdpT|S is a barbarous word, see H. D. ; ■nirpi.Krfi (or ireTpfjKrjs), see 
 above, § 701 : iro\vS-f|VT]S, Hesyoh., should certainly be oxytone, like SiktStjviJs, 
 Chcerob. C. 52. 23 : iroSdpKijs, Arc. 117. 26, sometimes falsely oxytone, e. g. Pind. 
 Pyth. 5. 45 ; Olymp. 13. 38 : iroSciKTis, Apion and Herodorus, while they allowed 
 that this as an epithet of Achilles was barytone, seem to deny that it was so in 
 any other collocation, Eust. 340. 21 ; Schol. Ven. B. 764 : irupiKaCris, Anth. Pal. 6. 
 281, has been corrected into nvpiKaiis : T6Tpo€Vit)S (?) 'Theocr. 7. 147 '• Tcrpdeyes 8^ 
 iri0av direXiero Kpards a\ei<pap : sic enim acoentus ponitur in libris et ap. Gregor. 
 Cor. p. 273 : Callimacho ApoU. 57 : TCTpalrrjs rd irpSira 9eiiei\m ^oWos firrj^e, 
 Santenius refert Valckenarium restituisse rerpaivris ; ' M, V. 
 
 706. Bar3rtones retract the accent in the vocative and neuter 
 singular, as eTTj^ijKTjs, kiriixriKis, cv/^itjktjj, ev/xrj/ces, KaKorjOrjs, KaxoTj- 
 Bes, TTaixixeyedris, Tra/xfte'ye^es, avv^drjs, avvrjOfs, so fucrAXrjdfs, 
 <l)i\dkrid(s ; except those in rjeis, (»8r;s, (ojjs (?) ti\r}s, ^prjs, and 
 
-§712.] Compound Adjectives. 20 1» 
 
 ijprjs, which follow the general rule, as aiJ.(j)&es, avT&pes, ve&pes, 
 
 ev&bes, ^^aXes, irav&Xes, ^L^rjpes, )(«^K^pey. 
 
 707. Note i. — Arc. 117.9 ; Joh. Alex. 13. 30; Choerob. C. 436. 28 ; Choerot). E. 
 19.6; Sohol. Ven.S. 519; Theog. Can. 118.23 : tS,v €is ES \ijyov oiS^repov, nXfiv rod 
 Kvv6aapyfs, Ti)v liovoytvtiav ou irpoaierai, dKo\ov0ei ycip tcL wdvra xal xard, t6vov xal 
 Karci ypacpfjv Ty K\7]TtKy Tov apviviKov' otov Si ev^rjices, rh eijfj.rjK€S' Si evTjBes, rd fvrjBfs' 
 Si dff0evis, rb dffdeves : Joh, Alex. 13.35. ^^ avrapfces fcal aijBaSfS (prjalv 6 'HpaiSiavds 
 liil exf'v d<j>opiirjv itpoirapo^vviaBai : Theodos. Can. I004. 17 : di/ajSi/Sdfoucn hi TOf 
 t6vov liri T^s K\TjTLK7Js Hal Tct, €15 H2 ttijpia ffiJvScTa, Ai6fi7]5fs, 'ApiffT6(pav€Sf Kal rd 
 Trap' oiideTeptuv effXTjiMTiff/i^va els H2, eH/xrjtees, Kaic67j6es' vapa\6yais yaip ifiapyvOrj rd 
 avTapiees, ai8aSts, Kiravrts : on this Chceroboacus, C. 437. 6, thus comments : Set 
 Se yiviianeiv Sti tA irapd rh avrai leai rd irapaL rb apica sal rd jrapd rb aSttv (b arj/uit- 
 vei rb dp^fffceiv) Kot rd TrapcL rb d«7) (ft (Trjfmivet T^if b^irrjTa tov ffi^pov), ^apvTovov- 
 litva Kord Tfjv iv9itav, ex"""'' '''^'' nf^riTiicfiv vpoirapo^vTovov, otov KaTdvrrjs ndravTes, 
 irpoffdvTTjs ■trp6(ravTes, avrdpfc^s avrapKfs, bXiydpxrjs oKiyapices [the neuter of this ia 
 oxytone in Lucian Tim. 54], aiSdSrjs aiSaSes, ravv/iicris raviificfs, d/KpriKris 
 dfuprjiees. Ovraj ydp icd\Ki6v kart hiyuv on x'^/joKT^pi ravia virornvTovaiv, Kal firj 
 arjiieiovaSai iis ivoirtaev o wapaiv rex"'"^^ ! of. Choerob. C. 52.5 sq. ; Kiihner, Gr. G-. 
 I. 376, quotes (vprjues from Eurip. Elect. 335, and (vprjich from Eurip. Phoeniss. 
 375 = 372, ed. Nauck, who prints (vp^icts, but it is doubtful whether such accents 
 are correct. 
 
 708. Note 2. — According to Arc. 117- 26 the neuter of iroSdpKijs is oxytone, 
 noSapicis : the same thing is asserted by E. M. 678. 3, who adds that its vocative 
 is proparoxytone, irSSapnes ; cf. A. G. Oxon. i. 348. 16 ; iroSSixes in jEschylus, S. c. 
 T. 623. ed. Didot, from iroSiiKris is probably correct. 
 
 709. Note 3. — The words in irijs (cf. § 703), when oxytone, are also oxytone 
 in the vocative, as rpisT'fjs, rpLcres : when paroxytone, the vocative and the neuter 
 are propajoxytone, as rpUrrjs, rpieTes ; Chcerob. C. 436. 33. 
 
 710. Note 4. — Oenitive Plural. The genitive plural, when contracted, is 
 perispomenon, as eiiJ,rjKWv ( = eiiaiician'), eiaePSiv, except those in aiSrjS, which aie 
 paroxytone according to Aristarchus, though his accentuation was denounced as 
 absurd by many, hence Sva6iSa>v, tiiibav, rperjpox' (or TpirjpSiv, see § 674), avTApxtov 
 (and avTapaav) in Attic, together with avv^daiv and xaicoriBaiv ; our books vary, 
 but are said to be tolerably consistent in circumflexing the gentive plural of those 
 in tOSi/s; cf. Kiihner, 6. G. I. 375. It does not appear that the grammarians ex- 
 tended this to all words in );9?;s and ripris, as Giittling, Accent, p. 327, seems to 
 think ; cf Choerob. C. 459. 11 ; Joh. Alex. 19. 13 ; Arc. 136. 21. 
 
 711. Note 5. — Neuter of Adjectives used as Substantives. The neuter singular 
 of adjectives in Tjr, when used exclusively as a substantive, loses its adjectival ac- 
 cent and becomes proparoxytone, as Kvv6aapyes, oiiapyts, wevieafs, (limats: Arc. 
 124. 7. For exceptions to this see § 576. 
 
 712. Note 6. — Syncopated Forms. Epic syncopated forms in fa = e(a from 
 words in erp, keep the accent on the e, as hvanXia = Sv<rie>i.eea from Sv<ric\(^s : 
 so also evK\ias = fiic\eea!, fiic\ia= iVK\iia, tiicXiaiv = eiic\e((uv. When contracted 
 the general rule is observed, as d«\e«o, dic\ea, i7ieo, 1171a, etc. : cf. Matthia, Gr. 
 Gr. § 113. I ; Eust. 187. 12 ; Schol. Ten. B. 115 ; e. 441 ; K. 281. The ways in 
 which such words are contracted must be learnt from some good Greek grammar ; 
 the accentuation is always regular, e. g. Ei*\efas = e4«A.E€as or (vHKeas, Schol. Ten. 
 K. 281; Lob. Path. I. 263 : heteroclite forms, like iiiiTXia = iia\fov, Nioand. 
 Alex. 164, are accented differently by different editors; of. Lob. Path. i. 266; 
 "HpaxXfs (on which see | 675) is hardly an exception. 
 
202 Third Declension. [§ 713- 
 
 [V) With, a Consonantal CJiaracteristic. 
 
 713. Those with a consonant for their characteristic retract 
 the accent when their second factor consists of more than 
 one syllable, as hiyofirivis, hvar&Kai, e^aKviv, evTToXis, OeoKp-q- 
 
 TTIS, hTTOVpiS, KaTTfkvS, Kl(7aO)(^CT(i>V, X-iVKaCTTTlS, MlTOTTaTplS, fJLKTa- 
 
 A.(i^Q)i', Trdfiixeyas, ■noXvyXdxi'V, xaXxoyA.wx'Z' j except oxytone, I. 
 those in ay (gen. aSos), as Trfpibpajxas, iroXuSetpay, (rvp.'nXr)y&s, 
 XakKep.^okds, xaf^o'teui'tis ; a. those in is which are exclusively 
 feminine, as dyeArjis, tvirkoKaixCs, Ylavaxads ; 3. perispomena, 
 those in coirts, as ^koavp&Tris, bok&Tns, kk.LK&Tn'}, evpv&ms, koi\&- 
 TTiy, Kvv&TTLs. ■ Thosc in ts (or rts) derived from or implying 
 masculine forms in tjs (or ttjs) follow the rules given above, 
 § 644, as rjipocjiolTis, TrpoOfj^Ls. Those in ^ are always accented 
 on the penultimate, according to § 62,0, as atytSicof, drjpibioi^, 
 KaT&pv^, 6p.T]ki^; E. M. 451. aa. 
 
 714. Oblique Cases. — These are regular, except that neuters and 
 vocatives in ov retract the accent, as evoa-C)(d(^v, evocnxdov, evbaC- 
 fXMv, evbaifjiov, KvkkoTrobiuiv, KvkkoTTobiov, dk^iobaijxiiiv, 6k^i6baip.ov ; 
 but those in (\)pov follow the general rule, as bat(j)pcov, baicjjpov. 
 
 715. Note i. — ^Choerob. C. 437. 35 : tiI els n aivBera SiA toO n, StjKovSti, orau 
 eX^fff 7^v fcKrjTifC^v ds ON Sici tov O, irpotrapo^vvoVTai /card, tt}v kXtitik^v virkp SiJo <rv\- 
 \aPcis ovTa otov . . . dk^toSaifuuv oj d\l3i65aifiov, kuWoitoBloiv S) KvWoirddtov : Chcerob. 
 C 438. 18 ; atjfj-etovTm 5^ o rex^ttcbs real \4yei x^wpi^ TOJi^ Trapii t6 cpprju' ravra S^ irpb 
 fXids ix°^^^ ^^^ r6vov iv ry kXtjtik-^ koX oil -npoiTapo^ivovTaij oTov 3i 5cdtj>poVf S 
 iTipiippov : Job. Alex. 14. 7 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 17. 16. 
 
 716. Note 2. — Eust. 36. 29 : papvverm Si rb evKvfuus Kav6vi roiohrtf to, els IS 
 BrjKvud, o^vTova el pXv kv t^ <yvvBf<rei (pv\&x<xei to 6rj\vfc6v pi6vov yevos, kcu rbv avrdv 
 tSvov <f>v\a(T<retj oToV GiceXis, ■rr€pi<XKeKis. el S^ /ieTaXrjnTucct yivovrat Kot dpffevttcov 
 yevovSy pLeOlffTavTat els I3apeiav racrtv, dlov eXms dvffeXvis. tovto yap icotv6v etTTt Tip 
 yivei. TavTy rot feat rb KaraiyXs b^iverai 61s povoyeves' rb S^ peXiivaiyts Papyverat. 
 ovToi S^ Hal TO k\t)is evicX-qts, KVTjpls evtcvfjpis. dfioias real :pT](pts Tro\vtp7]tpis : tbus also 
 fro\vic\Tjls, Eust. 174. 8, thougb some made it oxytone, Scbol. Van. B. 175 ; see also 
 E. M. 518. 32 ; Philem. Lex. p. 40. § 97 ; Eust. 1437. 50 : a/comjTeov Si pij irore 
 <pavKa Twi/ dvTtypAfwv ev oh d^vverai 7) einrhoKapis' Seov yap, watrep KpTjirls ^eAa7- 
 
 KpTjmSt ^T]tpls TToXvjprjipLS Kvrjpls evicvrjpis, ovtqj koI irXoKapls evirXondpus : 'A\i- 
 
 KpT]irCs and evxprytris are almost certainly wrong for d\i«pi5;ris, cu/tp^ms ; Scbol. Ven. 
 T. 87 ; n. 318 ; B. M. 83. 53 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 230. i. 
 
 717. Note 3. — Tbe extreme difficulty of distinguisbing substantives from 
 adjectives must serve as some apology for tbe vagueness of tbe rule above given ; 
 tbe following real or apparent exceptions to it may be wortb noting : \oJoTp6xis, 
 Antb. Pal. 9. 191 : irajjip.flTis is quoted by H. D. from Tbeopb. ad Autol. 2. p. 74 
 (108 Wolf.) ; but it sbould be i7A(i(iir)Tis, like ir<i,|ji.|iiT|vi.s, for all in prjTts are pro- 
 paroxytone, Mosobop. ad Hes. Op. 23. p. 64. Gaisf. ; of. also E. M. 518 ; oireipuSCv 
 in Stepbanus is a mistake, as are iroXvauxV and trvpiyXioxlv, whicb are all 
 paroxytone : \iir«pvT|s, Diod. Sic. 12. 40 is paroxytone in Photius ; <t"'Aoi''n86p,<iv, 
 
-§ 7 2 O.J Compound Adjectives. 203 
 
 Xenoph. Agea. ll. 12, ought by analogy to be paroxytone : j3a9uirtj9(iT|v> E- M. 696. 
 34 is incorrect, it should be Pa9uT7ii6|ii]v like dirii9|iTiv, and 6\iYOTrij6(n)v, Theog. 
 Can. 86. 14 : (iio-OKoIcrap (?) Plut. i. 987 : n-poirpeiiv, Pind. Nam. 7. 126, a false 
 accent and quite contrary to analogy, Theog. Can. 29. 8. 
 
 According to Arc. 18. 24, XijTpojBacrTdl (or Xirpo^aord.^') and vcKpoPao-Tfi^ are 
 oxytone, but the latter word is paroxytone in Choerob. C. 303. 34 ; 304. 2. 14, and 
 in E. M. 270. 30. 
 
 718. Those of which the last factor is monosyllabic fall into twe 
 classes, according as the monosyllable is derived from a sub- 
 stantive or from a verb. 
 
 Last Factor derived from a Substantive. — These are accented 
 on the penultimate, as '7:epi<ppu>v, TTpocjipodv, crdcppoov ; ixaKpoxeip, 
 IxeXaLvoppiv, ovXoOpi,^, fxaKpoppis, )j,e\aiv6(pXe^ ; AiOio'^, fjvoyp; 
 fjLepo^, v&po^, otvo^, arepcr^, ■)(6,po\jf; StirXa^, Tpiirka^; aWoxp'^'s, 
 XevKo^pcos, p.ov6xpcos, pob6)(p<>>s ; aprCiTos, aeWoTTos (Eust. 768. 
 48) ; except those in coxjr, which are oxytone, as ayKa(ii\jr, aipi,aTWT^, 
 afj-j3Km\j/; jBodijr (also the name of a fish), ■y\avKci\lr, yopy<a\jr, 
 beivca'^, evio-ip^, KeXaiviat^, Xinrapca^, ixov(o\jf, rappdo^lr, yapw"^, but IXi- 
 KU)'<^, fiipvdiy^ (?), CT/cA.6)\/f, fji,T^\a>\jf, jMco^lr, vvKTAX.Ul^]r, and woAiJcoi/r (?), 
 are paroxytone. 
 
 719. Note. — Arc. 94. 15 : tA eis ^ iroKvavWaffa ex"''''''' '"P^ ■'■o" ^ O ^ E 
 0apvveTai. Ileho^, ApvoTp, t^fpof, ^o^fcX^tp [ffic], rvpoHke'p. Those in XP^^ ^^e 
 occasionally oxytone, e. g. KeXaivoxpciiB, (leXaYXPttis, Arist. H. A. 9. 41. i ; |ji,e\aivo- 
 Xpus, (i«\avoxpws, |ji,o\ipSoxp<us, (loXwpSoxpws, p.o\vPoxpcos, oivoxpus, ire\ap- 
 70XPUS, Lycoph. 24, but such accents are unquestionably false; Arc. 93. 21 ; t<1 
 els nS ffvv6€Ta diro tSjv eis HS ftovoffvKXd^wv irapo^vvercu' ^djs dei^ws, xpijs XevKo- 
 XpoJS. rb iievTOL hTToBfi^s o^vverai a/s irape\icovaav exov r^v vnS. 
 
 Words in (i)i|/. — Arc. 94. 22 : rd els HT TTo\v(Tv\KaPa Kvpta ovra tj irpoffTjyopiKci 
 0apvvovTai' KvKkwJp tojif/ pAiXai^p. aeffT)p.eia]Tai, &s Ttves tpaai, t6 evp6fip b^vvipievov. 
 rd pLfVTOi ^TTiBeTtfcd o^iverai, vireffTaXfievojv twv vTToneTrTOJKdTwv Kvpiois, ^ twv 
 tSia^6vTwv' fiov^ (0 p.ov6(pda\pLos') KeKniv^, TV^Aiii^. t^ S^ kxHtcoi^ KaX piioiip (o 
 fivbs d(p6a\fxovs eX'^^) 0<^pvveTcu, uicx-nep t6 tcv/cKojtp Kal fce/cpojip [leg. Heptcujp'] (o S6\los) 
 Koi iwi// 6 Kwiaxos ; Schol. Ven. I. 503; of. Eust. 1279. 17; 768. 40; 1388.64; 
 Lob. Ajax 338 : ajaiij; (?) at irjpal l« rrjs Betapias, Hesych. : at|j|,i!iAiiii|; or ai|>,a\(!>t|i (?) 
 is used both as a substantive and an adjective : Kcpa(!>i|; is falsely Kep&a\p in Manetho 
 4. 91 ; H. D.: fiovMi)! is also found paroxytone, but wrongly : , vvktAXci)i|;, Eust. 
 768. 40 ; T7oXijmi|/, Anth. Pal. 6. 65. 9 ; 9. 765 : <()CXQ)4f (?) = </>iAos, Hesych., is 
 perhaps not an instance coming under this rule : HepiYXu^, a variant inHes. Scut. 
 398 L. S., if a genuine word, is undoubtedly false in accent, and to vepiaTi^ in 
 Nonnus 2. 170 the like remark applies ; concerning the latter Lobeok (Par. 280) 
 says, 'adjectivum irepicrrif [it is Trepiori^ in the passage referred to] eximitur 
 mGtata interpunctione (ppovpal bk irepl arixes ^ffav 'OKvptirov ; ' on vitoS/x^js see above, 
 §575- 
 
 720. Zast Factor derived from, a Verb. — Those the latter half 
 of which is derived from a verb, and short by nature, take 
 the accent on the penultimate, as KaT&l3\e\jr (used as a sub- 
 
204 Third Declension. [§ 720- 
 
 stantive); S,^v^,b[^v^, krepoCv^; jBovKX.e'^, Tvp6K\e\j/ ; aly(Ki\l/, \4pvL\j/ 
 (used as a substantive) ; ewtre^ ; aiyorpi^, aAorpti/f, acrTVTpi^jr, 
 evTpL\jr, oiKoVpii/r, 7re5oVpt\/f ; olvocpXv^, •np6(T(^v^; except those in 
 as and a^, which are oxytone, as opei^As, opojSAs; KWocmAs, 
 A.DKO(nras, vioa-nAs ; Trapaorciy, yopoa-T&s ; aT70<f>p6,s ; diroo-^iif, 
 biaacjiA^ (not bida-^a^, cf. Are. 18. 23), viroo-cpa^. 
 
 721. Note. — ^According to Arc. 94. 1 3, irc\«flopdi|; and irXivSolSdil/ are oxytone ; 
 on KaTup\«i|> see Arc. 94. 15; Bust. 1401. 16: e(|>EvpoKXci|; and vaKoK\ei|> occur 
 as oxytone in the text of Theog. Can. 97. 30, but they should be paroxytone ; cf. 
 Arc. 94. 16 ; Lob. Par. 292 : pXEij>apoo"ir(i£, for which the corrupt form 0\e^apoirdl 
 occurs in Draco 19. 10, is also oxytone; cf. Giittling, Accent, p. 333 : vu|ji,(t>6pas, 
 Hesych., a false accent for vvpi(j>o$ds : xopoo'Tils, St. Byz. s. v. Ai/ivai. What part 
 of speech irponii|; (sic), Phot. Bib. 532. 5 may be, I know not; possibly it is an 
 adverb. 
 
 722. When the last factor is derived from a verb, and by 
 nature long, these adjectives are oxytone, as d/3A.7js, Kepav- 
 vo^krjs, i'ii^o/SAtjs ; KVvofiXd^jr, irapajSXdyjf, {nrol3\(i\jf ; &l3p(is, rip,i- 
 /3pc^y, iraihoPptas ; ayvds, aWoyv(&s ; dS/XTjs, I'eodju.Tjs, (nbrjpobp.'qs ; 
 6(r<j)vq^; evdrj^, veodrj^; Sao-yrAijs ; fip,i,9vqs, kijiodvris, veoOv^s, 
 XftP'OOvqs ; KaraKkiLs ; (XK/nTjy, bovpLKfXTqs, p,eyakoKp,rj^ ; evKpds, 
 fxekiKpAs, vfOKpds; apixaroTTri^, KpvaTakXoTrr}^ ; aivoirkri^, aKavdo- 
 Tfkri^, KepavvoTtkri^; baintkris ', d.itT'qv; airrds ; hppdt^, biappd^, 
 Karappd^ ; dfi(rK(&\jr ; acrr-qv ; (jyvkkoarpcas ; ldvTp,r\s ; i-norp/q^ ; 
 ap,(piTp7is ; dvkaKOTpd^, KvajxoTpd^, ^vkkoTpd^; arpds. 
 
 723. Note i.^Lobeck (Phryn. 611) thinks that all these words are par- 
 oxytone, and on the strength of an improbable emendation which he makes in 
 the Venetian Scholia (B. 755) claims the authority of Aristarchus for his opinion: 
 but the following passages from the grammarians will show that he is not justified 
 in doing so, for it is incredible that they should have conspired to teaoh a doctrine 
 directly at variance with that of the arch-critic without taking more frequent 
 notice of his theories than they have done ; E. M. 358. 2 : kwi0\i]s' . . . tA ds HS 
 \TiyovTa dpffcvtKa avvBtra imdpxovra, exovra kv ra) TeA.€i ^av tJvXKa^^v rod 
 firj/^aTos, ical 5icL tov T02 K\iv6iitva, d-navTa d^vvovrar olov, Trpo^Xi]^, ruiidi/iis, dSfi^js, 
 dcmSo/SA^ff. TrapcL 'Api<rTO<pdv€L ol iilv 0apvvov(Xi, '6ti bottds tartv ot 5k iroidTTjs 
 SoKov' oil yap ^apvveTai, oil y6.p ken P\t)s jXovoaiWa^ov Ka6^ eavrd kiri ravrrj^ rijs 
 kvvoias, i'va kv rfj avvSka^L ^apvvtrai, Sxrirep to Kpiys, kTe6Kpr]s : cf. Lob. Par. 82 : 
 Eust. 629. 56 ; o^vverai Sk (jSovTrAiy^) Kav6vi TOtovTtp. tcL /card uapaKiiiievov avvTtQti- 
 fjLiva dvofjuna eis H2 ^ els B X-qyovTa d^vvovrai, kSlv ixiav (pv\6.TTp toD ^fzaros 
 ovWa^TjVf oXov adfi^s, d^Krjs, ^fu6vrjs, Kvajj.0Tp6j^, j3oi»7rAi7^, atrrjixeioiTcu tA vair\r]£, 
 kv dk ^rjTopiK^ Ke^tic^ €vpT]TaL ical dpdotrK^^ ittttos, 6 bpBbs alpS/^evos tcol trKiiaaajv, 
 Trpo<p€peTai bk teal aKavOoirKij^ KaX voyro-nX'^^ ical olaTpoirKrj^, ws t6, ttjs olffrponX^yos 
 aKaos 'Ivdxov Kdprjs, Hal fitSvirX^^, ctis KaXXifmxos, tov ^leBvirkrjyos (ppoiiuov 'Avn- 
 x6xov. irepiepyov oZv, (pad, \e7etj' oTt tA fikv SpaffTiKoL d^^vovrat, rd. hi TTodrjTiicd, 
 PapvveTai, ndvTa yap ol 'AttikoI o^vvovcl Sixa tov vairKij^ : Eust. 1 359. 8 : 6^vvfTat 
 dk 6 kinP\^s djs Tb irpofiKTjs, ^/uOvrfSj dSfi^s. tcL yap eis 2 KrjyovTa dpcrevitcd, ffvvOiTd 
 ixovra iv t^ rtXei piav av\Ka0Tiv tov f^piaTos, ical Sid tov T02 icKivdpitva, o^iverai. 
 
-§ 725-] Compound Adjectives. 205 
 
 8i3 KaX napd, 'ApiaTO<pavei t6, 6 ftiyas oEtos KoKaKiivvytos dffTriSaTro/SX^s, o iari 
 fiifpaffms, Kairoi in rpiSiv ffvyKeipavov X^^etuv, o/xajs d^iverai, oil xaKais oZy, ipa<ri, t6 
 6mj0\^? ^apivd 'ApiffTapxos : Eust. 1401. 11 : irapd. S^ rpayiKots teal KajfuKots vap- 
 ofurdcaJs eupijrat x^pi'^iS". EvpiwiSris, fls x^P''''0o^ 0ai//eiiv 'A\Kp.^vris ydvos . . . XP^I 
 fiiuToi tprjal [? tpaffl] Trpoirapo^vrSvo}^ Trpo(p4pea6at. tSl ycip roidSe ^iiariica djvBera 
 els "V X^yovTa (pv\6.TT0vra napaXriyovffay Trapaueifievov uaBrjTiKOv SrjKadi] KeyopL^vov 
 Sid Twy dvo M ^£ o5 ical yiy6va(rt 0ap^vovT(u. \i\iip.pi.ai \e\eLipat, aXyi\iif/, Terptf^fiai 
 Terpitpai ol/cdTpiip^ K^/cKepLfiai ^odxKe'p. pi0\€fiftai KardtPKetp {sic) ovrats oZv Kai 
 vaniijiai x^pvi^: EpiohamiuB used x^'P^''"f'> Eust. 1401. 11 ; Clioerob. C. 49. 5 : rci 
 cts 2 K'qyovra b^irova avvOiTa a-nh ^ptArwv, ptiav avkXa^fjv tpvKArrovra rov iraBijTL' 
 Kov TTapaicii.pi.kvov, Sid icaOapov rov T02 icXivovraiy oXov /cetfparat, ;^aX«o«pds x°^'^^'^P^~ 
 Tos, yeo/cpcis veoKparos, 6 veaxTTi KeicpapUvos, x°'^'^^ iceiepafikvos, tBfPKrjTai, dl3K^s 
 dPKTJTOSj trpo^Xiis iTpo0\TJTOs, T€6vT]ica, 7ip.i0vris, TjjuBvTJTos. ToCto Se, (pTjpil Sij t^ 
 T^Ovrjfca Tji filv tpcuvy iffTtv hy€py7)TiK6v, tu 5k ffi}fiatvopiev(y tTa67)Tiic6vy irdBos ydip 
 crjfiaivfL' ToiovTov kffrl Kai t6 nkirTojKa, ef oS yiverat rb dnrais dnrSiroSj TrdkiVf 
 riTpojpjaLj drputs drparros' iSov yap ravra irdvTa piav avWa^rfv htpvKa^av rov ira6rj- 
 TiKov irapafceifievov, /cal Sid KaGapov rov T05 ex°^'^^ ^^^ yevttcijv ; cf. Phllem, Lex. 
 p. 3. § 1; p. 27. § 72; Arc. 24. 28; 18. 18; 19. 5; 95. 19, etc. 
 
 724. Note 2. — p\if|S, B. M. 358. 2 : -pXus, dyxiP^'is' dpri irapaiv, E. M. 15. 36, 
 is a strange form, but the accent is in accordance with analogy : -p\(!»|i, Eust. 768. 
 39 ; Sohol. Van. I. 503 : -PpiS, dPpCJ (yprjyopiis, Hesych. : -Ppus, TpixoPp<i>s seems 
 to have fluctuated between an adjectival and substantival accent, for it is observed 
 by Schol. Axistoph. Ach. 1176 = 1110 : rpix^^pcons, (Tares' Oplip tfic6jXi]^ KareffBiajv 
 rds rpixas' xai wpoTrepiairaiiiivais Si XiytTai Tpixo^pSres : both accents occur in the 
 books. All the rest in Ppais are oxytone : -yvws, dpiYvcis is paroxytone in Find. 
 Nem. 5. 21, but wrongly, cf. dyviis, dXKoyv6js, and Lob. Par. 181 : d^poSais, 
 Athen. 4. E, is probably not a verbal derivative : ■iy.i\s, B. M. 358. 2 : -Spas, 
 -8pT)S, uiroSpds and 4'iroEp'f|s are of somewhat doubtful origin, see H. D. s. v. 
 v'n6Spa, 
 
 725. Note 3. — fltjj, «vf9t|J and <|>iXo9'f||, Theog. Can. 40. 24 : veoO-fiJ, Anth. 
 Pal. 7. 181, are sometimes made paroxytone by modern writers, e. g. by Lobeck 
 Phryn. 611 ; Par. 279 and others, but without authority, and contrary to analogy: 
 -6\n|», x°ipo6Xiti', Aristoph. Vesp. 1364, is probably a wrong accent; it is difficult 
 to determine whether this word is Intended by Chcerob. C. 88. 16, who writes 
 XotpSOpitfr, and by Theog. Can. 98. 2, or a different one : -flvT|S, Chcerob. 0. 49. S : 
 -kXus, the only word of this termination of which I have any note is KaTOKXuOes, 
 Hom. Od, 7. 197 : -kXcoiJj, piaioKX<!>i|; is oxytone in Lyooph. 548, though ywoiKo- 
 kXoiij/ is paroxytone in the same author, 771 : dpxCKXui)/ and 6i|;CKX(ot|/ are also 
 paroxytone in the books, but according to ArcadiuB 94. 22 they ought to be 
 oxytone if really adjectives : -K|Xt)S, E. M. 49. 27 ; -Kpas, according to Eust. 1559. 
 50, dXCKpas is barytone, and in the same passage he mentions x^XK^pas, but 
 the latter is expressly stated to be oxytone in several passages of ChceroboBous, 
 e. g. C. 49. 6; 141. 17: thus also veoKpds, eiiKpds (for which eijKpas sometimes 
 occurs), |xcXiKpds, (leXwrcroKpAs (or ^eAi(T<r(i«/)aj? Hesych.) ; on the whole there 
 seems to be more authority for making words of this termination oxytone than 
 paroxytone, Chcerob. C. 416. 13: ical itdXiv tan rb fi€\itcpaTov ical rb x^X/eStcparov, 
 Tov /.teXtKpdrov Hal rov x^XKOicpdrov, Ty /.leXt/cpartp Kal tw x^^'^^^P^'^'V '^^-^ yiv^Tai 
 Hard liiTavXaapiov t^ /icXlicpaTi Kal t^ x'"^*"*/""'') *"' ■npoTtapo^vvovTai' idv hi 
 €vpe0W(Tt Trpoirepiffircoptivcos ai SoTitcal a^rai, t^ pieXiKpari teal t^ x^^'^^'^P^'^^i yvSjOi 
 in diri rov 6 /ieXixpds Kal 6 xaA.«o«/3ds yivovrai, xal oi Kara fitTairXaff^iby yeydvofftv 
 dXXd /card d«6Xov0ov xXimv, otov neKmpds pieXtxpaTos pteXiKpaTi, x<»X*oKpdj xo^*"- 
 Kparos x^^foK/iaTi. 
 
206 Barbarous Words. [§ 726- 
 
 726. Note 4. — m^, substantives in in/f appear to be generally paroxytone, 
 adjectives oxytone, as dvTiirt)^, Sidirti^, lirtin)!, Kiin)^, KariiTT)! (!) but ap- 
 |j.aToir-f|^, kXivoi7t|J, Kpu(7TaX\oi7T|J, Ju(Jnr-fiJ, Theog. Can. 40. 22 : -irXit||, in 
 those ending with TrAiyf (as perhaps with other words similarly formed) some 
 grammarians distinguished the active and passive significations by a difference 
 of accent, thus in Philem. Lex. p. 27. § 72, PouttXtiJ is oxytone, irapiirXi]!, 
 KaT(iirXif]| paroxytone : Phavorinus also distinguishes 0oviT\^jes, 01 irXijffffoi'TCS 
 Toiis jQoas from Pov-nkTjyes, ol TrhyyevTes virb twv I3ou>v, but Chceroboscua (C. 308. 
 26), a much better authority, makes them oxytone, d SS eitri avvBera, airb 
 prjfiaros drjhovdrt, Sici rod F KKivovraiy not fpvXaTTOvffi fiiav ffvWaJS^v rod pq- 
 luiTos l£ o5 yivovTcu, otov trk'^^Qj, oiffTpoTT\ri^ . . . TTapairXrj^ . . . AaoTrAi^^ . . . 
 dfcavOoTTKrj^ . . . PovTrKrj^. TavTa S^ irdi/Ta (TvvBsra and ^jxaroSj b^^Tovd clat Kal 
 k-nid^Ta fcal aoivd rqi yiv^i , . . ri fieVTOi vffirKt}^ Kal dvTLTrXr]^ PapiuvovTOU, kTTetSij 
 irpoaTjyopiKa d.(TL, Kal pi6vov dyXvicov y^vovs eiffi : in accordance with this rule we 
 find dvTi.irXT|J, Soph. Ant. 592 : dirX-fiJ (though that is sometimes wrongly par- 
 oxytone) and XlvottXti^, Theog. Can. 40. 21 : KuixaTOirXT)^, ixeOuTrX'fi^ : in Eust. 
 1837. 39 we have Yao-TcpoirXT)^, which, if not an adjective, may be correct; so 
 also KaTairXT|5 may perhaps be paroxjrtone when a substantive; cf. Arc. 19. 5 • 
 -TTTiqv, dTTTTiv, E. M. 133. 38; Atc. 8. 19 ; -TTT(i)|, diTTM^, TToXu-iTTto^, Theog. Can. 
 41. II ; Choerob. C. 176. 5 : -ittus, dirriis, Arc.93. 20; Choerob. C. 49. 13 ; 65. 7. 
 
 727. Note 5. — pT|g, p.ovoppril, Hesych. ; -pwj, there seems to have been some 
 difference of opinion as to the accent of diroppcij, for we read in Sohol. Ven. B. 755 : 
 diropp^^ dij o^vtSvojs pikvj 1) diropporj' ^apvrSvcas S^ to diripfyqyiia : but in another 
 scholium, 'Apiarapxo^ d^vTSvaJs, ojy $v\aicorpii^. ical ij ffvvBecns 6^ tovto diraiTet, 6 ti 
 &v ar/ftaivij, eiVe irdSos, ehe ivepyuav, where for o^vtovcos Lobeck (Phryn. 611) 
 would read vapo^vrovais : but I find no authority declaring that Aristarchua 
 barytoned these adjectives as Lobeck seems to think he did ; at any rate, Herodian 
 considered both diroppw^ and Ovkatcorpd/^ oxytone, cf. Arc. 19. 10, and those in 
 pa^ from firiyvv/u are regularly oxytone in the books, as d|ji,(|>ippi>>^, dppcof, A. G. 
 Paris. I. 396. 26, Siappcol, Karappu^, Xo(j)Oppc!)^, ir€pippct}^, iiiroppcol, while those 
 formed from p&l, a grape or Mve, are paroxytone, as KUKX6ppm£, p,EYaX6pp<i>£, 
 |ji,iKp6ppii>^, iruKvoppw^, though ((iiXoppui^ is falsely oxytone in Anth. Pal. 7. 22 ; 
 '7TVEvp.6pp(i>£ from frfjympu is regular, being a substantive : -o-Kioxj/, dcio-KiGil;, Ariat. 
 H. A. 9. 28. 1 (where one MS. has del OKaires), if genuine, is an adjective used as 
 a substantive ; ' in Aristotele ed. Schneider. onaicunTts properispomene, ut deivavrat 
 [this is of course not a parallel case] et deiaicomSiv perispomene : in Athenseo 
 et Eustathio proparoxjrtone ddaicaires, et paroxytone dfiaxiimwv editum, et ita 
 Schneider in Lex. et j3Elian,' Fix ap. H. D. : -o-ti]v, on do-TT|v see Lob. Phryn. 466 : 
 -o-Tpms, ^vWoa-Tpiis, Anth. Pal. 9. 338. 
 
 728. Note 6.— ttiI, (noXip8oTf||, Chcerob. C, 309. 11 : t3 fioXi/SSorjj^, ilis <pr]aiv 
 'HpojSiavdy kirl rfj KaOdKov^ Ttvh 8k ^apyvovat irapaKdycos : no trace of this word 
 remains in the epitome of Arcadius, though it occurs, together with K«pa(iiOTT|J, in 
 Theog. Can. 40. 23 : -T(n|S, 19utht|s, Schol. Ven. 11. 44 ; -Tp-fis, d|x<|)iTpT|S, T||ji.vTp'f|S, 
 Choerob. C. 1 74. 7 : -xpuj, Euat. 1922. 10; Chcerob. C. 83. 26: -xpios, Choerob. C. 
 49- 13- 
 
 Barbarous Words. 
 
 729. In general those barbarous or un-Hellenic nouns which 
 exhibit a termination identical with that of any true Greek 
 substantive or adjective, follow the rules already given for them, 
 
-§ 73°-] Pronouns. 207 
 
 as Bayp(i8aj, Ptol. 4. 3. 16-18, BoD^iipa, K^pva, Mdn^jrapov, ^icrApa, 
 though there are numerous examples to the contrary. Those, on 
 the other hand, which have an utterly un-Hellenic form are for 
 the most part oxytone, as 'A/3eA (or "AjSeA., Theodos. Gramm. 93. 
 19), 'AjSpadu, 'Abdn, 'AAtXcir, ' Acrfidx, AajSt'S, 'EAt^tir^, @a[xvC, 
 Joocrricf), 'Icraciic, Acor, MeXxicreSeK, Mi^aTjA, Mcoii'9, N-q'td, NeowT, Neeroy, 
 otop, OvpordA., IIvov\jf 'Viovp, ^aj3acad ; hut there are a large 
 numher of exceptions, e. g. YlaTiVfir, Sehol. Plat. Tim. aa B ; 
 Zv(pa or Zifpap, Ptol. 4. 9. 6 ; ^ov^ovp, Ptol. 4. I. 13 ; 'lyiAyiXt, 
 'lytXy^Xet, or 'lyiXytXei; ' Kaia-ApaO or 'Acrcrapid, Ptol. 4. 3. II; 
 TotJo-tardtS or ToDirtaya^, Ptol. 4. a. 31 ; 0eO0, Plat. Phtedr. 374 B, 
 hut ^dov6, Ptol. 4. I. 3. It would be a waste of time and space 
 to catalogue the vagaries of Greek scribes ; they show a general 
 disposition to write barbarous words oxytone, but it is only a 
 disposition, which is often checked by their learning or their 
 ignorance. 
 
 CHAPTEE V. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS. 
 
 730. Personal Pronouns. — In Attic the personal pronouns are 
 oxytone in the NominativCj Dative, and Accusative singular 
 (except ot perispomenon), and in the Nominative dual ; peri- 
 spomenon in the Genitive singular. Genitive and Dative dual ; 
 except cripuitv oxytone, and in all cases of the plural, except 
 cr^ea and o-^iVt paroxytone, hence — 
 
 SiNGDLAK. 
 
 Nom. . . 
 
 iyii 
 
 
 ai 
 
 t 
 
 
 Gen. . . 
 
 e/iov 
 
 pioO 
 
 o-oO 
 
 oi 
 
 
 Dat. . . 
 
 e/ioi 
 
 |JI,o( 
 
 aoC 
 
 ot 
 
 
 ACOUB. . . 
 
 il^i 
 
 (*«' 
 
 Dual. 
 
 ? 
 
 
 Nom. Acous 
 
 . vii 
 
 
 a^ii 
 
 a-^iai 
 
 
 Gen. Dat. 
 
 vaiv 
 
 
 Plural. 
 
 a(|>(i>tv 
 
 
 Nom. . . 
 
 ■fllKls 
 
 
 VllilS 
 
 ff(l>€tS 
 
 Neut. a(p4a. 
 
 Gen. 
 
 ■finSiv 
 
 
 iiliSiv 
 
 (Tcpaiy 
 
 
 Dat. . . 
 
 ijliiv 
 
 
 vpuv 
 
 o-ijiCcri 
 
 
 Aocua, . . 
 
 ■flUas 
 
 
 vjAas 
 
 a(pas 
 
 Neut. a(pia. 
 
208 Personal Pronouns. [§ 73°- 
 
 Nii-, (Aif, and a^i are oxytone. Those printed in thick type 
 are enclitics. 
 
 When ye is added to the Nominative or Dative of lyit the 
 accent is thrown upon the first syllable, as iywye, ^^oiye ; if 
 written as two words, the general rule for enclitics holds, hence 
 ey<a ye, efioi ye, e/xe ye. 
 
 731. Note. — For the accent of several of the dialectic forms mentioned below 
 there is no authority except the practice of the books. In the text of Apolloniua 
 some are left without any accent. 
 
 Singular : Nominative. — 'Eyd), Attic ; 171111' Doric ; liiv (or I6iv) Boeotian, <ri, 
 i', Ti!, Toii, Tovv, are oxytone, Arc. 178. 19; ApoU. Pron. 63. 64; Greg. Cor. p. 
 263, Schaf. eydfVT], kyitvya, eyijya, idiya, roiya, iixnfya, iijvei, tvvtj are paroxytone. 
 According to Greg. Cor. p. 261 Schaf. the JEtoW&ns said iyaiv, but he is probably 
 mistaken, £701 or iyoiv being the form proper to their dialect. 
 
 Genitive. — Perispomena: l/ioC tcoC iov (or iov (?) ApoU. Synt. 130, of. Pron. 
 107) /iou coC oVj hfiiv ffev eS /icv reu, ttoO, loiJ, efievs reus, ifiovs novs Tiovs eovs, 
 ip&s ; properispomena, ei),oTo reoio hio, eiicio ffffo eto ; paroxytone, ifiio aiS rio 
 to, ifiiBiv liiSev aeSfV 'iOev, i/ieos rios, fiifiais in^la riws rios : ApoU. Pron. 94 sq. ; 
 Joh. Alex. 23. 14; Ajrc. 179. 19. 
 
 Dative. — Oxytone, kjioi ao'i juoi rol, e/tiv rlv tv or Xv a<j>iv, retv ktv, ijiii : in .^olic 
 ilioi was barytone, ApoU. Pron. 104 ; paroxytone, (jjilrq rivr/ inivya. OT is peri- 
 spomenon, Joh. Alex. 23. 9 : Schol. Ten. I. 392 ; A. 201 ; Arc.178.20; ApoU. Pron. 
 103: k-nl h\ Tov TJ 6\iyov ot iTaida nepiffiTaifjiev. o9ey tbs ijap&Xoyov d ^tb^ytos 
 eli^iivev, f ai SitoioKaTi\7jKTOi Kal &iii6tovoi imrA, irSv Ttp6aairov, 
 
 Accusative. — Oxytone, e/i^ ^^ <re t^ ?, iiid rd; riv ftiv viv, ri, a<j>i. 'Ei is also 
 oxytone, Schol. Ven. n. 134, though some wrote e'f, ApoU. Pron. 107 ; Synt. 134. 
 
 732. Dual ; Nominative and Accusative, — Oxytone, vii a(j>ii, a(poii ; properi- 
 spomena, vail vSie, aipwi, Arc. 178. 23; 179. 5; Joh. Alex. 23. 24; Schol, Ven. E. 
 219; K. 546; S.V. A. 574. 
 
 Genitive and Dative. — Perispomena, v^v a<p$v ; properispomena, cffliV acpSnv, 
 Joh. Alex. 23. 34: at xoB rpirov irpocriiirov i^iivovToi iraaai, Kal iyKXtyovTOt naarai, 
 ainaTiKTJs fiiv a<j)ai' 
 
 Ti'j ydp a(paif BiSiv ipiii (vvirine ji&xtaBaL ; 
 
 tiBua ydp toutoi; oix ecTTf SicSti oiSi pla [^eiSeia iffriv !] ivTUVV/ilas cyx\ivofiivrjs, 
 yeviKTJs Be teal Sotik^s atptiitv 
 
 Kai fftpatv bbs dyeiv. 
 
 T6vq> fiiv yd,p ii6v<p T^s ToC Sevripov SffjveyKev. ibffTe Sre p,iv nepl 'ABr)vas Kal 'Upas 
 Ztiis npds T^v "^piv (prjffiv, iyKXiriKws dvayivi^aKOfief 
 
 yviiiaoi fiiv crcjxoiv i<f> dp/maiv iiKias Xirirovr 
 
 Ip'iTov ycLp Tipoaintov, on (Si) irphs aurcts fi 'I/)is, bpBo\TovuTai Koi] itpoinpiaTtSivTai 
 [irpoTrepiairaTai ?]• 
 
 yviiiffCiv piy fftpai'iv Ifji* &pjjtaaiv ijK^as tirirovs' 
 
 of. ApoU. Pron. 115 ; Arc. 179. 5 ; Joannes Charax ap. A. G. 1153 ; iyxXlvovTat Si 
 deJ ai ToC Tp'iTOV Sv'iaai, 
 
 &\\* etir* e'i ff<pQiCv KaraXiaofitv ijKtas IViTouy 
 Kal 
 
 ris y&p (Ttpoje Bewv tptbi ; 
 
-§ 738.] Pronouns. 
 
 209 
 
 2<|)0)iv therefore of the Third person must be distinguished from <r<j>aiv of the 
 Second. 
 
 _ 733. Plural : Nominative. — Perispomena, ij/iets viias acpiis ; paroxytone, f/fiUs 
 i/iifs, d/iiifs vnii€s, a<pia ; oxytone, afiis i/xis, Greg. Cor. p. 238, ed. Sohaf., but in 
 two MSS. it is vttes; oi/iis ; Arc. 179. 6 ; Joh. Alex. 24. 12 ; Apoll. Pron. 119. 
 
 Genitive. — Perispomena, ^juwi' &ijmv v/x&v <T<ptJL)v ; paroxytone, 7Jfj,4wv iffiiojv 
 acpiaiv, fiindam vjxilav aipiiav, Hjifiiav vji/ieaiv, &[timv, Arc. 1 79r 7 ; Joh. Alex. 24. 1 3 ; 
 Apoll. Pron. 121. 
 
 Dative. — Perispomena, ^fuv aiuv tifiiv obiuv ; oxytone, a<pl a^lv (fitv \filv ; paroxy- 
 tone, ajifu iiiju, ajiyiiai, atpiai aa(pi : when enclitic the Doric i/uv shortens the 1 and 
 becomes properispomenon or oxytone d/tiv, E. M. 84. 15 ; Apoll. Pron. 123 : the en- 
 clitic ^fiix is also properispomenon, E. M. 84. 15 ; of. Joh. Alex. 24. 19 ; Arc. 179. 7 ; 
 A. G. Oxon. I. 188. I. 
 
 Acensative. — ^Perispomena, ij/ias ifias a<(ias (or (r<f(ir. Arc. 179. 8) ; paroxytone, 
 ^ftcas viiias a<pias, a<j>ia, a/ifie ifi-fK, daipe ; oxytone, a/ii iiii <T(pi tfil, viv ; Arc. 1 79, 
 II ; Joh. Alex. 24. 13; Apoll. Pron. 126 sq. 
 
 Besides those here mentioned there are sundry other forms of very rare occur- 
 rence, and more or less doubtful accentuation, which, it was thought, might be 
 omitted; see Ahrens de Gr. ling. Dialect. 1. p. 123 sq. ; 2. p. 287 sq. ; Ktihner, 
 G. G. I. 446-460. 
 
 734. Note. — On ifaye and t/ioiyf, see Joh. Alex. 23. 6 ; Schol. Ven. A. 173, 
 174 ; H. 396 i E. M. 613. 50 ; Apoll. de Adv. 594. 7. 
 
 According to the grammarians the oblique cases of ^nus and v/ifis are under 
 certain conditions enclitic ; for these, together with the other enclitic pronouns, 
 see Chap. 9. 
 
 735. Reflexive and Reciprocal Pronouns. — The reflexive pro- 
 nouns are accented exactly like avros, e. g. eixavrov, -^s ; ejxavTiS, 
 -7J ; ijxavTov, -riv ; creavTov, etc. The reciprocal dXA^Aco is paroxy- 
 tone in all cases and numbers. 
 
 736. Possessive Pronouns. — They are all oxytone, as e/xos, djuo'y, 
 
 crds, Teas, aij,6s, i/xos, eos, Ss ; except those in pos, which are pro- 
 
 paroxytohe, as rjixirepos, vfierepos, (T(pu>tTepos, vcatTepos, a'cperepos. 
 
 In the oblique cases they follow nouns of the Second Declension. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 179. 22 ; Joh. Alex. 25. 13 : the .^oHc forms a/t/ios and t/yn/tos are 
 barytone; cf. Apoll. de Pron. 144. 
 
 737. The pronominal adjectives in bavos are oxytone, as fnxeba- ' 
 ■jTos, vfj.fbairos (aWobairos, iravroba-nos, T-qKebuTTos), Joh. Alex. 25. 
 27 ; Arc. 179. 19. See above, § 403. 
 
 738. Relative Pronoun and Article, — The relative Ss is oxytone 
 in the nominative and accusative of all numbers, and perispo- 
 menon in other cases : the article is accented in the same 
 manner, except that the nominative of the masculine and 
 feminine, singular and plural, has no accent at all, as d, ^, ot, at : 
 the dual is oxytone, as rai tL 
 
 P 
 
210 Pronouns. [§ 739- 
 
 739. Note. — The Epic oou and tip for ov and ?s are paroxytone, E. M. 614. 5 ; 
 Lob. Path. I. 61 : the Doric forms Tcir, tiJ, roi, rai are oxytone. According to the 
 grammarians 6, ^, of and at of the prepositive article are also oxytone, c. g. Arc. 
 178. 12 : at ev6€iai xal alriaTLfcal raiv dpOpojv o^vvovrai, o, t6v, o'i, Toi/s, j] : Joh. 
 Alex. 22. 26: ndv dp$pov o^iviTai, x^P^^ "^^^ y£VLica}v ical SoTtKO/v aZrai yoLp irept- 
 airuivTai: A. G. II 53, but the printed books (and, I suppose, MSS. also) leave 
 these four words unaccented. The dialectic varieties of both relative and article 
 in the masculine and neuter are accented like the corresponding forms of the Second 
 Declension, those of the feminine like the parallel forms of the First, as Toio, reC, 
 rioiv, Totffi. 
 
 740. Demonstrative Pronouns. — Of these, avros is oxytone and 
 ^KaarTos proparoxytone (see above, § 407), the rest take the ac- 
 cent oil the penultimate, as &)\.kos, eKelvos, Keivos, ovros, rocros : 
 the compound obe is accented on the penultimate, and like the 
 relative, as obe rjbe ro'Se, rovbe rija-be rcoSe. The compounds 
 in ovTos are all perispomena in the Nominative singular, as 
 
 T7]\l.K0VT0S, TOLOVTOS, TOCTOVTOS, TVVVOVTOS. 
 
 741. Note. — Cf. Choerob. E. 76. 8 ; Arc. 179. 10; Joh. Alex. 24. 22. It is 
 to be noted that some grammarians wrote otde for otSe, tcuSc for rtliSe, and TovtrBe 
 for ToiiffSe, but as these words are mere parathetic compounds, such an accentuation 
 is contrary to analogy, nor has it been followed ; Schol. Ven. I. 167 ; Herodian ap. 
 Schol. Ven. 0. 109 ; A. Gr. 1236. The Epic TotaSeai or roicrdeaai is circumflexed 
 contrary to rule (§ 12) ; Eust. 818. 37 ; 1433. 61 ; 1902. 55 ; yet Schol. Odyss. N. 
 258 : npoTTapo^vTovjjTeov tA ToiffStaai : cf. Lob. Path. 2. 242, who shows that editors 
 and editions are very inconsistent. 
 
 742. The indefinite belv, Attic bdva, is accented on the penul- 
 timate in all cases, as belvos, beivt, beiva, beives, belvcav, beivas, 
 Joh. Alex. a5' 9 ; another form, beivaros, beivarL, was also in 
 use, see Trypho ap. ApoU. Pron. 76. Tts, some one, is enclitic ; 
 when orthotone it is oxytone in all cases, except that the genitive 
 dual and plural, tivoIv, tiv&v, are circumflexed ; for further 
 details, see Chap. 9. The dialectic form rioav is paroxytone ; 
 tCs, who ? keeps the accent on t through all cases and numbers, 
 as tLs tL, rCvos, tivl, rLva, etc., A. G. Oxon. I. 405, 9. The other 
 
 , indefinite pronominals are oxytone, as noios, ttoo-os ; except wrj- 
 X^Kos paroxytone, the correlative forms of these are all accented 
 on the penultimate, as woVos, toVos, Scros ; -ndlos, toLos, olos ; 
 7rrjA.iKos, ttjAikos, fjXUos. Uorepos (oTrorepos), eKarepos and eKaoros 
 are proparoxytone. 
 
 743. The prefix 6 causes no alteration in the accent, hence 
 
 TiXIkOS OTTTjkCKOS, TTOIOS OTTOIOJ, TTOCTOS OTTOtTOS, TrdrepOS OTiOTepOS. 
 
 In the parathetic compound oVrtj the former part of the word 
 is alone accented, and is identical with 3s rj o throughout with 
 
^§749-] Pronouns. 211 
 
 an unaccented ns, nvos, etc. appended, hence Sorty, ^'ny, S rt, 
 oSrwos y\<TTVuos, ifTivi. fJTivi, SvTiva rjvTLva o rt, airive Urive, oXv- 
 TLVOLV alvTivoiv, otvives atrbves &Ti.va, StvTwiav, olsrtcrt atsrttrt, 
 oiJsTij'as &sTivas : the contracted forms Srouj 8T<a, Srcav, 8tois, and 
 ^Tra are all paroxytone. 
 
 Tke Suffixes yi, Z-q, ■{], ouc, 8^, ir^p, and i. 
 
 744. Y^'- With the Personal Pronouns of the first and second 
 person this enclitic may form one word, and when it does, eyci 
 and e/xoi become (as already noticed) proparoxytone ; in all 
 other cases the accent remains unaltered, as e/ioSye, eyi,iye, 
 (Tovye, croCye. The Spartan iycaya also appears to have been 
 proparoxytone, but the BcBotian iyc&vya and Idvya are par- 
 oxytone. 
 
 745. Note. — E. M. 613. 50; Schol. Ven. H. 396 : oiJre irvpos roffaos ye 
 TTiXei ^p6iJ.os alBofiivoLO. 'ApiiTTapxos (jivK&affu 7^v d^eiav kirl rrjs ID'S ffv\- 
 KaP^s' & Sk ^vpavviwv, TOffffSs ye dv^yvo), rrjv 202 ffvWa^ijv b^ivxv, ovK ev' 5 y&p 
 ye OVK d\K6.(T(Tet rbv t6vov twv uph eavTov Xe^ewv. el be Tis \eyoi h-niicTafftv elvai 
 fifl ffiJv5effiJ.ov, tffTOi oTi rd evavTtov xajprquei' ^ ydp bid, rov ye ktreKTaffis Tpirijv dirb 
 TeKovs eirolei t^v b^etav, eyaiye^ epLoiye. 
 
 746. Si). All pronouns compounded with 8?j are oxytone, with 
 STjTTore proparoxytone, and with oSy perispomena, as osrts8?j, 
 osrtsS^TTore, osrisoGv titlsovv otiovv, ovnvosovv otovovv fisTivosovv, 
 laTiviovv oTi^ovv, oTiocToshri, oTtocTosovv oaoshrjTTOTe onrj^LKosovv. 
 It will be seen that these words follow the general rule for 
 the accentuation of parathetic compound particles, see below, 
 Chap. 7. 
 
 747. ■fi and t. Those in »j and t are oxytone, as ortTj, brjXo- 
 voTiY), TLrj, ovTocrL tovtC, iK€iva>vC TovTovC 681 Tovrobi TavrayC ovrod 
 avrad, Arc. 179. 15. 
 
 748. 8^. All those compounded with the enclitic be are ac- 
 cented on the penultimate, as oSe, ^8e, To8e, roto's8e rocrosSe 
 T?jXtKos8e, Joh. Alex. 34. 15 ; ApoU. de Adv. 590 ; roioi)8e, roia)8e, 
 Apoll.de Adv. 591.617 ; E.M.341. 35; 613. 50 ; the parathetic 
 compound rdbe is paroxytone. 
 
 749. Note. — Schol. Ven. B. 346 : ev ean rb rovabe' bih irpoirepiavaaTiov, 
 modern editors write roiabe ; Schol. Ven. 0. 109 : T&Se- irapo^iverat t6 riibe vapa- 
 X.6ycor dktjSls ydp (iij on rd bid rod AE eireKTeTapiiva, el exoi irpb Ti\ovs <piaet 
 fzaKpdv, irpoTTepifftrdTai. Sirep <!;0eiA6 HaTrl tov r^jbe b^ vwi elvai, dW* opLOJS Trd\tv 
 etrejcpdrei kcU ewl toCtov Trp& t4\ovs ij d^eia. ravra 6 'Hpajbiav6s ev rp Z, bttov irept 
 TOV 19) bioKa/iPdvet : cf. Schol. Ven. A. 432. 
 
 P 3 
 
212 Niimerals. [§ 75°- 
 
 750. irep follows the rule for enclitics, hence So-irep ^wep omp, 
 
 o^irep rjsTTep, oa-osirep, dlocmep (see Chap. 9). 
 
 Note. — M^nr and oins, /jtJti and ovti obey the general rule for parathetic com- 
 pounds. The compounds of ira^ retract the accent, as ainiras, diras, irpdiras, iravrd- 
 iraai. The Doric ciroumflexed the genitive plural of aU barytone pronouns, as 
 Ttjvwv, dWwv, ApoU. de Pron, 41. 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 751. Definite NtrMEUALS. — Substantives are oxytone, as jxovds, 
 bvAs, TpiAs, see § 630. 
 
 752. Adjectives, (a) Cardinals. — Monosyllables, when long, 
 are perispomena, when short, oxytone, as eh, rpeis, &, ?f. Those 
 consisting of more than one syllable draw the accent as far 
 back as possible ; except €ttt6,, 6kt(&, and eKarov oxytone, and 
 fvvea paroxytone, as 6i;o, Ti(r(rapes, "nivTe, bina, evSexa, 8c^8e/ca, 
 e^/cotrt, TpiAKOvra, SiaKotrtot, ^iA.tot, rerpaKto^tA-iot, jxvpioi. 
 
 In compounds with /cat the accent is placed as near that word 
 as possible ; without KaC the accent of the last number is alone 
 retained, as rpio-KaCbeKa, TfacrapaKaCbeica, but bsKaTpels, SeKaretr- 
 aapes, beKaitivTe, elKoa-ii^, elKoa-wKTut, bucarpla, elKocnevvia ; iv- 
 biKa and bdiibsKa are excepted. 
 
 Compounds with prepositions seem to retract the accent, as 
 bi&TievTe, (Tvvbvo, a-vvTpeis, (Tvp.-nevTe. 
 
 753. Declension of the first four Numerals. — Els (or Epic 'ius) 
 
 is declined in the singular like a monosyllabic substantive of the 
 
 Third Declension^ els, 'iv, kvos, kvl, 'iva, 'iv : the same is the case 
 
 with the compounds ovbds iJ.r]beis ; except that in the nominative 
 
 masculine the acute is substituted for the circumflex, ovbiv jxrjbfv, 
 
 ovbevos p.r]bev6s, ovbevl p,r]bivi, ovbiva fxrjbha ; but the genitive 
 
 and dative plural are ovbivMV p,ribeva>v, ovbio-i firibicri, not ovbev&v 
 
 ovbeal, though it appears that some preferred the latter forms. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 134. 6; E. M. 305. lo; 639. 30; A. G-. 1267; Theog. Can. 1 34. 
 14 ; Herod, it. /». A. 18. 30 ; Apoll. de Adv. 557. 26 ; A. G. Oxon. I. 134. 26. 
 
 754. The feminine jxCa (ovbepiCa p-ribeixla), ta, and X-q, are peri- 
 spomena in the genitive and dative singular, ij.ias ftto, ovbe- 
 /xtas ovbep,ia, las Iq, Ifjs Ifi ; the Epic Xos is perispomenon in 
 the dative masculine J<3. 
 
 755. Note. — Sehol. Ven. Z. 422 : i$ & iroc^S 'Aptarapxas' Kot iweKpirrjaev 
 airov 7) ivdyyaffis. fKuvo piivTOi dvayHaiov irpoaBtivai, on ri to. Papvrdvm iviyvco 
 
-§ 762.J Numerals. 213 
 
 6 dv^p kA rh Ilia' oiS' ta yijpvs (II. 4. 437) Kal liia 8' 0??; (II. 18. £65) tcIs 
 lilvToi SoTiKcis rrepiiairaad' ip dpa yivSiiiS' afffj; (II. 22.477) Kal i^ 8' kv 
 vvfcrl yivovTO (II. 18. 251), Koi ^aai ye t& tolovto e?Sos ^16jvojv ftvai, rivls dh 
 kT6Kf/.Tjaay \iyetv aiirb *A.rTtK6v, \iyaj ht rd iirl rav roiOvTuv 6r]KvKwv Kara^t^afffibv 
 yivioBai t6vov : Schol. Ven. U. 173 ; A. G. Oxon. 1. 134. 20 ; Job. Alex. 10, 32 ; 
 E.M.472.46. 
 
 756. Ai;o and rpeTy, rpla, together with &ix(f>(i>, are accented, in 
 the genitive and dative plural, like monosyllabic substantives, 
 hence aiJ.<polv, hvolv hveiv hvcrl, rpi&v rpicrl, Arc, 13a. 6 ; Svoicrt 
 and rpioicn are properispomena ; ritra-apes is quite regular. 
 
 757. Note. — The following observation occurs in E. M. 754. 32 : rirpaffi' rb 
 •jrapo^^TOVoy, kvTC\ks, otov Terpdcriv, i) Ik rov riffffapfft, rirapffi' dTrojSoA.!? Kot inrep- 
 Biaei, Tirpaffi : the meaning is not clear to me ; rerpiai would be the regular da- 
 tive plural of T€Tpis ; and Terpaai from rcTTapes or riaaapes is quoted by Matthia 
 Gr. Gr. § 140, from Find. 01. 10. 83 ; Nem. 8. 117 : iivpioi, ten thousand, is pro- 
 paroxytone: (lupCbi, an indefinite multitude, paroxjrtone; cf. § 377- 
 
 It is said that X'^'*"'; the genitive plural of x'^""j ^as perispomenon in Attic, 
 Joh. Alex. 18. 6 ; the later Attic circumflexed the genitive plural of numerals in 
 as, as x'^«*8S>', /ivpiaSSiv, which in the common dialect were xi\iaSav, impiaZaiv : 
 Choerob. C. 458. 26; Arc. 136. 3: 'Genitivus pluralis X'^'^S^oii' vulgo scriptus 
 est ap. Herodot. 7. 28, quod x'^-'dSiuj' soribendum ex libris melioribus ostendi in 
 Comment. DelJialeoto, p. 14;' H. D. 
 
 758. (5) Ordinals. — Those in ittos are oxytone, whether com- 
 pound or simple, the rest retract the accent, as -np&Tos, heC- 
 repos, TpiTos, 6yhooi, evbeKaros, oKTooKaibeKaros, but etKocrTo'j, Itt- 
 TaKLo^tXLoaTos, Tea-crapaKOVTaKanrevTaKiaxiXiocrTos, Arc. 84. I ; 
 Chcerob. E. 133. 4. 
 
 759. (c) MultipUcatives in 00s are paroxytone, as a-wkoos 
 h/nkovs, 8e/<a7rA.oos 8e/ca7rXoCs ; see above, § 401. 
 
 760. (d) Proportionals in los are proparoxytone, as hmkAa-ios ', 
 see above, § 375. 
 
 761. (e) Numeral adjectives in aios are properispomena, as 
 bevTepaios, Tptralos, see above, § 378. 
 
 762. Indefinite Numerals. — These are all discussed under other 
 heads : hXKos, § 390 ; ap,(j)6Tfpoi, §§ 405, 742 ; eVaoros, § 408 ; 
 fKdrepos, §§ 404> 74^ ; irepos, § 405 ; ivioi, § ^yS ; dXCyos, § 366 ; 
 ovbels p-rfids, § 753 ' ovhirepos p.r\biT€pos, § 404 ; o^Tts /xTjris, 
 § 750; was, § 69a; -navpos, § 404; T!ok6s, § 688 ; woVepoy, §§ 
 404, 74a J Tis Tives § 74a. 
 
 For the accentuation of Numeral Adverbs see Chap. 7. 
 
214 Verbs. [§ 763- 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OP VERBS AND PARTICIPLES. 
 
 763. In general, verbs throw the accent as far back as possible, 
 and most of the exceptions to this rule may be satisfactorily 
 accounted for by keeping in mind the assumed origin of the 
 several verbal forms. It cannot be too strongly insisted on 
 that all rules for the accentuation of verbs are likely to mislead, 
 unless constant attention is paid to the various, and sometimes 
 puzzling, changes to which such forms are liable. ' For in- 
 formation on this point recourse must be had to some good 
 Greek grammar. 
 
 Note. — Choerob. 493. 2^ : -navTa tA ^fjara i-iroffrpeipovTat r^v d^eiav Tattiv, teal 
 TCLVTa Papvvovrat 7j Svyd/Jift ij ^vepyeit}, eyepyeia fi^u oTov K^yoj, ypdcptUy tvtttoj, Svvafiet 
 Se, djs ir&vra toL Tripiffiroifiiva oTov ttolu, ^oai, xpvffo), vou), tovtcL y^p Swd/iet ^apvTGva 
 flat. Herodian devoted a considerable part of the i6th book of the KaSoMic^ 
 Ilpoff<jiSia to determining the accent of the present indicative of verbs, that is, in 
 settling which vfere, and which were not, barytone ; but it has been thought unad- 
 visable to increase the bulk of the present volume by doing so, especially as a 
 comparatively superficial knowledge of the language necessarily implies an acquaint- 
 ance with the fact. It may however be noticed that the different dialects varied, 
 e. g. aKi^ai, hfioi, av(w, I8a, ^6(pai were barytone in Attic, but perispomena in the 
 Common dialect, Chcerob. C. 483. 15 ; 490. 32. So some grammarians wrote Papv- 
 OTivaxSiv, though Aristarchus, with more reason, considered it to be barytone, 
 Schol. Ven. A. 364 : ytyiiveiv was the accent of Ptolemseus Asoalonites, but 
 7€7<uj'ff>' that of Aristarchus ; in later Greek it occurs in both forms, Schol. Ven. 
 M. 337. 
 
 764. The accent given in the following rules is for Tenses, that 
 of the First Person Singular, or, in the case of the Imperative, 
 the Second Person Singular ; for Participles, that of the No- 
 minative Singular Masculine, and it is to be understood that the 
 accent remains unchanged on the same syllable, counting from 
 the beginning of the word, throughout all inflexions, subject to 
 the general laws ; unless it is said to be retracted, when in all 
 forms it recedes as far from the end as possible, irrespective of 
 the place which it holds in the first or second person singular, 
 e. g. the Aorist Passive Subjunctive is perispomenon, as Tv(pd&, 
 hence Tv<j)6fjs, TV<f>6fj, Tvcpdrjrov, rvfjyd&jxev, TV(f)dfJTf, rvcftdaai, where 
 it will be noticed that the accent remains on the second syllable 
 
-§ T^l.] Simple Verbs. 
 
 215 
 
 from the beginning of the word : again, the Perfect Participle 
 Active is oxytone, rerv^ds, hence TiTv<l)v'ia (§ 13), rerv^os, 
 reru^oVos, TeTV(f)vCas, reTt)0oVi, TeTV(j)via, TerucpOTes, rerucpvlai. 
 The Imperfect passive retracts, as iTOirroVrji', erviTTeo-o, krvureo 
 or kri-nTov, erijirTfTo, (TvnroijLeOov, etc., except that the Femi- 
 nine Genitive Plural in o-cov or tcov from participles is always 
 perispomenon, as Tu\j/as, rv^acra, Tvxj/av, Tvfa(T&i>, not TvijrAa-MV, 
 TiTV(pVL&v, not TeTVfpvicav. 
 
 It must also be remembered that the final at and 01 of the 
 Optative are considered long for the accent, as aKoijcrai, Ttoiria-ai, 
 but oKoCo-at, TTOL^aai are infinitives, Schol. Ven. H. 129 ; Choerob. 
 C. 764. 17 sq. ; and above, § .16. 
 
 Simple Veebs. 
 
 765. All uncontracted monosyllabic participles are oxytone, as 
 /3(is, bijs, irXtos, tttAs, cr^eCs, oydiv, <p66,s, (f>vs: those contracted, 
 like bovv for biov, do not come under this rule. 
 
 766. All monosyllabic verbs are oxytone when naturally short, 
 and perispomena when naturally long, as ^Av, crrdv, (l>66,v ; es, 
 6es, crxes, (t>pfs, bos ; jSrjs, jSrj, arfj, (jiOrj ; a^S ; except oxytone 
 XP?7, a behoves ; <\)r\s, thou sayesi (^^s is the Indicative Aorist 
 for 6(^779), and ^77 for (^tjo-^, he says ((prj is Indicative Aorist 
 for e^rj). 
 
 767. All other forms of the simple verb retract the accent, as 
 TvnTw, TUTTTeTOv, eTV^6.fX7)v, eru^aiTO, erijxjrao, eTV\]fCti, Tvi^ds, tv- 
 yjfaaa, TV^acraiv (rvxjratr&v § 3 1 6), Tvirronevos, TviTTOnevri, tvtito- 
 fjievov, TVTTToij.evaiv (masculine, feminine, «,nd neuter), rlOrfixi, ride- 
 jjiai ; except 
 
 Oxytone : — 
 
 1 . The Present Indicative of eiju^ / am ; <\>Ti]ii,i, I say, and rmC 
 (but ft or eis and (pfja-Oa are regular), as eifiC ffxixi, ia-aC Irrri 
 ivrC, ecTTov, eafxev eljxev eljxes iiJ,4v, kcrri, elcrC evri (but eao-t and eovri. 
 are proparoxytone) ; (^Tj/^it (j)rjs (j)r]at, (j)aT6v, t^a/ieV, ^are, <j)aaL 
 
 a. The Imperative Second Person Singular of (l>ri^l, (paOt : 
 the other persons are regular. 
 
 3. Aorist Participles in wv, as ^oKdv, Xa^dv. 
 
 4. Perfect Participles in ws, as TiTv<f>ais {via, 6s), veirXexds 
 (via, 6s). 
 
216 Simple Verbs. [§767- 
 
 5. The Active Present and Second Aorist Participles of verbs 
 in /xi and all Passive Aorist Participles in ets, as rt^eiy, QtLs ; loras, 
 oTcis ; hihai's. Sow ; SetKwy ; ireLcrOeCs, irXaKe^s, Tvcjideis. 
 
 6. The Imperatives diii, kkOe, evpe in the Common dialect, 
 and 18^ and \aj3e in Attic. 
 
 7. The Participles in ecav, &v, Iwv, Kidv, and ^edv. 
 
 Perispomenon : — 
 I. The contracted Future in to (that of verbs with a liquid 
 characteristic, and the so-called Attic Future), together with its 
 Active Participle and Infinitive, as a-KehSi, crKeb&v, a-Keheiv ; cnrepSa, 
 (Tirepav, a-nepeiv ; tv^&, tv^Siv, Tv^jfeiv. The Optative of such 
 futures is properispomenon, as o-Trepfi a-nepoip.i, (j>av& (jyavoip.i ; the 
 Attic forms in oir)v are regular, as (j>avoCr]v (j>avolT]s, but the syn- 
 copated forms <j)avoiTov, (l>avol\xev, (j)avo'lTe, (pavoiev are properi- 
 spomena. 
 
 2,. The Active Subjunctive of Verbs in fxi, and the Sub- 
 junctive of Passive Aorists, as 8i85, torS, ot5, Tid&, ruTta, tv(J)6&, 
 except ioi, tjis, Xji, etc., from et/xt. When resolved, these forms 
 follow the general rule, as ^co iys 'irf eiy, laTecu lore'rjs, rv<pde<ii 
 
 3. The Second Person Singular of the Aorist Imperative in 
 ov, as l3a\ov, Xaftov ; the remaining persons are regular, as Xa- 
 picrdui, Xa^ia-daiv, Xd^ecrOe, ka^ia-duxrav, XajBeaOatv, 'I801; is 
 oxytone when used as an interjection. 
 
 4. The Second Aorist Infinitive in eiv, as fiaketv, Xa/3eti», toge- 
 ther with the anamolous exprjv, and xPV'^- 
 
 The following take the accent on the penultimate, and are 
 consequently either 
 
 Paroxytone or Properispomenon : — 
 
 1. The Third Person Plural Present Indicative of verbs in /iit 
 when contracted, as TiOiacri TtOeicri, lorciao-t torao-i, hihoacri 8t8oC(rt, 
 hiiKviacTi hii.Kvv(n. 
 
 2. The Third Person Plural of the Syncopated Perfect in adi, 
 as ISejSdaa-i I3fj3aai, TedvAacn redvacn. 
 
 3. The contracted and Doric Future in ovfiai, with its In- 
 finitive, as TrecroCf^ai, ■nX.ivcrovixai, KoixLovnai KOjXLUcrdai, Tvyjrovjxai 
 rtnjfiiirdai. 
 
-§ 768.] Simple Verbs. 217 
 
 4. The Subjunctive and Optative of the Perfect Passive, as 
 /3e^Xd)/Liat, KeKXriixriv ((ceicXijo, KCKXyTo), Kefcrm/xat KeKTofurjv, ksk- 
 Triij.riv ; jnejuz/w/xat jxejui'jj/iTji' ; rerju,SjLiai. When resolved they fol- 
 low the general rule, as fxep,viiaTo. 
 
 5. The Passive and Middle Subjunctive and Optative of verbs 
 m [1,1, as toTciijuai lorat/iwji', (tcT^ lorijraj, toT<^//,e0oz; lor^crflor, 
 iardfieOa la-rfjade la-T&vrai) ; except Mvajj^ai, eirCcrraixai, Kpe'/najiiat, 
 and those in oinrjv, which retract the accent, as h'6vu>ii.ai, bvvr) 
 bvvr]Tai, k'nL(TTai\x,T)v knia-raio, Tidol}j.r]v TidoLO. 
 
 6. The syncopated plural of the Optative Passive Aorist, as 
 TvcjideLiJ.ev, TV(pOelTe, ni(^5eTei>j and the syncopated plural of the 
 Active Optative of verbs in /xt, as torai/iiez', loratre, laraXev. 
 
 7. The Pirst Aorist Active Participle in as, as irot^o-as (ttohj- 
 (Taaa, 1701,7] a-av), TV\jras. 
 
 8. The Perfect Passive Participle, as Tervufxhos TeTvixjj,ivr), te- 
 TVfXfiivov, TiTv\j.jXivoi, reTU)j,\j,ivai., Tervixixiva. Several old forms 
 are excepted, as dA.aXij/xei'os, aXir-^ixevos. 'Eaavixevos, rjij,evos, 
 Kfifj.evos are present in signification. For oKaxrjjixei'oj, aKaxfJ^evos, 
 and others (on which, see § 788), we also find the regularly ac- 
 cented forms. 
 
 9. The Infinitive of the Pirst Aorist Active, as wetcrat, wA.e£a{, 
 TTOLTJa-ai, o-TTeipai) n;\|fat. 
 
 10. All Infinitives in vai and fjiev (but not those in jxevai.), 
 as heiKviJvai, bibovai bovvai, IcrTavai crTrjvai,, TteicrO^vaL, rerv^ivai, 
 TV(j)6r]vai, TpaTTrjvai, TiOivai Oelvai, kkdiy.ev. 
 
 11. The Aorist Infinitive in ea-Oai, as yevecrdai, TTbdecrOai. 
 
 la. The Perfect Infinitive in 6ai, as vevavcrdai, ire-neia-Qai, 
 ■ne-nXixdai, TfTij(pdai, Se'x^at, together with the anomalous forms 
 rjcr6ai and Kucrdai, 
 
 13. The Second Aorist Infinitive Middle of verbs in fu, as 
 hoa-dai, decrOai, a-T&irOai. This rule is only important in re- 
 spect to compound verbs. 
 
 768. Verbs in co pure, when uncontracted, are accented exactly 
 like those in co impure, but when contracted, the general rule 
 (§§ 20, ai) must be observed; hence rtfttiai rt//.5, nixAeis ri/xSy, 
 irLfjLas ^Tt/xa. When any of these contracted syllables are re- 
 solved, the accent recedes, as xp^^"" XP"™') XP'*'"''*' XPf'<>»'^«'- 
 
218 Simple Verbs in a>. [§768- 
 
 The Epic epenthesis of a, 0, or w, also causes tiie accent to fall 
 back, as bpAqs, bpdaicri, apouxn, fVXiTAacrdai, torfi torea), ridSi 
 TiOiui, hihSt 8i6c^a), oru oreo) crTeCo), dm $ia> deCoi, CTTrjrjs crTrfri, Orjris 
 6-qrj, deiro Oiono. 
 
 Verbs in a>. — Active Voice. 
 
 769. Note I. — Monosyllabic Forms. The old grammarians consider x/"7 to be 
 rather an adverb than a verb. It must not be confounded with xpv Ionic for fXP?> 
 nor with XPV ™ Xn from x/"""". -^c. 1 74. 3 ; Choerob. C. 494. 29 ; Schol. Ven. A. 2 1 6- 
 17; E.M.128.I6; Apoll. Synt. 238.16; de Adv. 538. 13 sq. : <p-^s is remarkable 
 both for its accent and for the 1 subscriptum, E. M. 792. 14 : cf. Choerob. C. 497. 
 16, where it is falsely written tpTJs : fjnj, Joh. Alex. 21. 14 : <l)Tjai, oirep, tTdKiv atro- 
 HOTT^v b^iv^Tat : t6 ycip <p^ avrl rod (pTjai: Apoll. Synt. 238.' 25 ; de Adv. 543 (by 
 an error this page is printed 553 in Bekker's edition). On the accentuation of 
 monosyllabic verbal forms generally see Arc. 148. 18 ; 149. 3 ; 166. 23 ; 172. 21 ; 
 Choerob. C. 494. 8, who asserts that there are only thirty-two verbal oxytones in 
 the language. 
 
 770. Note 2. — Indicative mood. Present. In the second person sin- 
 gular the Doric frequently has f$ for fif, as ffvp'urSes for avpi(fis, and such forms 
 probably keep the accent on the penultimate, but I am not aware that any of the 
 ancient grammarians assert as much ; cf. Ktthner, G-. G. i. 555. 
 
 771. Note 3. — I mperfect and A o r i s t s . According to the general rule the 
 accent will be placed as near the augment as possible ; in Doric, however, the 
 third person plural in ov and av was paroxytone : Greg. Cor. p. 316, Schaf. : irap- 
 o^vTovovm (sc. the Dorians) koX tu rpira irpScraiira rajv irK-qOvvTiKutv etrl Toiv AopiffTOiv 
 Tci X'qyovTa eh AN, Icrraffai/ e<pdffav kKvtrav k5eipav tKp&^aV ojffavTws Kal tcI eh ON 
 Kilfovra ■napo^vTovovcriv fXdPov e<l>ayov e\4yov krpexov : Joh. Alex. 3. 16. The 
 same thing is also asserted by other grammarians. Gottling, when speaking of 
 this rule (Accent, p. 47), writes iieTpav perhaps from inadvertence, but contrary 
 as eSeipav is to ordinary rules, it may be correct, since it is remarked by Choerob. 
 C. 651. 15 : TToKKciKts ot Aapteis kvaWayas irotovvrai rdvcov irpds rrjv Kotvrjv StdXetf- 
 ToV Kal y dip rds nap' if fiiv TTponepiffnojp.4vas A^fets avTol irapo^ivovGiv, 
 otov -naves -naves, cdyes atyes, (pa/Tes tpdires Kal ird\iv rds nap' rjiiiv PapvT6vovs Ke^ets 
 avTol noWdicis nepta-naxTi' t6 ycip ndvToJv leal -naiSaJv -naVTOiv Kal -naidaiv \4yov<xi ttc- 
 piantupievojs. 
 
 772. Note 4. — 'Ex^^i' is perispomenon. Arc. 169. 2 : cf. Kiihner, G. G. i. 667 : 
 modem grammarians do not appear to have quite made up their minds about this 
 form. Gottling, Accent, p. 46, regards it as an infinitive ; Kiihner, as the union 
 of the substantive XPV a^d ^v : XPV" is also perispomenon, according to the general 
 rule. 
 
 773. Note 5. — Future. On those from verbs with a liquid characteristic, 
 see Arc. 166. 10 ; Chcerob. C. 635. 20 ; 643.17; on the Attic in iffl = /ffai from verbs 
 in I'foi, Choerob. C. 647. 3 ; E. M. 51. 30; Greg. Cor. p. 173, Schiif. The other 
 Attic contracted futures follow the same rule, as SKeSA^a aiteiS), reKiw tcAS 
 {hliiooj hputi). 
 
 The Doric future is always perispomenon, as AefS, -not-tfaSi, Choerob. C. 540. 31 : 
 -navras ycip rovs bpicriKovs fieWovras neptanSuXLV ol Aajpieis, otov ypa(pw, Choerob. C. 
 651. 9 ; Arc. 166. 13 ; Greg. Cor. p. 235. 276, Schiif. ' This contraction seems to 
 have originated in an old future in am and aio/mt, which is found in some forms, as 
 
-§777-] Simple Verbs hi cb. 
 
 219 
 
 Trpofio/iES for irpilo/iev, xapifio^efla for x"P'0''A'f*». wpo\ii\piai for npoXftt/zoi,' 
 Donaldson, Greek Grammar, p. 252. 
 
 The JEoMo future is barytone, as Kepaoi = xepSi, (pBipaa = <p8(pSi, Choerob. C. 
 645- 21. 
 
 It would appear from Sohol. Ven. A. 454 that the futures in vai=vaai were 
 occasionally circumflexed ; thus Alexion wrote ipvovaiv in the above passage, but 
 Aristarohus ipiovaiv, remarking that it is a present used for a future. 
 
 774. Note 6.t— Imperative Mood. The words (\Bi, dpi, dirl are oxytone in 
 the Comjnon dialect (Gottling says in all dialects), and iSe, A.a/3e only in Attic : 
 Schol. Ven. A. 85 : rpia elal T<i tv rg koiv^ o^vvS/ieva, (\$i, eipe, eiir^' Ibiais Si /cat 
 imKpa irapaKjiyovTat. 'Arriicol Si ical I77J BpaxvnapdKiiKTWv o^vvovfft Tci iS4 Kal 
 Ka^€ : Arc, 148. 26 ; rh Si K<i^e koX iSe nap' ^fuv piiv PapivoVTat, irapa Si 'Attikois 
 h^vvovrai: so also Choerob. C. 495. 29; in composition, however, the accent recedes, 
 as K&Tf\9i, c£«ire, ((pevpe, Joh. Alex. 21. 10; Arc. 173. 29 ; ApoU. Syut. 329. 5 : 
 the remaining persons are regular, eXOira, tKBeTov, etc. : Choerob. C. 754. 23 : 
 \eyovtn Se rtves on Kal rb (pdye Kal me ot 'AttlkoI <paye Kal ini \fyov(nv o^vtSpois, 
 oirep ovK iireKpaTTjatv : Schol. Plat. Eep. 514 A ; Phaedon. 72 A. 
 
 775. Note 7. — There is some doubt as to the accent of ehov^ciiri: according 
 to Arc. 169. 18 it is properispomenon ; according to Joannes Charax ap. Varini 
 Eclog. p. 172. 30 it is a Doric second aorist and oxytone; cf. Lob. Phryn. 348; 
 E. M. 302. 32 ; Choerob. C. 747. 10 sq.; 755. 9: on the whole etirov seems the 
 better way of vrriting it: Choerob. 0. 752. 7: iffreov Si on ol 'SvppaKoiaioi pL^ra- 
 tToioOvres els ON Tci, TipocraKTiKcL rov &' dopiffrov, rbv t6vov (pvKdTrovffi twv kolvwv 
 TTpoffTaKTiKoiv, otov Ati^c \d0oy, vvye vvyov, dveXe dveXov o$€v S7jKov6ti to eX-nov 
 TTpo(TTaKTLK6v, ws trapci MevdvSpcp, 
 
 tlnov Si Tt TTOieTv pUWcTe, 
 avrl Tov efire, aopttrrov rod etna npoffraKTiKdv eariv, wtxnep ervif/a T-6ipov, eXovffa 
 \ov(Tov. Ei ycip ijv j3' dopiffTov XvppaKOvaiojv e&ei, o^VTOveiffOai eixe opLoitus t^ kolv^ 
 npoaraKTiK^ t& elne, 
 
 IjfQ. Note 8. — Optative Mood. The optative of circumflexed futures is pro- 
 perispomenon, as ffnepSi anepoiju, <pavSi (pavotpu : the Attic forms in oitiv axe 
 regular, as ^avoirjv, ^avoLTjs, (pavoirj, <pavoiT]Tov, (payoi^TTjv, <t>avoir]piev, tpavolrjTe 
 ipavoiriaav, but the syncopated forms cjiavoiTov, (pavoTp^v, tpavoire, <j>avoiev are pro- 
 perispomena; Choerob. 780. 15. 
 
 777, Note g.— Infinitive Mood. The infinitive of the circumflexed future 
 is perispomenon, as anepSi, anepetv, <pavSi, <pavav, ko/moi, Ko/uetv : TvfeTv, Doric, 
 Arc. 166. II. 
 
 The infinitive of the First Aorist active is always accented on the penulti- 
 mate, as not^txaij netpT](Tai, Sianepaai, aKoOffat, dyyet\ai, Kjiai : Schol. Ven. A. 302 ; 
 ^■53) 0-l59> T. 81 ; *. 336 : hence may be distinguished noLTJaai, Infinitive 
 First Aorist : noiriaai. Imperative First Aorist middle : novqaai, third person 
 singular First Aorist Optative active : in dissyllabic forms the Infinitive and 
 Imperative cannot be thus distinguished, e.g. \vaai may be either one or the 
 other, but \iaai is the Optative, because there ai is long ; Choerob. C. 763. 31 : in 
 E. M. 391. 16 we have noiriai {sio) given as a dialectic (Argive, Lacedffimonian, 
 Pamphylian, etc.) form of noifiaai. 
 
 The Perfect Active is paroxytone, as Tervtpevai : Arc. 173. 23. 
 
 The Second Aorist Infinitive Active in eiv is perispomenon, as PaKeiv, dya- 
 yeiv, Baveiv, iKetv, e\6eTv, Spa/ietv, elneiv, neniBtiv '. (when resolved into eeiv it 
 
220 Simple Verbs in «. [§777- 
 
 becomes paroxytone, as Xhkav = lhav, Schol. Ven. V. 236); Arc. 173. 29; Sohol. 
 Yen. 1. 184. 
 
 Several of these forms were regarded by some of the old grammarians as 
 presents and not as aorists, and accordingly they make them paroxytone instead 
 of perispomenon, e. g. SC^yeiv for 8ifiiv, oijjXciv for oipKeiv ; cf. Veitch, Greek Verbs, 
 p. 507 : ir^ijjveiv, Aristarchus and Herodian ; but Tyrannion with more reason con- 
 sidered it a Second Aorist, and wrote ir^pvav, Schol. Ven. n. 827 ; E. M. 187. 9 ; 
 Arc. 173. 22; Chcerob. C. 730. 9: irCTveiv or mTviTv; of. Veitch, Greek Verbs, 
 p. 541 : crxtfleiv, Arc. 155. 27 ; 156. 24 : Gottling, Accent, p. 57, denies the exist- 
 ence of a present (Tx^Sai, Arcadius, however, 156. 24, distinctly asserts it: 
 eviaweiv (Schol. Ven. H. 52) and evenretv according to Gottling are paroxytone in 
 a few good MSS : Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 38 : KaTaSapSetv oi 'AttikoI ■napo^vvovai 
 KaraSapBeiv, but Gottling is of opinion that the scholiast has confounded Kara- 
 5ap6eiv with KaradApOai. 
 
 778. Note 10. — In Doric these infinitives end either in r/v or cr, as cS^i' 
 SpaiAijv for iSeiv Spajxitv : Kafikv c\6iv for Xa^uf (\$€iv : but it is not clear how 
 they accented them, but as they certainly oxytoned the present in tv = tiv, it is 
 probable that they did so in this tense, Choerob. C. 495. 32 : TtoXKd, fvpiaKo/iev, 
 Kal fji6,\L(XTa irapd. Tofs Aajpievat, Karci irdOos d^vv6fieva' t6 yctp Safffwcfiopetv diro- 
 Pd\\€L r6 I TTapci roTs Aajptevcri, Kal yivcrai ev d^eiq. rdaei baffp,7i(popiv : so also 
 ■noUv = Troiav, Choerob. C. 651. 23; Arc. 148. 15; cf. Greg. Cor. p. 299, Sohaf. : 
 Greg, also has iK6fiv, \aPijv, iSrjv as jEolic (p. 587), which are probably wrong. 
 
 779. Note ii. — Participles. That of the First Aorist Active in as is 
 quite regular, as reXeaas, riifias, €\&<ras, noi^aas. Arc. 176. 26; Joh. Alex. 22. 11. 
 
 The Doric forms in ats are also regular, as i\iaais = k\i.aas, though that 
 dialect sometimes shortens the last syllable, and when that happens it is un- 
 certain whether a change of accent took place or not; they may have written 
 S^aas for S^ffor : S'^ffas occurs in A. G. 1182. 
 
 The Perfect Active Participle is oxytone, as TiTV(pws, TeTwpvta, Tervcjids, 
 Tenmiis, (ariis, (Sc^ttis, fiSiis, Arc. 177. i ; Chcerob. C. 565. 9; 826. 16; Greg. Cor. 
 p. 581, Schaf. has absurdly enough ireTroirjiis, TeBvrjiis, TCTirjiis as ^olic, though he 
 says, p. 621 : oVai Si /jctoxoJ i^vrovoi ds OS KaTaX-qyovai, Sik toC N Trap' tKeivots 
 eKcl>4p0VTai' eiprjK^js cip^ffajy, vevoijKd/s vevo-fiKcuv, 
 
 The proper name 'Apapiis retains its participial accent : the Schol. Ven. B. 316 
 remarks that a/xtpiaxiia is properispomenon, as though there were some who 
 thought otherwise. 
 
 The Second Aorist Active Participle is oxytone, as KaPiiv, rvwaiv, (payiiv, 
 Spaniiv, Arc. 176. 22 ; Joh. AJex. 22. 8 ; Choerob. C. 561. 6 ; 619. 10 : of course 
 those who held that inecpvov, tmrvov, SxpXov, (Siyov, laxfSov were not aorists (see 
 above, § 777), wrote Tti<j>vav, Chcerob. C. 620. 29; E. M. 356. 4, mrvav, itpKonr, 
 0iyav, (rx(9a>v for ireif ctiii', etc. : there was a diflference of opinion concerning the 
 following : — atta^iliv was by some written OTrdfaiv as a present : PipitrBwv, Tyrannion 
 considered this to come from a pure verb, and therefore accented it MaaSaiv 
 while others equally mistaken thought it a second aorist, and wrote Pi^aaSiiv 
 Schol. Ven. N. 809 : Ipuydiv, Sohol. Ven. T. 406, not ipiyoiv : i4xo)v, Tyrannion 
 made this laxav, Sohol. Ven. E. 302 ; S. 421, and others iaxiiv (?) : io-x<ov, or as 
 others thought, laxiiv, but wrongly, Schol. Ven. E. 798 : KcXdScDv seems to have 
 been considered an aorist by some grammarians, Schol. Ven. *. i6. 
 
 "Eiiv and &v, twv, Kuiv, and Ikmv are oxytone, though not aorists, Chcerob E 
 149. 25; C. 819. 7. 
 
-§ 783.J Simple Verbs in co. 221 
 
 The Second Future Participle is contracted and ciroumflexed, as rvirwr, 
 and also those from liquid verbs, as utavSiy, Choerob. C. 823. 8. 
 
 Passive and Middle Voice. 
 
 780. Note 12. — Indicative Mood. Future. The future middle in ov/iai is 
 always properispomenon, as neaovitai, Sfvaovimt, hai0ijaoSiJuu Doric, Greg. Oor. 
 p. 276, Schaf. Ifffferroi = cffrai, Sohol. Ten. B. 393 ; of. Apoll. Synt. 274. 18. 
 
 781. Note 13. — Perfect and Pluperfect. When contracted, such forms 
 as clKvarcu become properispomena according to rule, elKvrat, though by some 
 this was written etXurai, as if from fiKv/u, Sohol. Ven. M. 286 ; so (Ipvero was 
 written elpSro by Tyrannion, but fipvro by Aristarohus, and the latter is pronounced 
 correct by Schol. Ven. n. 542 ; E. M. 304. 12. 
 
 782. Note 14. — Aorist Passive. According to the Schol. Theocr. 7. 60, 
 Callimaohus made the short forms in ev = tjaav paroxytone : f<pi\a$ev, e<pi\fi9riaav 
 ij (l>i\ovvTat. effTi S^ AioXiKdv, ajs Kol to eic6ap.Tj6ev. Ka\Kifiaxos S^ tovto irapo^vvei. 
 'E<pi\a6ev appears strange, but might be correct, of. above, § 771. Gottling (Accent. 
 p. 70) thinis he may refer to kKicpBev or e\«^9€r, Hymn, in Ger. 93, but considers 
 any deviation from the ordinary accent as an error, and accordingly he blames 
 Wolf for writing hrpiupiv in Horn. Od. 10. 41 7, adding, ' it is true the Schol. Ven. *. 
 279 says &s lv0aZe 7' t7pa(\> dpiffros' irapo^vTOVTjreov. rb yctp T^Aenjj/ effTiv kTpd(p7j 
 KaX pjfivtjrai avTov 6 *IIpw5tav6s iv t^ ^PXV "^V^ f ottou hiaXapL^avn nepl rod Six^clSl' 
 ij fxiO' ofiiKov, Kat \4yH on avvaXoi^^v TSTrovOe dtcL tov rj' dei ovv ^i^ rod y ypd(j>eLv 
 OS ev&dSe, elra erpcuper dpiffros, oi/x w? ot ttoXXoJ rerpaip^ dptffros diro tov t notovvris 
 Ti)v apx^iv ToC fifipaTos Kal irpoiTapo^vvovris. But the Schol. Ven. seem to have read 
 ivBaSe yi Tpd<j>' dptaros in this passage.' Cf. Ktihner, G. G. i. 532. 
 
 783. Note 15. — Imperative Mood. Second Aorist. The second person 
 singular of the Aorist Middle in of (or «u), whether simple or compound, is peri- 
 spomenon in Attic and in the common dialect (?) ; when resolved the general rule 
 comes into operation, as irapajSaAou, KaOeKov, A. G. 470, nvOov, irvdiv, yevov, but 
 TTvBio, yivfo, not iiv6ko and yivio, as they are sometimes written. All the other 
 persons of this tense are regular, as 70/05, yevlaBai, yivicBi. ' The accentuation of 
 yfviaOi, which Blomfield and Wellauer on .^Esoh. Pers. 1 76 give as undoubtedly 
 correct, is wrong. For mOiaBe, \a0e<T9e, as Tyrannic II. 18. 266, wrote them, 
 belong according to the Schol. Ven. [i. e. S. V.] only to the later Ionic' Gottling, 
 Accent, p. 55. The grammarians frequently remark on the strangeness of the 
 Attic accent. Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 103 ; Suid. s. v. dvaPa\od ; Choerob. C. 756. 8 ; 
 767. 5 ; Theodos. Can. 1030. 22. 
 
 Traces of an older and more regular accentuation are to be found. Gottling 
 mentions the following : — tXeu, Hesiod. Theog. 549 : irtiSev, Herodot. 3. 68 : 0(1- 
 pdXcv, Theocr. 10. 22 : rpdirov, Aristoph. Kan. 1246; this is noted as a special 
 exception, together with km\A.Bov and dtpixov by Phavorinus 1144. 10; 1152. 17: 
 d<|>CKev, Theocr. 11. 42 : d(|)CKOv, Aristoph. Eq. 584 : iviyKov, Soph. El. 178 ; QSdip. 
 Col. 470 (kveyKov is printed by E. A. I. Ahrens and by Dindorf) : ikov, Eurip. 
 Orest. 1230 ; Eurip. Iph. Aul. 1626 ; to which Kiihner, G. G. i. 554 adds Wiairov, 
 Plat. Theaet. 169 A, which is hardly an example of the rule, for in every example 
 quoted by the grammarians the verb is dissyllabic, never monosyllabic, and it is 
 likely enough that when the verb is monosyllabic, like o'ttoS, its compounds retract 
 the accent when united to a dissyllabic preposition after the analogy of similar 
 forms from verbs in pu ; see § 819 : in Soph. (Ed. Col. 1495, Hermann and Bothe 
 have Uov, Dindorf and others licov. Gottling would read rpamv, dftmv, iviyKov, 
 and iKov, but d<piK(v is doubtless correct in TheoorituB. 
 
222 Simple Verbs in eo. [§ 784- 
 
 784. Note 16. — 'ISoO, when used as an interjection, is oxytone, Are. 183. 25 ; 
 Choerob. E. 10. 14 ; 109. 9. According to Herodian ap. Choerob. C. 628. 27, as the 
 imperative of elSdfirjv it is barytone : Ae7et yd,p 6 'HpQjStavds ort tcL TrpoffraicTiicci tov 
 SevTepov dopiarov ov ttcivtt] ■nipKT-nwvrai, Kal irapaTlQeraL rb d^Uov ^apvv6p.ivov teal 
 TO iSov. There can be no doubt that iSoC, which Gbttling and others give, is a 
 false form. 
 
 18S, NoT^ I'j.—Subjunctive Mood. Passive Aorists. On their accent see 
 Arc. 167. 12 ; Chcerob. C. 795. 32 ; 811. 30. 
 
 Passive Perfect. — The Subjunctive (and Optative) of the Perfect Passive as 
 , special forms only occur in ' certain trisyllabic perfects, particularly of those which 
 have a present signification,' Donaldson, Ureek Grammar, p. 261 ; when contracted 
 they take the accent on the contracted syllable, Arc. 1 70. 24, as xf/cToi/mi, PePXapnt, 
 TeTpwpaif fxip-vSipxii, and probably KaQwpLai (see § 813). Oi taTpai, the resolved or 
 uncontracted forms like /ciaip-ai, Kirjrai, seem to be the only ones that occur ; tcwp.a.i 
 and K^Toi are doubtful ; cf. Veitch, Greek Verbs, p. 359. 
 
 The other tenses of the subjunctive follow the general rule, such forms therefore 
 as cLpxaii^ai for apxtoi^at, or ^ovXSipiai for PoiXaipai are barbarisms, and as such they 
 are condemned in the tract llepl ^ap^apiffpov ap. Valcken. Ammon. p. 196. Thus 
 also, though perhaps with more reason, some wrote iiravp^at for i-iraiiprjai, Schol. 
 Ven. O. 17, and 'mSipm for inoipjai, Schol. Ven. X. 123, 
 
 786. Note 18. — Optative Mood. Passive Aorists. These are regular, ex- 
 cept that the syncopated forms of the plural are properispomenon, as rvipOeiijv, 
 TV(p6eir]s, TVcfyOeir] — TvcpOwfjTijv — Tv(p0eijjfi€v and Tvtp6iip.iVf TvtpOu-qre and TVtpSetre 
 (Tv(p$€l7jcrav), TVip6ei€v ; rviretfiev, TVirilre, TvirHev, Schol. Ven. F. 102 ; on the 
 mistaken form firirrxo^es — itrtaxoiris see Dindorf's note on Schol. Ven. H. 241. 
 
 Perfect Passiv e. — These, like their Subjunctives, take the accent on the 
 contracted syllable ; when resolved, they are regular, as Kexrap-Tjv, Ke/cryo, /£c«t£to 
 — ic^KT(pp.i6ov, K^KT^aSov, Kii{Tw<x$r}v — KeiCTtap,i6af K€icTQ;a9e, tce/CT^vrai : so also 
 K€K\rjiirjV, fieptv^pirjv, but iJ.€ij.veiiiiJ.rjv, ptpvtmro, E. M. 578. 56, /ienvioiro, fie- 
 (ivSiTO, Schol. Ven. V. 361, and probably KaSyprjV, icaSriu, etc. ; cf. Arc. 170. 24 ; 
 172. 6; Choerob. C. 806. 26 ; Theodos. Can. 1033. 17 ; A. G. Paris. 3. 292. 22. 
 Buttmann, recognising no contraction, would write kikXijo and fiiiivyo, but the 
 ancients are clear upon the point ; Suidas, s. v. piefivrJTo- oiiTci ■npoitepiatraiiihai 
 dts 'Hpwdiavdf hv tjJ 'Oii-tjpiicy irpoo'qiSia* Kal *ApL<rT0(pdvT]s nXoiiraj" 'iva Tovp^bv 
 ifiaTiov <j>opaiv p,e fivTjr6 fxov. Gottling observes that in some MSS. of 
 Plato Legg. 776 B ; 931 D, KeKTrfro is found without 1 subscript, and at p. 920 [?] 
 in one MS. acKTTJrat. 
 
 'The same rule is to be applied to other words besides the three already 
 mentioned ; at least SiSrjpMi SeSyprjv is quoted by Theodos. Alex. p. 1033 Bekk. 
 Anecd. The Optative of ita9rip.ai occurs in Aristoph. Kan. 947, 1073, accented 
 and formed thus, xaBoTro, kniKaSoiro, which however may just as well be a Second 
 Aorist. Without noticing these passages Buttmann (Ausf. Gr. gr. i. 546) has 
 accented it KdOotro. If we compare Aristoph, Lys. 149, where et 'ycLp Ka07Jfji€6a is 
 certainly correct, the conjecture of Dobree on Aristoph. Plut. 993 might be accepted, 
 to write xaSyro and emKaflgro in the passages quoted from Aristophanes if these 
 forms are really Perfects and not Aorists. Most of the MSS. of Plat. Theag. 130 
 also read Ka9rjp,riv iica9iQp.T)v V) for iea9oipa]v. The form pitpivi^TO (II. 23. 362) has 
 changed its characteristic a into the Ionic e, and lengthened the connective vowel 
 o into a, which, though regular in pi.iiweiip.i6a (Herodot. 7. 47), is exceptional in 
 the Optative ; ' Gottling, Accent, p. 66. 
 
-§ i^g-l Simple Verbs in a>, 223 
 
 787. Note 19. — Infinitive Mood. Future Middle in uaSai is properi- 
 spomenon, as aiTepfiaBai. 
 
 Passive Aorists are properiapomena, as TV<li9TJvai, Tvw^vai, Arc. 1^3. 13: 
 thus also the Doric infinitives in T]ixev, as ai^riSijiav. 
 
 The accentuation of the ^olio forms like aTe<pavw0T]V, eiaevex^l", hrafriv is 
 doubtful ; some write (TTi(pava6rji>, others arefjxiviiBrjv. 
 
 Second Aorist Middle in ea9ai is always paroxytone, as iKiaSai, km- 
 ■mkaBai, diroaxfoOai, iTid4a6at, iSiaSai, dpiaSai, \iwia6ai, ■ire<j)iS(a8at, i-nKTirMai ; 
 Schol. Ven. A. 19; A. 126; H. 282; 11. 47. 88; *. loi; Chcerob. C. 734. 16: 
 the following verbs are differently accented by different grammarians, according 
 as they were deemed presents or aorists : ovTe<r9ai, Tyranuion, but wrongly, for it 
 is certainly a present, Schol. Ven. O. 698 : Si4(r6ai is also obviously wrong for 
 8iecr$ai, Schol. Ven. M. 376: epeo-Oai, Chcerob. C. 732. 9: aeffijiictarm to epeffSai 
 Sevrepov jikaov dopiarov hv Kal 7rpoTrapo^vv6iievov, itepl o5 lariv elireiv on €(i]ico- 
 \ov97iae t$ SipeaSat Kal (ptpeaSai koX OTiptaBai, drivd elaiv kvtaT&Tos Kal itapa- 
 TaTiKov Kal l« Tov kvavriov h\ treffrjuelon-cu t6 XirkuBai iv^arwTos Kal iraparaTiKov 
 
 6v Kal TTapo^wdfiCvov KdWiov fie tprjoiv 'UpajSiavds kv ry Ka66\ov ^KoKovBijae 
 
 to) \tTtiu6ai iKeaSai 64ff0ai iSecrOai drivd etfft bfvrkpov fiiffov dopiorov : XiT^crdai was 
 thus accented according to the tradition, but Ptolemseus Ascalonites wrote KireaBat, 
 Schol. Ven. 11. 47 : it would appear from the special directions given in Schol. 
 Ven. A. ig ; n. 88, for the accentuation of dpiadai and iKeaSai that some were 
 inclined to look upon them as presents. 
 
 The Perfect Passive Infinitive always takes the accent on the 
 penultimate, as Tcrii(p0ai, TretroiTJadaif TTeiT\ex.^at, 7r€iTeTa6ai, ktrndpBaif TTeiravaGai, 
 Chcerob. C. 732. 2. 
 
 '^BxxBai and KeiaBai are accented as perfects, e. g. uaplqaBai, eirucHaSai. 
 
 It seems that the ..ffiolic followed the general rule, and made this infinitive 
 proparoxytone, an accentuation which has been retained in some of the older verbs, 
 especially those in opBat ; the following examples occur : dKixijcrflai and d\(l\T]<r9at, 
 which, according to Arc. 170. 4, are iEolic presents, but dKaxrjaSai was also 
 written Schol. Ven. T. 335 : fypi\yop9a<. was Herodian's accent, Chcerob. C. 732. 
 22 ; cf. E. M. 312. 45, where the following are also mentioned : e<j)6op9ai, (iejiopSai, 
 TtTopSai ; Schol. Ven. K. 67. 
 
 788. Note 20. — Participles. Passive Aorists are oxytone, as rvtpSds 
 TUTTfi's, Arc. 177. 5. 
 
 Perfect Passive. On their accent see Arc. 177. 10; Joh. Alex. 22. 17: 
 several, however, which are perfect passive participles in form are proparoxytone, 
 and this is particularly the case when the perfect signification has disappeared, 
 e.g. aKax-f|(ii.«vos, Arc. 177. 10; E. M. 56. 25 (or dKaxm^^vo^, Chcerob. C. 837. 17): 
 dKdxpievos, B. M. 45. 51 (or dxaxp-ivos, Chcerob. C. 837. 17), and dKtix4|i«vos (?) : 
 dXaX-fiiicvos, E. M. 56. 25 : dXiTVuievos, Horn. Od. 4. 807 : dpi]pe|xevos, ApoUon. 
 Ehod. 3. 382 : dpT|[ji.«vos and dpi))ji,lvos seem equally correct, Eust. 1838. 15 : 
 T|p'f||iiEVos, which is mentioned by Phavorinus, 273. 47, as another form of the 
 same word is questionable, and perhaps only a typographical error: acrjievos. 
 Arc. 177. 15: e\T|X(l|X«vos, ApoU. de Conj. 500. 19; de Adv. 545. 649; E. M. 
 45. 51 ; Apollon. Ehod. 2. 231, yet tXtiXaji^vos is said to occur, and we have 
 i^fK-qXaijiva in Herodot. 7. 84 : 6<rtrii(j.«vos and tivy.(MO% ^y.ivo% KcCjievos, though 
 perfect in form, are present in meaning : ireiTTdiiSvos, Apollon. Ehod. 2. 407 ; Schol, 
 Apollon. Ehod. 2. 1274; ■muT&ii.evov 'HpaSiavh napo^vvei. 
 
 789. Note 21. — The words a\|xevos, ap(i«vos, pX^p-evos, S^yK'^os (Chcerob. 
 C. 837. 14; E. 44. 16, SeSeyiihos however is paroxytone), c|ji,irX-f|(i6vos, opiAcvos, 
 
224 Simple Verbs in <». [§ 789- 
 
 KTii|ji,Evos, outAucvos, though sometimes called perfects, should rather be regarded 
 as aorists; see Joh. Alex. 22. 19: Pamphilus made ouri/^jccoj paroxytone, but 
 Aristarchus and most others proparoxytone, Schol. Ven. A. 658, on the ground 
 that when a is omitted before the termination of a word the accent recedes, hence 
 ovraa^kvoSf but ovtolikvos, Secr-jroffT^s htairdTTjSf epyaarris epydrrjs, or, on the more 
 general principle still, that syncope causes a recession of the accent, as Bv^arepa 
 O^yaTpa, ap/jtSffavres dpffavres, ofidTraTpoi oiraTpot, E. M. 457. 25 ; Chcerob. C. 836. 
 32 : according to Herodian ovTa/ievos and e\ri\diicvos are present participles from 
 the verbs ovrrjiu, iK-qKriiu, E. M. 45. 51 ; 330. 42 ; 644. 50 : ApoU. de Adv. 545 ; 
 549; de Conj. 500; Chcerob. C. 837. 19. 
 
 790. Note 22. — The accent remains on the same syllable, counting from the 
 beginning of the word, as long as the general laws permit, except that i. the 
 feminine genitive plural in aa>v and lav is perispomenon, 2. the feminine nomi- 
 native plural in juvai is proparoxytone (except that of the perfect, which is 
 paroxytone) ; e. g. TtJ^as Tvijjaaa rv^pav, rvipavTos TVJpdffjjs, riiipavTi rvipdari, Ti5»//ai'Ta 
 T^ipaffav T^ipav; Tvif/avre rvipdffd, TV\pdvToip TVfpdffoiVf Tv^pavr^s Tvypaaai Tv^avra, 
 TvipdvToiv Tvtpaffwv, etc. : rervipiis mxKpvTa riTV<p6^, t€tu<^(5tos Tcrvijtvtas ; t€tu- 
 (pSres TeTtKpvTat TeTV<p&Ta, reTV<p6T0iv TeTvipviSiv] TvirrSfiivos TvnTOfiivT] tvtttS' 
 pL€vov, TVTTTOfievoVf TVTToiiivTjs : TvnTOfj.ivajv, as the genitive plural, may be either 
 masculine, feminine, or neuter. In Doric, however, all feminines in av=aiv from 
 masculines in os are circumflexed, as ipaivoiKvav for t^aivojiivav, A. G. 1261 ; the 
 participles in av = dav are also perispomena, as ii\S,v = fiKiav, Siv, aiydv, i\ai>, 
 Greg. Cor. p. 315, Schaf. 
 
 791. Note 23. — Epic Forms. The Epic parenthesis of a, o, or a also causes 
 the accent to fall back, as Spas opdas, pLevoiva yL^voiv&a, opal op6o), dpaiffi Spajojai, 
 fj^SjVTO. ■fi^6jovTa, ^0wpu fi^iioipn, apovai apSaiai, Sij'iocev di)i6aj£v, evxcTciffQai evx^- 
 rdaaBai, Schol. Ten. Z. 268, though some would write evx,^Tada6ai, which is 
 wrong, because the second of the two a' a is short ; at least such was the opinion 
 of Aristarchus and Ptolemseus Asoalonites, pajxaviaaBai, airidaaBai, eSptaaaOm, 
 livdaaBai. On the theory of these parenthetic letters, if indeed such be their true 
 nature, see Gottling, Accent, p. 97 sq. ; Lob. Ehem. 173 sqc[. It is mentioned in 
 Schol. "Ven, I. 393, that Tyrannion accented aoStffi for ffScuai, and voaiai for v6u(Tt 3 
 la in Horn. II. 5. 256 was written ea by some of the grammarians (cf. Schol. 
 Ven. ad loc), who regarded it as an apocope of l<S? : o^Ta and tKTa are regular in 
 accent, though somewhat strange in form. 
 
 792. Note 24. — The forms in which the characteristic and connective vowels 
 are contracted and the ending left unaltered are accented differently by different 
 grammarians, some throwing the accent back and others following the general 
 rule, e. g. vifai would, according to the general rule of contraction, become vir/, 
 but in the Epic dialect it contracts the characteristic and connective vowels ee, 
 veiaij fivOUffat /iv&eeai, fivdejj or f^vBy^ Epic /xv6eTat, aideeo aiSeto, dp&eat dpijai, 
 dpicTo tpfiTo : and supposing this to be the true account of their origin, such an 
 accentuation appears to be the best : but even in antiquity some wrote them 
 pivdeiai aideio oprjai : Eust. 1361, 35 : t^ 5^ atdeio ^eoiJy, 6 kffTtv aldea$rjTi, &s 
 eincTLKc^v likv ovic evx^p^s &v ffv/jL^i-^affSiiTj, ret ycip els MHN Treptan^jftn/a fVKTtKci ov 
 Toiairy Sup06yya> irapaK'^yovTai, iis S^\ov e/c toC TTOLoiiapr iroidio, xpocoiiiriv xpuffoio, 
 Po;piaiv powo, oh ava\6y(us &!pfiK(V etvat jcal aiSotiiTjv aiSoto, fj yovv dWA Kal dvri 
 Tov alSco ^apvrdvov kxpv^ ai5oiftrjv aldoio eJvai, ui? TV7TToi/J,jjv njirroto' 'iffais ovv c« 
 trpoffTaKTtKov rod aideo^ olov rdbe t' atSfo /cal fi k\^7jaov^ 7^1'07'C to aibeio kitevSiaei 
 ToC I, Ko! apui KaraPi^affiiw toS rdyov Trp6s rtva liKjiaatv fiuTmov, dKKws ydp oiiK ?iv 
 dvdKoyoi oiil ^ tov aiSfio irpoirapo(vT6vr]ffts : cf. E, M. 621. 32 ; Lob, Path, i, 274. 
 
-§ 794-] Verbs in jii. 225 
 
 VeUBS in fXl. 
 
 793. NoTEl. — Indicative. Present: on the accent of the third person plural 
 see Schol. Ven. B. 255 ; r. 152; A. 270; n. 262 ; Chcerob. C. 860-1 : on <|)acrC 
 see Schol. Ven. A. 270 : on cao-i, A. G. Oxon. i. 381. 34, this is said to be enclitic 
 and oxytone, A. G. Oxon. i. 186. 27, no doubt the word there is a false reading 
 for Ifftri. 
 
 The Doric forms in vti are accented in the books in different ways, e. g. aviivri 
 SiSiii/Ti, imTiBtvTi. i^iarcivTi ifmpvavTt ; they should probably be proparoxytone, 
 though it does not seem that the grammarians give any express rules about them : 
 from Eust. 1557. 44 it might perhaps be inferred that they Jieep the accent on the 
 same syllable as the corresponding form in fiBi, as Uvti Uiai, nSevri rideifft, but 
 in ^olic they would naturally retract the accent, and therefore hrt for evji, which 
 he mentions as an .^olic form, is probably a mistake. 
 
 'Aeiffi, in Hesiod. Theog. 875, is right, if it be a singular, but, if plural, it 
 should be dfiffi : cf. Phav. 42. 30 : t^ rpirov Tuiy irKTjSvvTiJciuv, auaiv AloXiKiirtpov, 
 ixPV" "■^^C'v, Siairep Uiaiv : it is to be observed that taai is from ftpt and tdai = 
 UaOL from Iriiu, thus also Ifi'affi {c^ei/u), Ifiatri (Ifiij/ii): Chcerob. C. 860. 2; 861. 5 : 
 iaaai (Doric Haavri), the third person plural of oTda, is proparoxytone. 
 
 On ^(T$a, Schol. Ven. *. 186; S. V. *. 186; rrpoirepiaTTCuXTeov rd tpijffOa' irapa- 
 rartKov yap effri' d 5^ Tvpavvloiv Papvvei ojs eyetXTOiTos : on SiSotffBa for SiSoTs = 
 BiSajs it is noted by S. V. T. 270 : 01 /liv Papivovaiv [sc. rb Si'Sois] (is AXoXikov, a-nh 
 Tov SiBotfitf Si8ois 8i5oia$a tbs TiOjjirQa' ol 5^ Tupta-ntt/aiVj kniKraffiv Hvai oi6/i€voi 
 anb TOV diSoTs. 
 
 The jEolic verbs kXevBepSiiu and So/ciimipi are thus accented in the text of 
 Chcerob. C. 843. 31, and yeXaiiu, Chcerob. C. 844. 2. 
 
 Syncopated forms like jiiBnv = inBUaav, Third Person Plural Imperfect Active, 
 retract the accent in accordance with a principle generally observed in Greek: 
 A. G. Oxon. 2. 346. 27: at iKOKhpus Kol al ffvyxonal dva^i^d^ovffi tovs rdyovs: 
 lifOUv therefore, as some write it in Horn. Od. 21. 377, is an error. 
 
 Syncopated perfects and pluperfects are regular and retract the accent, as 
 TiBvoLfKv, TeBydre : the third person plural from roots in aw ending in aafft (Ionic 
 eaai) is contracted into an, as PePdaai 0€fidai, eardaai iaraai, TtBv&aai TiBvaai. 
 
 794. Note 2. — Subjunctive Mood. The Subjunctive Active is perispo- 
 menon in the singular, and properispomenon in the dual and plural when con- 
 tracted : when resolved they throw back the accent ; those in vfu being in general 
 incapable of contraction are accented like the forms in co : hence tarai tar^s iVrJ, 
 
 laTTJTOV, tiTTWfi€Vi laTjJTC itnwfft, IffTiOi tffTejJS liyTiT], tlBoi TlBio), 5tSw dld^JOJ, (TtSi 
 
 arico GTtioi, Bw Beaj Beta), Sai Stt/o;, ffTTjys ^IX^^i ^^* S^tKyvoj betKvi'^r Sei/cv^rj^ etc. ; 
 Chcerob. C. 795. 13; Theodos. Can. 1057. 23. 
 
 The Subjunctive Active of irjin and its compounds is occasionally found in 
 MSS. with a false accent, e. g. dtpioj for d<ptcb (d<j>ieoj), d^iajficv for dcpiaifiiv, d(piajffi 
 for dtpiwai (Aristoph. Lys. 157 ; Plat. Phaedo 90 E), ta for lio = Ua): cf. E. M. 467. 
 42 : eOTi rd ^pa Uco la/ irp^jTtjs tSjv Treptanwfxeyojv. 
 
 'Eay.iv in Horn. H. 19. 402 is strange: if the Second Aorist Subjunctive of 
 iriiu, it should be iaptv : if from idw, hSipev, both of which are unsatisfactory : 
 Dr. Veitcb, Greek Verbs, p. 1 2 1 thinks that it may be a Second Aorist of ai;/*i = 
 nou : in some editions it is printed iap(v. 
 
 El8u was circumflexed by Aristarohus, and such was the prevailing accentua- 
 tion, Schol. Ven. Z. 150; Arc. 167. 10; Chcerob. C. 796. 32, but ilia, liSwptv 
 
226 Verbs in yn. [§ 794- 
 
 frequently occur in the MSS. of Aristotle : this variation in the accent arose from 
 a difference of opinion amongst grammarians, some thinking that eiScu was a mute 
 verb, while others held it to be a pure one ; of. Choerob. C. 878. 10. 
 
 The shortened forms of the Subjunctive retract the accent, aa ftSo/iev, Choerob. C. 
 797. 30, though it is said that Pamphilus wrote iiS6n(v, Schol. Ven. A. 363. 
 
 The Subjunctive, Passive and Middle, is properispomenon, except the 
 second person singular perispomenon, and the first person dual and plural pro- 
 paroxytone, as larSifxai IffT^ ifrT^Tai, IffrojfieOov IffTijaBov, iCTcOjue^a tarrjcde tarwv- 
 TCUf Ooufxai G'ff Orfrai, Q^fieBov 0rja9ov, BdijfieBa 6^ff6e SihvTai : but ^vvaifxai and t-ni- 
 (TTca/iai retract the accent : so Sivrjai, for which however Tyrannion wrote Sw^ai, 
 Schol. Ven. Z. 229; and this is not unfrequently the case with other verbs, 
 especially in Attic : Choerob. C. 806. 29 : rci els MI S^ Karci rbv iViffTuna Kot trapa- 
 TartKdv Twv vrroTaKTiKuiv tuiv TTaOrjTiKaiv npoTTepionSivTai otov kdv TiBapiat, kav tarw/xatf 
 eciv StSaJfiar x^P^^ ^^ /xjjttw eijp€0y t6 evfpyrjTiKdv dpiaTiKctv ev XPV^^^i "^^^^ iraOr]- 
 TLKhv TO viroTaKTLichv irpoTrapo^vviraL, otov e&v Svvcoj^at, kcLv Kpepjufmi, kdiv i-niffTojpiaif 
 b ffrjfiaivfi rd ytvaiffKoj' ovie itrri yoip rb bvvrjp,i kv xp-qasi, ^ rb Kp4fj.tj/jti, ^ t^ ctti- 
 (TTTj/ii : the same rule is given by Arc. 1 71 . 3 and others ; the following instances 
 of a retracted accent are quoted by Gottling: ic€pQ)vrai, Hom. H. 4. 260, an accent 
 attested by Schol. Ven. ad loc. : laTw/iat, cf. Sohaf. App. ad Demoath. 5. p. 180 : 
 iffTTiTai in one MS. of Thucyd. 2. 97. 
 
 795. Note 3. — Optative Mood. The optative first person singular is par- 
 oxytone, and the accent is retained on the same syllable, subject, of course, to the 
 general rules ; hence tffTa'iTjv laraiTjs IrXTa'nj — laTat^Trjv or iaTanriv — IffTairjficv or 
 itTTfUfjitv, iffTaiijTe or laraiTe, IffTcuev' OeiTjv &t'njs Bei-rj — QeL-qTqv or Oeirrjv — 9€ir)p.iv or 
 BeT/iev, BeiijTt or BeiTt, Biitv, and in the passive taTatiirjv taTaw laraiTO — loTaifiiBov 
 laralciBriv laTai/ieBa laraiaBt lardivTO — Buiirfv BeTo Biiro — BdiieBov BeiaBriv — Bd- 
 jiiBa BeicrBf BeTvro ; except Svvaiiirjv and iTnaTaipajv, which throw the accent as far 
 back as possible, as 5vvaip.rjv Svvaio hvvano — ZvvaifiiBov SwaiaBrjv — SwatpieBa 
 SvvmaBi hvvaivro (Arc. 171. 20-172. 13), together with ivai/njv Svaio Syano, etc., 
 and those in oifir/v, as riBoipajv tiBmo t'iBoito, SiSoipirjV SiSoiro, bvoljirjv 6voto bvoiTO, 
 Bust. 932. 23. 
 
 The contracted forms of verbs in vfu are accented in precisely the same manner : 
 as Saiviiirjv SairSro, Schol. Ven. CI. 665 ; \fKvTO (1) or \e\ijVTO, Hom. Od. 18. 238 
 (for which Bust. 1845. 6 has \i\vTo), <p6iix7]v, (j>ii)v, 5ir)v. 
 
 796. Note 4. — Imperative Mood. The Imperative is regular, rlBen, riBei, 
 riBtTOi — riBerov, TiBirajv — TiBere, riBerataav or TiBevTcov : aryBt (or -ffra), gtj)Toj — 
 CTTjTOV, ffTTjTcov — (TT^TC, ffTrjTOjaav Or ffT6vTaiv : Passive, Xffraoo or Lffroi^ I<n6,o6o3 — 
 'iaraaBov, IffrdaBav — iffraaBt, laTdcrBaitxav or lar&aBojv : Biao or Bov^ BiaBoi — BiaBov, 
 BkaBoiv — BiaBe, BkaBoiaav or BiaBwv: but in Atiic <paBi is oxytone. Arc. 172. 27; 
 Joh. Alex. 21. 13; Varin. Eclog. 436. 29, and such was its usual accent, though 
 it was considered by Herodian to be contrary to analogy, of. Schol. Aristoph. 
 Equit. 22 ; ApoU. Synt. 264. 3 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 468. 9 : the form <j)a,Bi, mentioned 
 by Draco 58. i, is very strange, for in Attic the a is short. 
 
 "EcTTf, the second person plural Imperative of ei/Lii, would almost appear to have 
 been oxytoned by some grammariana, Apoll. Synt. 263. 5 : but there is no warrant 
 whatever for such an accent, Choerob. C. 744. 3 ; pAprvpoi iari therefore in some 
 editions of Hom. II. 3. 280 is false for piAprvpot eare or iiAprvpoi Iffre ; cf. Sohol. 
 Ven. ad loc. 
 
 797. Note 5. — Infinitive Mood. The active infinitives in vm and niv (except 
 those in p-ivai) take the accent on the penultimate, as TiBkvai nBiiicv, StSdvai 
 dtSbfiey, Betvai B^^ev, Sovvai S6fi€Vf ffjTJvai (TT^juey, f^TJfifVf dvpai Svfifv (l/f5iJ/i€i', 
 
-§ 8oo.] Syncopated Forms. 
 
 227 
 
 Schol. Ven. n. 99), inKvvvai, iiSovvai ; but taTd/ievai, SiSS/jievai, Ti9e/i€cai, Saxpi- 
 lifvai, 9iixivai, S6ii.ivai, OTqiiivai, dv/ievai ; eXvai, l/iiv, etiiev, e/iiievai, fujuvai, Uvai, 
 t/iev, iiifvai ; thus also the perfects 0(l3dvai, yeyi.iiii', SeSiivai, reOvAvai, iUTivai, 
 TerXavai, Choerob. C. 735. 15 ; those with a short penultimate are sometimes found 
 perispomena, wrongly of course, as HfBeffrdvai : TiBvavat, (?) in iEschyl. Ag. 539 
 ed. Didot may be a contraction for TiBvaivai, 
 
 The Passive and Middle Infinitives retract the accent, except that of the 
 Second Aorist middle, which is paroxytone, as OT&aBai, BiaBai, SdaBai ; yet irpia- 
 oBai is proparoxytone, see Veitoh, Greek Verbs, p. 563 ; for (piaBai Heraclides wrote 
 (paaBcu, holding the a to be naturally long, Varin. Eclog. 437. 29. 
 
 798, Note 6. — Participles. The participles of the Present and Second 
 Aorist Active are oxytone in the masculine and neuter, and properispomena in 
 the feminine, as riSefs nBiiaa TiBiv, ards Braaa ajav, SiSovs diSovaa SiS6v, Arc. 
 177- 3; Choerob. C. 736. 4: ifiros from laTjiu is barytone, Arc. 176. 27; E. M. 
 476. 12 ; ApoU. de Adv. 587. 9. 
 
 "nv httiv (oSira), Sv iov from ilfd, and iiiv (iovaa) i6v from el/it are also oxytone, 
 Chcerob. C. 798. 12. The dialectic forms ot&v seem to be properispomena in the 
 feminine, as iovaa, eoiaa, eiaa, but the Doric laaaa is proparoxytone. For eaaa 
 TimEeus Locr., Gottling Accent, p. 95 considers taaa to be the correct accent, 
 but hia reasons are not satisfactory. Btovs and SiSoiJs are said to make their 
 neuters in oSy, ^lovv, Sitovv, Eeg. Pros. ap. Herm. de emend rat. Gr. gr. No. 
 161. p, 457, and they also declare that the oblique cases of ^ivjvii and Saicinis are 
 properispomena. 
 
 On the monosyllabic forms see above, § 769. 
 
 799. Syncopated Forms. — In Ionic and Epic eo for Uo, and eat 
 
 for eeat, are paroxytone according to some authors, .as a.va.Koivio=- 
 
 avanoivieo, iM>6iai = jMdieaL, Eust. 1441. 35j eTrote'o^eTroteeo, (|)o- 
 
 ^eai = (j)o^ieai, <pLXio = <j)ikeeo, but it is highly probable that 
 
 others made them proparoxytone, e.g. IxXeo, which however 
 
 was accented eKXe'o by Ptolemseus Ascalonites, Schol. Ven. 12. 
 
 30a : TTjV KAE (TvXXafiriv o^vrovei 6 'AiTKaX-oovCTris fiyoijixevoi to 
 
 Trkrjpes etvai eKXeov. ovk ecm be, aXX' ^/cXe'eo TerpacrvWd^ois. Kal 
 
 brjXov Srt eire o-vyKeKOTtTai t) dfeta e^re f) fSapela rj //.era 
 
 rfiv o^flav, 6(f>e(X.eL TrdXiv Tpirrj otto reAous rj 6^eia (pv- 
 
 Xdrrea-OaL. ovbe yap 6 x.a/)aKrTj/3 KooXijei. to jxevToi av S' 
 
 atbeo Kal fi eXerjcrov Kal to, ToiavTa irpdTris ovra avCvyCas t&v 
 
 •nepi(T'nu)p,tv(av a\K.r)s avakoyias i^^iTai. Eust. 1518. 54: '"o 6e 
 
 TTcoXeai irapofweTat, . . . et p,ri tls Xa-ats Kal tovto Kal SKelvo 
 
 [se. piivdeaij wpOTTapo^weiv eOeXei, b)s dvabpap-ovTa eis dp.owTr)Ta 
 
 Tov TijvT€Tai XeC^iTai Kal t&v oixoioov. ^ 
 
 800. Note i. — Lobeck, Path. i. 273, in commenting on the passage from the 
 Venetian Scholia quoted above, says : ' certissimum vero syncopae documentum 
 est imperativus XP^°i 1^° scriptores ionici utuntur saapius. Neo alitor conformati 
 sunt imperativi verborum circumflexorum <l>o0io, dicio, e^riyeo, quorum in acoentu 
 Herodoti libri plerumque concordant v. Bredov. p. 375. His simile est aiSeo 
 Theogn. 1334, dissimile vero ^760 in Choerili versu apud Aristot. Ehet. 3. 14. p. 
 
 Q 3 
 
228 Compound Verbs. [§ 800- 
 
 1414. 16, codioum consensione summa munitum, idemqDe in duobus Anthologise 
 loois 9.4036612. 119, ubi Jacobsius ex Sohaeferi decreto ff^ko edidit ; v<pdyto, 
 Theocr. 2. loi, Ahrensius in dijiayeo mntavit, sed intactum mansit /li/ieo in versibua 
 Simonidi adsoriptis p. 57. ed. Sohneidew. His non cliticam vocalem subduotam 
 esse sed earn quae in substantia verbi continetur, cognoacitur ex imperativo 
 tertise conjugationis avaKoiveo, quem Buttmannus Gramm. § 105. 8, taeite paroxy- 
 tonon fecit.' 
 
 801. Note 2. — The Doric Infinitives in fv = eiv from pure verbs are oxytone, 
 see above, § 778, those in ev = (iv are said to be paroxytone, as avplaSev =^ avpt(,fiv, 
 whioli amounts to saying that they elided i and suffered the accent to stand where 
 it was before the elision ; thus also the second person singular, as avpiffSes — avpi- 
 feis, Troiis = irOiiTs, ApoU. dePron. 119 A. 
 
 802. Note 3, — Molic Forms. There are several MoWc verbs concerning 
 the accent of which there is a difference of opinion. Beyond the general state- 
 ment that all verbs are barytone in this dialect there is little or nothing to be 
 found in the old granmiarians on the subject. Modem writers have accented 
 them in accordance with the theories which they entertain of their origin. Gbtt- 
 ling (ad Theodos. Gramm. 227), for instance, explains 7e\ais as a contraction of 
 7e\-a-€-«s, where o is the characteristic and e the connective vowel, accordingly he 
 considered the final syllable is to be long, and wrote 76A.(5i's, Po6Xs. In his treatise 
 on Accentuation (p. 107) he assents to Neue's opinion, and holds that the ^olic 
 conjugated these verbs, yfAaiiu 7eA.oij 7£'\ai. But there is no proof that this dia- 
 lect regulated the accent of its verba by any consideration of characteristic or con- 
 nective vowels ; it is quite possible that the accent might be at variance with any 
 theory, even with a true one, if such could be found. 
 
 The infinitives in riv = eTv &Te all barytone, e.g. ieA\i]v = Ka\e?v, (pikrjv^cpiKav: 
 Greg. Cor. p. 619, ed Schaf. : t€L a-naptiJUpaTa p^jfiara Tci ds EIN icaTaK'fjyovTa aiiTol 
 (sc. .^olians) Std toC HN kK<f>€pov(n ^apvTovovvTcs, (piXeTv tpiKrjv, icaXetv Kdhtjv, 
 <ppoveTv <pp6vTjv ; the infinitives in is are paroxytone in the text of Greg. Cor. p. 619, 
 as 7e\ats = 7€Xai', ireii'ai's = TTcij'ar, v^iSes = u^oCi/, dp96is = dp9odvt \pv<r6is = xP^'^^^^i 
 and also the participles in «is, as K&Kns=icaKS>v. 
 
 803. Note 4. — In Attic the connective vowel is rejected in the third person 
 singular of eaofiai from ci/it, as diriffTai, l-nktyTai ; all such forms are paroxytone ; 
 Lob. Path. i. 275. According to Schol. Ambros. in Odyss. T. 311, rhKapiev first 
 person plural is paroxytone, but in the books it is proparoxytone. 'Eyevro Dor. = 
 iyevfTo, Greg. Cor. p. 203, ed. Schaf. 
 
 Compound Verbs. 
 
 804. Composition does not afifeet the accent of Infinitives, 
 Participles, the Perfect Passive, the Passive Aorist, or of the 
 Second Person Singular of the Second Aorist Middle, as fSaXeiv 
 Kara^aXeiv, yevea-dai eTnyevicrdai,, jSejBXrjKhai Kara^i^X-qKlvai, rt- 
 6ivaL avvTidivai ; airoTpiituiv a-noTpi-nova'a dirorpeiroy, Imorpandv 
 aiTOTpa-nova-a aitOTpaTiov, a-noTeTpap.p.iwos, a'noTpe(j)d& a-noTp^^dfj, 
 cmoTpaTTov ; avvTideis. 
 
 805. Monosyllabic oxytones become paroxytone, as bos airo'Sos, 
 ?s crvixTTpoes &ves, 6is TrepWfs eTiiOes, 07(es iirla-x^es, yjpr\ ano^pri. 
 
-§8ii.] Compound Verbs. 229 
 
 806. The Second Person Singular of the Second Aorist Middle 
 of verbs in \i.i is perispomenon if it forms a dissyllable, and re- 
 tracts the accent if it consists of more syllables than two, as 
 IvQov, ■TrpoSoC, tt/jooC, but hmoQ^ffo h/noQeo airodov, evOeo, KaTAde(To 
 Karadeo Karadov, irpobocro, irpoea-o wpo'eo; the other persons of 
 this tense throw the accent back, as irpoea-dco, TtpSea-dov. 
 
 807. The accent of the simple verb is retained in the Sub- 
 junctive and Optative of verbs in ixi, as ava^fj, avirjs, airobibS, 
 aTTodeifjiriv, aitoOeio, ^vv& ivvfjs ; except the Second Aorist Middle, 
 which retracts the accent, as b&ixai, aTr6ba>iJ.ai, drjrai lirWryrat, 6&- 
 fxaL eir^^co/jiat : yet the Aorist of tr]ij,t retains the accent of the 
 simple verb, as TrpoSjuat, TrporJTai. 
 
 808. Dissyllabic Imperfects, Aorists, Perfects, and Pluper- 
 fects retain their accent in the Indicative Mood, when they 
 are augmented, and retract it when they are not, as etire 
 KoretTre e^elire, elXov avelXov, rJKe avfJKe, 'ifiav fire^av, trisyllables 
 necessarily remain unaltered, as eeiTre e^e'enre, erjue a-vverjKe, ea^a 
 Karia^a, ea^a aved^a, ava^a, evrjcrav, but evecrav. The gram- 
 marians except from this rule viroeiKov, viroei^ev, and the com- 
 pounds of olba, as crvvoLba. 
 
 809. With these exceptions, compound verbs throw the accent 
 as far back as possible, as ecfifvpf, Karenre (Imperative), KAOivbe, 
 (rvp,<^7]p,L, cr6v€<7p.iv, avveiai,, TrApei(n, yet the Third Person Plural 
 of the Active Present of verbs in /xt is properispomenon when 
 contracted, as' airobibova-i, a,<pL<TTa<n. 
 
 810. The anomalous perfects Keijxai and ^juat, when com- 
 poundedj deviate from the rule given above. The Infinitives 
 Keia-dai and fja-dat are always properispomena, but in all other 
 forms the accent is retracted, as KaraKeia-Oai, KaTaKei\iai, Kara- 
 Keicro. In the Present Indicative, and in the Imperative of 
 rjpi,ai, the accent recedes, as Kddriixai,, Ka^Tjrat, K<i,6r](ro, Ka,6ov, 
 This is also the case with the Imperfect (Pluperfect) when it 
 has the syllabic augment, as iKadrjixrfv, lK<i0?jro ; but when it has 
 not, rj seems to be regarded as a temporal augment, and the 
 accent does not recede beyond it, as Kad-qi^riv, KaOrja-o. In the 
 Subjunctive Ka6&jj.ai, KaOTJTai, Kadrja-de, Kad&VTai seem to be 
 better attested than K6,dcop,ai, KddrjraL, etc. 
 
 811. Note i. — Ohcerob. C. 732. 31 : ovSiiroTf anapi/Mpara civvTi9eiitva Tois 
 
230 Compound Verbs. [§8ii- 
 
 tSvovs ava^iPd^ovffiVt otov ideiv ffvvtSsiv^ irKetv ffVfjnrXitv, ffirav irepitTiraVf )(€ia6ai 
 avyxftffBai, TfTv<p6ai irpoTfTixBai [leg. ■nporervipSaC] mfaBm ^sic) atpi/ceirBai . . . 
 dnox^ffOai, 6\4a6aL diroX^aOai, d6<r6ai aTroSoff&at, (Xx^iv firiffx^tv^ ffnetv ciriffireTv, 
 B^aOat [leg. ^aOai] KaQijaOcUj KaraiaiaBai, SiaKeiaOcu, irapaKHaSai, irepiKeiffOai : 
 Choerob. C. 733- lo : «t S^ fieroxat ffvi/reBetfi^vai ova dva^iPd^ovffi Toiis t6vovs, olov 
 TTTas dirourds, Sous d-jjohovs' idv ydp difa^i0d<rojffi toiis t6vovs ovkIti fiivovai jifroxoi, 
 dXKd yivovTcu ovopuaTa, olov T\ds "'ArXas, ^ds "A^as^ <pds Ilepifpas, x'^P^^ '''V^ dexoiiv 
 [leg. iiciiv\ dinav, avrrj fdp xal T&v tSvov dv€0i0aae «al fpieive /j-erox^' tJtis Kal 
 oLKQiv yiv€Tai, tcpd(T€t Tov A fcal E eh A fmKp6v : and tile reason assigned is that par- 
 ticiples are not synthetic but parasynthetic compounds; cf. Choerob. C. 817. 34 ! 
 Arc. 178. 3 ; E. M. 92. 3 ; ApoU. Synt. 330. 4 ; Schol. Ven. P. 190. 
 
 812. Note 2. — Schol. Ven. n. 388 : fvio-ires iis f5papi.cs' tan ydp dpiamcdv ix 
 TOV TjVKTTTes rfjv dpxovffav avareikavTos. rb pivroi irpoffTaKTiicdv irpb rikovs ex^t tt^v 
 o^eiav ait S' dXtjBSjs eviatres opcoiais rip lirtcrxes, koX S^A.01/ '6ti o-nov pkv t6 I IffTi 
 T^? irpoOiffeaJS, OTTOV Si toC ^ptaros. rb fi^vToi dvev tov 5 irpoffraicTiicbv •npoTTopo^vve- 
 Tai, \cym Si to vrj/iepTis p.01 evKXire, The imperatives /tArairxe and iriipairxc 
 are proparoxytone, there being no form ax^. ' Theje can be no doubt that Itticx* in 
 Hes. Scut. 446 ought to be accented Inax^t since it must be derived from lir/ffx". 
 and not from knexoi;' Gbttling, Accent, p. 45 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 405. 20 ; Lob. Path. 
 2. 208. 
 
 813. Note 3. — Compounds of Ket|jiai and ^noi. The anomalous perfects 
 KcTliat and if/^ai, when compounded, deviate from the rule given above. The iniini- 
 tive KetaBcu is always properispomenon in composition, as /caTojiHaSm, knticeitrBai, 
 Choerob. C. 732. 31, but in all other forms it retracts the accent, as icaTdicdpai, 
 HaTdKettrai, KaTaKeiTai', /fara/cej^Tai, KaTaKkcovTai) uaTdKeiffo, KaTaKiipavos-j E. M. 
 483. 32 ; Arc. 170. 8 ; Chrerob. C. 591. 23 ; A. G. Oxon. 2. 382. 5,. 
 
 In the present indicative and in the imperative of ?ipai the accent recedes, as 
 KdBijfiai, ndBrjffTai, KdBrjTai ; KdBrjao or icdSov, KaB-qcrBw, E. M. 483. 32 ; Chcerob. C. 
 691. 32 : and this is also the case with the imperfect (pluperfect) when it has the 
 syllabic augment, as iuaB'lipriv, kadBjjao, iK&BrjTO, eadBtjaTO (?), iadBrjaBe, e«d8T]VT0, 
 but when it has not, r] seems to be regarded as a temporal augment, and the 
 accent, according to the general rule, does not recede beyond it, as KaBfjp.'rjv, 
 KaBrjao (tcdBTjtxoiB the imperative, Schol. Ven. A. 565), KaBijTo or icdBrjTo (1), KaBTJffTo, 
 B. M. 483. 50 ; Schol. Ven. A. 569, KaBri/ieBov, xaB-qpieBa, KaBrjcBe (icA$ria6f is the 
 present), KoSijaBe, /caBTJvTo ; the books present sundry instances in which this rule 
 is violated. 
 
 In the Subjunctive KaBSi/iai, /caBTJTai, xaO^aBe, icaBavTm seem to be better 
 attested than xdBapuu, etc., cf. Veitch, Greek Verbs, p. 347. On the Optative, 
 see § 786. The Infinitive is always properispomenon, and the participle pro- 
 paroxytone, as KaBijaBai, E. M. 483. 44, ica8-rjpi.evos, 
 
 814. Note 4. — Subjmwtive and Imperative Middle Aorist. The accent is re- 
 tained unchanged in the subjunctive of the passive aorists for obvious reasons, the 
 termination being -Biw, -Birjs, -Bcri, etc., contracted into -BSi, -6gs, -flj. 
 
 The second person singular of the Second Aorist Middle Imperative retains 
 its accent, though probably only in Attic, as irapaPa\ov, xaBeKov, d<pe\ov, A. G. 
 470. 8. 
 
 815. Note 5. — Every monosyllabic subjunctive in ai from a tense having 
 a. participle in lov retracts the accent in composition, as <rx£ ("'X'"''); "ardax'^i 
 KaTdaxap-cv, airSi {aniiv), cmatrai, Arc. 174. 10 ; E. M. 495. 2 ; Chcerob. C. 798. 24 ; 
 E. 92. 26 ; Gottling observes that dvTiaxrj in Thucyd. I. 65, ed. Bekli. Berol. 1821 
 is false. 
 
-§8i8.] Compound Verbs. 
 
 231 
 
 816. Note 6. — Choerob. C. 591.6: ?ras irafxiixrjliivos ipiariicos Airtt ^avqiVTVs 
 opxoi''^os xal air& (j>iau imapSs rdv avrdv t6vov ipvK&TTd iv t^ auvBiau x'"P^^ '''<>" 
 4irdei£ei/ . . , ical tou etxov {moeiKov . . . ''Effraaav Si irapaSiiy/iara tov xav6vos 
 Tavra- etxov KaTetxov, ftwov irpoaeiirov, ^\9ov amrjKBov, ivpov k<j>€tpof, ^\pa avv^ipa, 
 ctdov avveiSov, Typiai d(pTyfmi, (Tkov vitiucov, et^iv inii^iV oStws ovv «al oXda avvoida 
 &<f}it\€V elvai, d\V ojs eiprjTcu AloXlkSjs dv€$Ll3acTe tov t6vov koX yeyovf aivoiSa irpo- 
 TTapo^VT6voiSy oKTirep Kal rb Scvrepov tovto irpoffamov tov oJ5a KaToiaOa, yet KarotaOa 
 properispomenon is given as tlie Attic form in A. G. Oxon. i. 220. 13 ; but k6.- 
 ToiaBa, A. G. Parig. 3. 365. 35, and that is the accent of the books ; E. M. 483. 50 ; 
 484; Schol. Ven. A. 611; *. 244 ; Arc.174.21; E. M. 778. 30 : irfis ira/)px'//'^>'os 
 Xpivos T&v vpo(Tyiv6pievov avTZ XP^'"'" cino0a\wv, iv t§ avvOimL irpoirapo^vvfTai- 
 ohv elx"" naTiX"" '■ Schol. Yen. r. 426 i /caSif ■ avdTiXXeiv hu rb I, icat irpoirap- 
 o^vv€iv to KaOt^e. offa ycip TTapcpx^P-^vov xp^vov prjpLaTa ^paxvKaToXrjKTa kvekd^G 
 XP^v^ Kard. t& apxov, raCra (rvvTiOipava, dvaSiSojffi tok t6vov elxov (rvvetxov' d\K' 
 kirel kyevcTo ex^t dvidodrj 6 tovos' vv^ S\ p,6.Ka (XTVyeprf adrex ovpav6v. 
 ovTois rfe ffdflife- NeVrojp t' av tot' li^ifcToi. On KiSripiv and iici.Br)pe, see Schol. 
 Ven. S. 171. 
 
 Gottling mentions the following instances in which this rule is violated: — 
 'Av«Xk6v, Horn. H. 13. 583 {aveXnev, Dind.) : eiraXTO, Horn. H. 13. 643 ; 21. 140, 
 this is hardly to be considered an exception : lirieo-Tai, Herodot. 1.47, is, according 
 to Gottling, an Ionic perfect from crpivvvpt, and should therefore be emcarai ; 
 cf. Veitoh, Greelf Verbs, p. 252 : ia-iSov for cViSoi/ is not uncommon in MSS. : 
 KaT€Xe, Hom. II. 3. 243 {/cdrexi", Dind.); Od. 13. 269, and elsewhere, is false for 
 Karexf. (i«6i€V, Hom. Od. 21. 377, cf. § 793 : irepixeOev is undoubtedly wrong,- though 
 it stands so accented in Hom. Od. 3. 437, cf. iTre'xcufi', Choerob. C. 591. 23. 
 
 817. Note 7. — KaSiJu, KaflciiSco, et similia. The compounds of verbs begin- 
 ning with a long vowel or diphthong, which sometimes take the augment before 
 the preposition and sometimes after it, as KaB'i^oi, htpi^oij KaBivZa, are in appearance 
 at least somewhat irregular : where the augment is evident, and placed afler the 
 preposition, there can be no doubt that they obey the general rule, as /caB-rjiSov, 
 and whenever the penultimate of such forms is naturally long, it accords best 
 with the statements of the old grammarians to place the circumflex upon it, of 
 course only in the past tenses of the indicative mood, as KaBivSov, E. M. 483. 44, 
 or as Zenodotus wrote, eKaBevSov, Schol. Ven. A. 611 : at the same time it must 
 be observed that xdBfvSov and fxdBfvSov are frequently found in the books, though 
 the former is expressly condemned by E. M. 484. 
 
 The compounds of i^oj differ on account, as it is said, of the variation in 
 quantity to which the penultimate is liable, for instance, Chceroboscus (C. 591. 
 25), after enunciating the rule quoted above, § 816, adds : airb ij>voet Si piaicpds 
 TpSaKeiTai Sid to ifc l^ife 
 
 TOVTO Si Tcl ecpt^c Koivws ptiv (pvdfi piaKphv ex^' ''^ 'i H *" ^'pK^ irpoTrfpiaToiiiivws, 
 laviKws Si fj voifjTiKois avariWii airS, TOVTiOTiv Biaei paxpov avro cx«i hi ov t6 
 e^ife wponapo^vTSvais : and in accordance with this we have Koflife made pro- 
 paroxytone by Schol. Ven. r.426, and E. M. 484. 13 adds that «V'?« is Attic as 
 well as poetic. 
 
 CoMPOTTND Verbs in /^ii. 
 
 818. Note i. — All oxytone verbs become barytone in composition, E. M. 128. 
 15; Schol. Ven. A. 577; E. 477; H. 362; Arc. 175. 24; Lob. Ajax 168: 'Ana- 
 bibasmum toni in hoc verbo [sc. <pi]pr\ et cognatis irapa(f>r;fu, ditSfrjiu, legitimum et 
 
232 Compound Verbs. [§ 8i8- 
 
 ubique servatum mirum est a Grammaticis identidem prasgoribi : Sohol. Ven. I. 
 577 > 7- 3^2 ; Aroad. p. 173 ; E. M. b. 'AircSxpi/ et s. 'Erciyiiei', nihil autem prsecipi 
 de eeounda persona, cujus acoentus fluctuat: ^i\i<p-g^, Plat. Hipparoh. 232 B; 
 Soph. 236 D; 237 D, quibus in locia codd. complures aut ffv/itli^s aut avfupys 
 exhibent : (viufn^s legitur Lach. 199 A : avfitpris, Hipparoh. 232 A : avricj)'^!, Gorg. 
 501 C ; ovS^ ai/ (py^ (cod. irvfjuprfs) cure aTTcSi^T;?, Protag. 360 J), tres codd. diro(p^s: 
 Anecd. p. 409, avrttpys dvrl rod dvrtXsyeiSj pro quo rectius arricp^s legitur apud 
 Suidam : ai/jxpaOi, Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 34; Plato Gorg. p. 500 E; Eep. 7. 523 A, cujua 
 simplex acui vult Joannes p. 21. 17, quanquam non magis iuolinatur, quam 
 persona indicativi secunda : ' the passages quoted by Lobeck merely prove that the 
 scribes did not know how to accent their own language in all cases. 
 
 819. Note 2. — Imperative Mood. Choerob. C. 494. 21; E. M. 99. 34; Chcerob. 
 E. 102. 9 ; Etym. Gud. u. v. dvdaTrjBi ; Arc. 174. I. 
 
 On the accent of the second person singular Imperative Second Aorist M iddle, 
 see Phav. 1571. i ; E. M. 688. 38 : irpoov . . . irepKriraTaf ^vixa fdp awreS^ jucTck 
 fiovoffvK\&l3ov TrpoOeffeojs, irepiCTraTai, olov irpoov' yviica 5^ /ierci StavWd^ov ^api- 
 v€Tai, dirdBov, xardOov ; this singular rule is sometimes violated in the books, and 
 Gottling Accent, p. 90 mentions the following examples : — cvflou, Aristoph. Eq. 51 : 
 irpoo-Sou, Soph. Trach. 1224; irepiBoO, Aristoph. Eccles. 121, for which the correct 
 form, irepCBov, occurs in the same author. Nub. 634 ; Ach. 737 ; Suid. s. v. 
 
 820. Note 3. — Subjunctive Mood. E. M. 495. 2; Chcerob. E. 92. 26; A. G. 
 Oxon. 2. 334. 20 : it has been observed above, § 794, that the subjunctive of com- 
 pounds from I'rifu is occasionally found misaccented : irp6a6r]Te for irpoaO^re, Eurip. 
 Heracl. 476 (cf. Elmsley ad loc.) is another instance of a similar error. 
 
 XlpSajpiaL or irpSrjTai for TrpoStfwx and TrpoTJrai (trjpu) are almost certainly errors : 
 cf. Phav. 1397. S7 ; Gottling Accent, p. 82 : on ffwffl, irapw, cf. Chcerob. C. 798. 26. 
 
 As to the Second Aorist Middle, there seems to have been a difference of 
 opinion : according to E. M. 459. 48 : irdi' vtreprpiavWa^ov ds MAI KTJyov €ttI 
 Tov ScvTipov ptiffov dopitXTQV, iv Tp (TvvOeffH dvaffi&d^ovai [leg. dya^i^d^ci] rhv 
 r6vov' hSjjiOL dTT65ojfjiat, (Txw/iai dtrdax^f^'^^ '• -^- Gr. Oxon. 2. 344. 29 : Trdv imorafCTtiiliv 
 els MAI Kijyov Itti bevripov fieaov dopiffrov Iv ry ffvvSeffet irpoirapo^vverai' oiov Gwpuii 
 dirdOatfiai Kcd StdOaifmi : 2. 376. 22 : ndv viroTcucTiKov SiavKXa^ov els MAI K^yov e-jrl 
 hivrkpov dopiffTOv, kv ry avvBiffn Trpoiiapo^vveTai' olov daiiMU dTrdSajfiar tJ^Sipixxi 
 Kardffx^h^*-' B'fipto.t SidBajjxai 
 
 ^epe TeKVOV SMai/tai 
 ffXt^/iOi, aTrSffxc^fiai koX 
 
 dirSffxa^vTcu ttoWoI : 
 
 but MSS, though they sometimes exhibit this accentuation, are said more 
 generally to retain the accent of the simple word : Gottling mentions eirLflfjTai, 
 Thucyd. 4. 71 (where however some books have fmSr/Tcu), Demosth. Phil. 4. 33 ; 
 [Herodian 2. 15. 3]: irpoo-flfl, Herodot. 6. 109: [irpocrBfiToi, j3ilschyl. Pers. 531, 
 ed. Didot] : diro8up,ai,, Aristoph. Aves 585, and others. 
 
 821. Note 4. — Infinitive Mood. On the accent of infinitives used as impera- 
 tives, see Schol. Ven. A. 302. 
 
-§825.j Indeclinable Words. 233 
 
 CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 ACCENTUATION OF INDECLINABLE "WORDS. 
 
 Prepositions. 
 
 822. Pkepositions, whether compound or simple, are oxytone, 
 as avTi, aTTo, irpo ; wuv ; avA ; bid, Kara, /xeraj virep ; a^xipi, eiri, 
 Ttapa, Ttfpl, irpos, inro ; inriK, wno-npo, kitmpo, amsK, d-ni^, biairpo, 
 Karai, viraC, v-nsKupo, ap.-=dvd; except kK or k^, kv, els or es and as, 
 which are usually unaccented. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 179. 26; Choerob. E. 14. 29. On the Anastrophe of prepositiona, 
 and on the modem practice of leaving Ik iv eis ais unaccented, see Chaps. 8 and 9. 
 When the preposition is conjoined with the word following it, it is unaccented, as 
 KaSSivafuv, ijiBaixoTat, cf. Aristarchus ap. Sohol. Ven. 0. 441. In some editions hft 
 fiai/ioiai, &/! ireSiov, etc. axe found ; cf. Kiihner, G. G. i. 359. 
 
 Conjunctions and Adverbs. 
 
 823. Monosyllables. — Monosyllabic particles (conjunctions and 
 adverbs) are oxytone, as ai/f, p.dyjr; bd^, Xd^, iru^; bis, rpis; Ttpiv, 
 nd, vrj, TrXrjv, brjv, ydp, it,iv, 6e, av, Kai, ixrjv ; val, ov, ixrj ; bai, tcos, 
 fi, or, except ^, truly, av, eS, o^v and Sr {yovv, p,&v) vvv, Xi:=Xiav, 
 Strabo 364, and the interrogatives tttJ, iroT, irov, ir&s, which are 
 perispomena. Ov is unaccented, unless it means N^o, or stands 
 at the end of a sentence : &s is also generally proclitic in our 
 editions, see below, § 934. 
 
 824. The indefinite particles waJy, trol, 1777, ttov, nodi, •noOev, 
 TTorej TTca, together with ye, Ke, or Kiv, vu and v6v, irep, pd, re, dr\v. 
 Be, be, Toi and ris ri are enclitics, on which see Chap. 9. 
 
 825. The indefinite adverbs TTodi, ttov, irodiv, -noi, irore, ori, 
 ir<os, tk!), irrj are enclitic and oxytone, the corresponding in- 
 terrogatives, dependent interrogatives, demonstratives and re- 
 latives are all orthotone, monosyllables being perispomena, with 
 the exception of rds oxytone, and ws unaccented ; the rest take 
 
234 Adverbs. [§825- 
 
 the accent on the penultimate, as iroi), vol, tt&s, iir], oS, oT, r^, 
 TToOev, TToVe, TTTjvLKa, Tore, TrivLKdbe, Tr]VLKavra, oiJro), rfjbe, ravrri, 
 (i)be, 89ev, ore, riviKa, ottov, onoOev, oiroi, OTToVe, 6-nr]viK.a, Sttcos, 
 oTTTj, oTTo'cre, Todev, ToOi, Joh. Alex. 31. a; 34. 3. On ws see 
 below, § 934. 
 
 826. Note.— Arc. 184. 15 sqq. : aii, Arc. 185. 2 ; Joh. Alex. 40. 11 ; [ifiv, E. M, 
 596. 26 ; Joh. Alex. 40. 26 ; oSv, Arc. 185. 7 ; Joh. Alex. 40. 11 : i] and t|, E. M 
 4^5- 43 * °'^'- "^^^ H <rvvhi(rixov %^ hia^6pois Grjimiv^i (prjalv 'HpaiStavSs' irepia-n^fuvov^ 
 Tpia' Kat ^apvvopLiVOv Tpia. tripLff-nw^iVOS pikv ycip, effTi wapairKripufLaTiKdSf /3ej8ai(W 
 rt.ic6s, dtaTToprjTt/cos' $apvv6iJ.evos S^, ecrri Sta^evKTiKds, irapaSia^cvKTiftds, 5iao'a<l)7]Tifc6s 
 in other words, tJ, or, is oxytone ; ^, verily, perispomenon, of. Arc. 185. 8 ; Sohol.Ten, 
 Ven. A. 77 ; 190; 219; 229 ; 233; B. 272; 368; Joh. Alex. 40. 35 sq. : oi, and ouk, 
 Schol. Ven. A. 539 ; Arc. 183. 26 ; Joh. Alex. 32. 21 ; see Chap. 9 : Iwel ^, E. M, 
 356. 18 : nepiancLTai to H dvrl tov 5^ napanKrjpoipiaTiicQv. H aivSeffpLos /.terd toO eirei 
 -ircpiairaTai iv p.icrri ippaaet. t5 Si rir] eiOwtrai [leg. tiiJ b^iveraC], cf. E. M. 414.54 
 Joh. Alex. 42. 16 ; Schol. Ven. A. 156, cttei^' ■jrepianaffriov rb H' cVti 70^ Heffaw 
 TiKus: Schol. Ven. T. 251 ; Eust. 73. 18 ; in modern editions, however, when the 
 two words are written as one it is usual to make it oxytone, cTrtiij, though there 
 does not seem to be any ancient authority for doing so : tit] or Ti-f|, Eust. 118. 36 : 
 <Trjpi€tai(Tat Se otl ol TrdXaiol kv ptlv Tqi eTretij .... TTipiffiiaK^L ib H t^s XTjyovatjs, 
 ivTavSa di ^apivovffiv iytcXivovTes, ws ev rots 'Airiajyos koX 'HpoSdipov fplpirai. ol d\ 
 ^ATTtKol 6^vt6vws Keyovtxi Ttij ical OTtrj : vvv, and viSv, vv, vvv is a temporal adverb, 
 now, at this time, and has the v long : viv generally with a short v ia an inferential 
 particle, then or now, therefore, and is by the Greek grammarians considered an 
 enclitic, Schol. Ven. A. 421 : dWcL tr^ [x^v vGv vijvo-l Trap-f)[jLevos* rh vvv &vtX rdv 
 Srj, di6 KoX Ivpavvlwv ^^lov o^vvclv avT6, ovic ev : Schol. Ven. T. 97 ; rb vvv irepi- 
 CTTatXT^ov, Kav TrapeXKTi Trapd tw TroirjT^ : S. V. $. 428 : dti rb vvv tpvXaaaov tuv 
 Xp6vov ttat rdvov (pvXa.ao'eL' et wov di ffvffraX^ bid. perpov, eytcKiverat : Arc. 182. 8 : 
 •ncpiairaTot bi KoX '6ffa e'x^t bixpovov iKTirap,ivov , 5, vvv, ypv, icpt, oirSre kKTiiverai' 
 oTTdre Si avffTeWerai, b^vverai : cf. Joh. Alex. 31. lo ; Charax ap. A. G-. 1155 • '''^ 
 vvv kirippijpxi dv irepiaTTarai, ff^vSeffpos Si &jv fcal avoTikKsTai koX iy/fkiverai : S. V. T. 
 251 : 6 H Tip piiv TI {rnoTaffaSpevos d^vvercu, tw Si iirei ireptairaTaL : oTav, cf. Schol. 
 Ven. A. 519, when not written as one word, it is 6t' av, according to rule. 
 
 827. Note 2. — OukoOv, Ammon. p. 105 : oiicovv Trapo^VTdvws piiv, &no(pavTiicbv, 
 Iffov TW ovxiovv. otov, OVKOW duiaTUv [^tinSs], ■nepKXTTojp.ivoj^ Si, ffvXKoyKXTlKOS 
 f(XTi (Ti^vSeapLos, ledi oijixaivet KaTa<pauLV. A. G. 57. 10; Apoll. de Conj. 525. 28: in 
 other words, ovkovv is paroxytone when it means certainly not, therefore not, or 
 nonne, and perispomenon when it means ergo, therefore, the accent being placed on 
 that part of the word which is emphasised ; cf. Joh. Alex. 40. 30. Kuhner (Ex- 
 cursus 3. ad Xenoph. Memorab. p. 513 sq.), after an elaborate examination of the 
 various senses in which this particle is used, concludes with the words ' ut igitur 
 disputationis nostrae summam paucis oompleotamur, ovkovv particula scribenda est 
 oukoCj', ubi significat i. nonne igitur? nonne ergo? 2. ergo, igitur; — oiiiovv 
 contra ubi signifioat i. non ergo, non igitur in conclusione negativa; — 2. nullo 
 modo, neutiquam, nequaquam, haudquaquam in responsione fortiter ne- 
 gaute; — 3. non igitur? in interrogationibus aflfeotus plenis.' 
 
 828. Conjunctions consisting of more than one syllable gene- 
 rally throw the accent as far back as possible, as cipa, Spa, a^pi, 
 
-§831.] Compound Particles. 235 
 
 8^ra, etra, ^veKa, ^v6a, rjbrj, tva, S<l)pa, T6<ppa; except &\X6., the 
 indefinite vodC, -nodiv, ori, Tore, and avT&p, ar&p oxytone. 
 
 829. Note. — 'AXXi, Choerob. E. 63. 22, is so accented to distinguisli it from 
 the adjective aWa : bri, Schol. Ven. A. 493 : 6,K\' Sre Srj f kit roto' 'Apiarapxas 
 ^TcS^ ojs St/AoS^ 7rapaX6y6is. Xl&fi(pi\os 5k to &Te Kar' Xhiav &va^opiic6v, ava\6yois' 
 Sta<j)ipeL ycip rb ore o^vv6ii^vov tcarci t^v Trpwrrjv tov ot^ &opiffrov' Siare kAy Behrjarf 
 6 'Aplffrapxos dvayLv6j(TKetv ^TeSflJ uis 5rj\a5^, wpaiTOv r^v fj.7) o^jffav XPV^^^ irapA ra) 
 voirjT-y irapaXrjipiTat' Se^repov, t& ffrjfiaivdiievov 'jTapa((>6dp€i — rb Sk Toto TrpoTrepitnra' 
 ariov rb yAp toC @e<xaaKi/cm irapav^rjBiv, (ylvero Toio, ciir Ka\ov xaXoto. d,-no(fr!ivaa6at 
 Sit Sti d 'HpcuBiavbs Iv TrJ *iKiaK'Q TrpocfaiUq. ZiaXa}i^6,voiv irepl tov dW' ore 87J ^ 
 f K ToTo Xeyet brt tov 6Te o^vt6vov dopiGTOv ovK iOTiv fj ;^p^Jis irapd tZ Tronjry' kv 
 fieVTOi T^ kwcaKaiSeKarai Trjs Ka66\ov Tb iis "EnToip oTi p.\v iierd irpiiToiai 
 tpdv etr ic ev, d^vrSvais SeTv (jyrjfflv dvaytvdj(TKefX0at : a^rdp, Schol. "Ven, T. I : ^rjTeTTai 
 S£ TTcSs Ser Tbv avrdp ffvvSifffiov Trpoip^peffOaL, wdTepov d^vTovais ^ ^apvTSvais ; ol fxev 
 ovv 6^VT6vois dveyv6jica(XLV, ais KaWifiaxos' ol 8J ^apvTSvais \6y(f) Ta)5€' irdffa \f^is 
 els AP \riyov(Ta Pap^veTai, otou a<pap, tlQap, pidicap, B&pLap, ffrtap, o^ffap. ^Teov Sk 
 'oTi oiiSels ffvfj.n\eicTiKbs, rj irepitrirarai, ij ^apiverai' 7r&.vTis S\ o^ivovrai ; so E. M. 
 172. 29; Choerob. C. 134. 25. 
 
 General Rule for the Accentuation of Compound 
 Particles. 
 
 830. By far the greater number of compound particles are 
 formed by the simple juxtaposition of their parts. The accent 
 of the last factor (when not an enclitic) is retained, as aTvo-bCs, 
 bi-OTi, fiTi-b-qv, k'nl-To-'a'kiov, k'ni-Tpis, etr-ciprt, rj-iJ,4v, KaQ-OTi, iirfi- 
 SA.o)s, ovK-'iri, oi/K-ovv, irpocr-fTi, t6,-vvv, Toi-yAp-ovv, become airohis, 
 8i6ti, iTTib'qv, kniTonXiov, eTHTpls, icr&pTi, rj\xiv, Ka&ori, p,7fi6ku>s, 
 ovK€Ti, ovKovv, vpocreTi, Tavvv, TOLyapovv ; oirriTiovv ; ^yovv=fjye ovv 
 is slightly irregular in appearance; except cTretTj not e-neiri, orav 
 not orav, though eircJi', k-aeMv, etc., are regular. When the last 
 factor is an enclitic, the accent of the former part of the word is 
 retained, as aX-ri, el-ri, hri-voi, e^-re, ^-rol, ixtj-tCs, roi-vvv, ^cr-irep, 
 <3cr-re, become aire, eXre, b'^-nov, eBre, ijroi, p,r\Tis, Toivvv, &cn!ep, &<tt€ ; 
 thus also d/xTjyeTTTj, a/xijy^Trov, briTTovdev, ovtiitm, roiydproi. As these 
 are mere parathetic compounds, the law respecting the circumflex 
 (§ ta) is not observed. Reference to the succeeding sections 
 will show that this rule is not unfrequently violated. 
 
 831. Note. — Eust. 118. 34: arjiJifioicrai Si on ol iraKawl Ir piiv t^, iireirj, xaSoi 
 Koi irpoflpriTai, ■nepiairZtxi Tb ^ T§f Kriyoiaifs. ivTavBa Sk Papvvovaiv iyx\ivovTfs, 
 (Sir kv ToTs 'Aviwvos ical 'HpoSiipov (piptTai. ol Sk 'AttlkoI b^vTSvais Xiyovai Tiij koX 
 6ti^. Nothing can be more capricious than the way in which words thus com- 
 pounded are written; see Lobeok's dissertation De Parathesi, in Lob. Path, i, 
 566 sqq. 
 
236 Adverbs in a. [§ 832- 
 
 832. Cases of substantives or adjectives in common use, when 
 used adverbially, generally retain their substantival or adjec- 
 tival accentj as clktiv, aK/^Tji;, iQeXovTrjv, eKovTrjv, we^, WKLvd, 
 ■nvKva, cra<pia, raxia, a>Kia; and compounds with prepositions 
 generally retain the accent of their last factor according to the 
 rule given above, § 830, as eK-navros, i^apxvs, e^icrrjs, fTravAy- 
 KTjs, iiriarjs, eavaTepov, KaOavro, KaOels, jxeTaijpiov, etc. But there 
 are exceptions, as, for instance, aXrides, aWA, x^pi-^v, and many 
 others. 
 
 Note. — E. M. 358. 49 : Kavihv ycip ktrrlv 6 Keywv, ort tcL dird 6v6fjaTOs eh emppr]' 
 IKXTiK'^v ffvvTo^iv p.€T€vrjv€yiJ.iva, o^otovovglV oTov kiniiKis, tvs eirietfch' ffvvex^Sj 
 Siafiuepis, drpeKes, to 5^ dktjBes avrl tov d\r]6ius irapd 'Attikois, ovx 6fi6TOvov. 
 6fj.oio]s Koi rb knavayKes' koX rb -xAp^^^t o.vtI rov xctp^^^^ws. Thus also emTTySes, 
 E. M. 366. 26 ; though that accent is declared to be false by S. V. A. 143. Editors 
 are very inconsistent in writing these words, ica6' oXov and Ka$6\ov, Biax€vrjs and 
 Sid Kfvrjs, imarjs and eir' iaT]s and the like are constantly to be met with ; see Lob. 
 Path. I. 600. 
 
 Adverbs. 
 -A. 
 
 833. The final syllable is generally, though not always, short, 
 and the accent is, with comparatively few exceptions, thrown 
 back, see Apoll. de Adv. 560. 23-563. 
 
 834. (a) Those in ea and pa are paroxytone, as kiyia, pia, 
 
 cra(j)4a, Toysa, d)Kfa ; X&Opa, acjiobpa, virobpa ; except rrnjLepa and 
 
 vTTepixopa proparoxytone. 
 
 Note. — See Eust. 88. 31 ; Apoll. de Adv. 563. 4 : KartuKipo, Schol. Aristoph. 
 Pac. 153 : KaTOJK&pa \eyeTai 'Attiicw^, ov 5irfpjjfi4vQJs d\K' i/tp' tv . , . eirt^prj^ ktrri 
 uvvOeroy Kol avv ry I ypdtpn ^lipcobiav6s : in Joh. Alex. 29. 24 it is written as two 
 words K&Tui K&pa ; cf. Lob. Path. i. 589 : avTiircpa is a spurious form, which has 
 no existence in genuine Greek ; iroS^trircpa and {iTTcp^opa are cases of the adjectives 
 ■noBkampos (irpoaiffTrepos) and ii-nip/iopos ; on uiroSpa see Apoll. de Adv. 548. i ; 
 Joh. Alex. 33. 24. 
 
 835. (6) Those in 6a, with corresponding forms in 80^, are 
 
 oxytone, as ava<f>avbA, avTocrxehov avroaxibd, Kava)(rjb6v Kava)(r]h6,, 
 
 poiCqbA, xavhov x'^vha ; names of games in tz^Sa are paroxytone, 
 
 as /Baaikivba, XT]Klvba, p,vtvba, ocrTpaKivha ; the rest in 8a retract 
 
 the accent, as av6.p.iyha, aitpiyha, Kpv^ha, KV^ba, ixCyba, (pvyba. 
 
 Note. — See Apoll. de Adv. 562. 10, he mentions that some persons thought 
 that ^780 should be oxytone, but condemns their opinion : Joh. Alex. 33. 6 : tA. 
 yiiSa [xiSa, Dind.] ol /iiv ai^vvav, oi Si ifi&pvvav, onep xal eirtKp&Tijaev, On those 
 in ivSa, cf. Philem. Lex. § 133. p. 50 ; Joh. Alex. 32. 35 ; A. G. 1353. 
 
 836. (0) Numerals in 6a are oxytone, as bix^A, rerpaxdd, 
 
-§ 839.J Adverbs in a. 237 
 
 Tpi)(6A; the rest in 6a retract the accent, as ^ixirpoo-Oa, ivOa, 
 
 7J\i9a, \6.da, fxlvvda, d\Cyvvda, Trpocrda, vnoyvvda ; except SjjSti, 
 
 KaOA (KaOAvep) oxytone, and evravda properispomenon. 
 
 Note. — On those in x^", see Etym. Gud. 535. 44 ; Joh. Alex. 33. 7 ; E. M. 
 768. 36 : on the rest, Apoll. de Adv. 563. 24 sq. ; E. M. 341. 40 : on ivTaiOa, Job. 
 Alex. 33. 10. 
 
 837. (d) Those in jua and ^a are oxytone, as ixd, 6ajx&, Joh. 
 Alex. 29. 4, fj,ribap,d, ovbajxA, bi^d, Trevra^a, rpi^d ; except the par- 
 oxytones, arpifia, ripep^a, vn-qpip.a, and &,ixa, crvvafxa, eiioro/xa, 
 which retract the accent. 
 
 Note. — -"Ajia, Arc. 184. 6; Choerob. E. 123. 18 ; in Doric it is perispomenon, 
 Schol. Pind. Pyth. 3. 36 : to a/ia, dis 'HpouSiai/eSs ipi^aiv iv tj 16', 01 Aapia^ ntpicntwai, 
 Koi t6 irai'Ta, lita-rrep Kal rd Kpv(j>a Trapa Hivdapat. Toiovtov Se kiXTi rd ci/ifi irepiffTrdi- 
 fifvov dirb Tov ct/i^ yivSfxevov. ZrjTitTai S^ cc t^ TepKtTroip.ivai dpid ei npocrTfOricrcTat 
 rdl: ' Callim. Lav. Min. 75 : Tctpcffms S' tri ptwvQs ajxai icv&iv, quod afia scribendum 
 animadvertit Alirens. Dial. vol. 2. p. 372, ubi rectius addi disputat 1 quam omitti;' 
 Z, Dindorf ap. H. D. The compound a-tivapa is also written divisim a'vv ana, and 
 sometimes avvapa : dTpc|j.a, Apoll. de Adv. 570. 33 ; Joh. Alex. 30. 22 ; 33. 23 : 
 cuo'Top.a is a mere adjective : T|p^|j.a, Apoll. de Adv. 562. 4 ; Joh. Alex. 30. 21 : 
 vimjpepia is somewhat doubtful, in Dion. Per. 1 1 2 2 at least, iiir' iipipa is as good : 
 Oapid, Joh. Alex. 29. 4 ; |J.(1, Arc. 181. 24 : (jLTiSaiid and ouSa);u!i are frequently peri- 
 spomena in the books, but wrongly, see ApoU. de Adv. 565. 6 : 6(10 = &11.OV, Hesych. : 
 •irapaxpTi(J.a, of. § 832 : on those in fa, see Eust. 22. 10. 
 
 838. {e) The rest throw the accent back, as aijpPa ; Xiya, p.iya 
 [<jvp,)j.iya, ctfijuiya), criya ; ejuTreSa, jix^ySa, ■nepixvba ; 6tx(i8eta, xara- 
 XoefiabCa, Kpycpdheia, peia, TpoTrdbeta ; civaaKa, eveKa, odovveKa, ^Ka, 
 irpolKa, TTVKa, Sxa ; KaTaKecjiaXa, joiciAa (wcdjuiaAa) ; e^dirtva, iireKfiva, 
 upoitpvfji.va ; eniarKOTia ; dvra (but ettravra, 'ia-avra, ea-avra or divisim 
 is dvra, dvavra, K&ravTa, irdpavra are proparoxytone, Joh. Alex. 
 3a. 34), Kdpra, veoora, ooKiora; Kpv<pa, fj,ecr(pa, pip,(^a, <rd^a; bid- 
 rpiya, i^oxp,, 'inToxa, i?otjX"5 ^'^X'"' '"'^X'^i "riTpaxa ; a'i\j/a : except 
 avria, and all in txa, which are paroxytone, as fivUa, TrjvUa, 
 TtrjviKa, dirrjvlKa, avTLKa, ixeravTUa^ aWd, Oajiivd, TTVKivd, iiVKvd, 
 X^tfci oxytone; and evravda, ivdavra, rrjviKavTa properispomena. 
 
 839. Nora i.— E. M. 75. 18; 768. 36; 821. 14; Schol. Yen. B. 655; Joh. 
 Alex. 29. 2 ; 32. 34 ; 33. 19 : 'Av6irata, Schol. Hom. Od. i. 320 : o /iiv 'Apiarapxos 
 dvSnaia itpoirapo^vTdvas dvayiviiffKH Svofia 6pvi8os Kiyoiv, 6 Si 'HpwSiavis dvoTrala 
 dvrl TOV dop6,TOJSf tv' fj ovSirfpov TrXrjBvvTiKSv, dis rd trvtcvd fidKa ffTtv6,x<^v (H. 
 a. 318)" Sib Kal nponepiffiraaTcov (jyqaiv : axS,, Pind. Pyth. 4. 277 ; dXXd, Joh. Alex. 
 40. 2 : IvOaBra, Ionic = ivravBa: IvioKa, Doric — hi6r( : ir6, and tred, Joh. Alex. 
 29. 5 : KorairoSo is better written as two words, /cord ■n65a : for Kartvuiro, which 
 was the accent of Alexion and Herodian, Aristarohus wi-ote Karevanra, Schol. Ven. 
 O. 320, others xar kvSnra: of. Lob. Par. 169; A. G. Paris. 3. 20. 28 : irco-Ba, Dor. 
 =7rcf?); irpocrxpffiTa, (ruyxpwTO, Lob. Phryn. 414 ; <nj|ji,irpwTO, TairpwTa, cf. above, 
 § 832 ; TTUKivd and irvKvd, like 6ap.ivd, x^^S"'') ^^-i ^^^^ cases of adjectives : Tp6ira, 
 
238 Adverbs in e, Qev, Oe, 6i, <pi, and ^iv. [§ 839- 
 
 Joli. Alex. 32. 32 ; «a! to rpoirdSe (^sic) 6<l>el\ei PapvvtffOat, eari Si rraiSiA. rtvh Si 
 w^wav : on oi|;ixo., Byzantine for o^e, Hesyoh., see Lob. Phryn. 51 : on tliose in 
 ma, Joh. Alex. 33. 25 : in fta, A, G. 1364; Joh. Alex. 33. 19. 
 
 Doric varies from the common dialect in the accentuation of some of these 
 adverbs, e. g. ttoi/t^, dWa = ir&vTrj, dWrj, Apoll. de Adv. 586, dfji.d for a/*a, see 
 above, § 837, Six?, Tpix? for Six^ and rpixy, Kpv<pd for icpiipa : Ahrens (De 
 dialect. Gr. ling. 2. p. 34) seems to go beyond the evidence when he asserts that 
 ' adverbia in a locum in quern signifloantia vel modum, qu£e a pronominibus deri- 
 vantur, perispomena sunt, ut dWa, vavTa, quanquam vulgo paroxytona aA\j7 
 ■ndvTTi ; ' cf. Ahrens De Dial. Gr. ling. 2. p. 372. 
 
 -E. 
 
 840. Adverbs in e retract the accent, as r^Xe (aTror^Ae), KeTo-e, 
 TTocre, (38e, ore, when, kviore, aXAore, Trairore, a-navTore, eKdaroTe, 
 jujjSe-jro're, /.iTjirore, ji,rjKOT€, evre, alhe, eWe ; except 6-^i {amo'^i, 
 i-iTo-^j/e, elcro\jri), and the Doric ae = aeC oxytone, rj^vep parcxy- 
 tone, and those in 5e, de or dev, (e and ere, which require special 
 rules. 
 
 Note. — Joh. Alex. 33. 27 : 6i|;«, Joh. Alex. 33. 36 ; E.M. 646.8: diroijil, Apoll. 
 de Synt. 336. 27 : on cBtc or tfire, see Apoll. de Adv. 558. 5 ; the latter is written 
 ^vre in Joh. Alex. 33. 39 : ai'fle and ei9c, Joh. Ale^. 33. 33 : ri 5J ftOe Kai a'lBe 
 0apvveTat fiev, o{t irponepia-JTaTai Se, ujs rd rijKe /cat a;Se, dXKd irapo^^v^Tat, '6ti 
 •jrepiTtr] kartv if Oe ffvWa^i/ : cf. Schol. Ven. K. 292 : «£6t6, 61o'6t€ {eiffSKe) and 
 BiiXovoTe should rather be written as two words, see Lob. Phryn. 46 : otovre is 
 also better oT6v re. 
 
 841. Adverls in dev, 6e, di, (pi, (j)iv, — As they are g-overned by 
 the same rules, it will be convenient to include those in (pL, ^i,v 
 and 6l with the rest. 
 
 (a) All with a naturally short penultimate are paroxytone, as 
 ' Afivbodev, avToQev, lyyvQev, Kvirpodev, MeyapoBev, fxriKodev, odev, 
 ovpavoOev, itaTpodiv YiXarawOev, -noOev, TiOpavToOev, ToOev, rpiyoOtv, 
 't>r]yovvT66ev,xap,66ev; aypodi, &y\6dL ; f<r)(ap6cl)i,ovpav6cl)i,TiTv6(j)L; 
 vr]hvi6(l)iv : except proparoxytone, &\X.o9ev, aviKadev [HyKaOev 
 eKttOev), &TTo6ev, eKda-rodev (but iKaaTayoOev), kKToQev, 'ivhodev, 
 'ivToQev, i^oQev, oiKodev, Siridev (k^dindev), irdvTodev (or TravrdOev), 
 ■n&poOev (TrpoTrApoLdev), Trpocraodev ; ^vbodi, o?Ko0t. 
 
 842. Note. — Joh. Alex. 34. 30 ; Apoll. de Adv. 605. 10 ; Schol. Ven. B. 75 ; 
 A. G. Oxen. I. 318.4; Eust. 174. 16; rd SJ &\\o6ev arjp.ii.aSh Itrri Toti jraKaiots 
 a)s Tipoirapo^woixivov, o\ teat Keyovffi Kav6va roiovrov' rd els GEN eTrtppTifiaTa t^ O 
 fx6v(p TrapaXTjySptei'a napo^^voyrat, Kvjrp66eVf 'l\i6$ev, Aiv66€v, 'A^vSoOsy. rb dWoOev, 
 TrdvToBiv, oXkoO^v TTpoTrapo^vvovrat, Si6ti dSpitXTd elffi Kot kolv^v r6irQV aripaaiav 
 dvaSixoyrai, trepoi Si (paaiv dirKas as wdyra rd tis 0EN [leg. odfv] irapo^ivovrai 
 Xaph Tuiv ^rjBivTwv rpiav uis afarjixiiaiihav: but in 918. 41 he excepts otitoBtv, 
 ivSoBtv, dWoOev, kKaffTodev, d-nd-npoBiv, efCTOtrB^v (leg. ^kto0€v) "ndvroOiV : Schol. 
 Ven. N. 28 : ravrd dai rd ds ©EN raj O Tiapa\rjy6p.iva teal irponapo^vvSiieva hmppfj^ 
 
-§ 845.] Adverbs in e, Q^v, 6e, 6i, (pi, and (pif. 239 
 
 fiara, ottcoGsv, aXKodiv, ivSo&ev, ficToOev, ^/cdffroBev, &jr6Trpo0€v, irdvToGev : Schol. in 
 Dionys. Thrac. 945. 22 : rd ds 0EN T9) O irapa\rjy6iJi€va irapo^vveTai^ olov ovpav60€v^ 
 *lKi6BfVj il fj.il TTapci TTp6Qi(jiV y^voiTO, olov irapA -napoSev Kal irKeovaaptoi rod I irdpoidsv 
 ^ du^ ^irippfjfiaTos ix irpoOiffeus y^vopievov, otov ivSoBev, e^oOev napd. ^TTjaix^pcp^ 
 irpSffffoBev trap' *OpL^p(f> — Toirwv 6^ Toii/ SiJo tcL avdKoya btci tov CI — €kto6cv, ivroQev, 
 a Kol kv to) 5 Ae7eTat' t) airb hvofi6,7(tiv empLcpt^opL^vaiv^ dWodev, etcdaroOev. Xearj- 
 fiiiojTai rd otKoOfv, iravToOev, on firjde/iiav Totai5rj/i/ e'xct TrapaTrjpijfftv : on iraVToOev 
 or iravTiSev, see ApoU. de Adv. 605. 16 ; «Ka6ev and dv^Ka6«v, Joh. Alex. 35. 26 ; 
 oikoOev and oIkoSi, E. M. 25. i 2 : besides these several others occur in the books pro- 
 paroxytone, but some of them are not improbably mistakes, e. g. aKpofiev, Nicand. 
 Ther. 337, should be aKp68ev, as it is in Arist. Physiog. 6. 20, like dicpdSi in Arat. 
 308 : SidirpoSi, Nicand. Alex. 3, where one MS. has Sid irpoOi {sic), but diroirpoOi and 
 diroTi-poflev in Homer are proparoxytone, as are cKirpoOev and e|Mrpo96v : irp^p.vo9£v 
 can hardly be defended : and dvrpoOc should be dvrpdSe : the Doric cfiiroOev — 
 ffiwpoaBcv is proparoxyt.one in Greg. Cor. p. 263, ed. Schiif. 
 
 843. (b) Those with a penultimate long either by nature or 
 position throw the accent back, except such as are derived from 
 words accented on their last syllable, which are properispomena, 
 as aTrdvevOe, avdrepOe, kKToa-Qe, vipde, ^irepOe ; aix(poTipwQiv, evdev, 
 e^<o6ev, kir6Tn(r6ev, ecodev, dvpaOev, Keidev, KpfjOev, ^ivrjdeV) oiria-dev, 
 TTpocrdev, TrpifpaOev ; KeWi, oirorepatOi ; 1(f>i, v6a-(f)i, ope(r(j)i ; 'Adrjvq- 
 dev, ®ril3ri6ev, AvKiaQev, 'OXvpLTrCaOev ; but ayopr) ayopfjOev, apyji 
 apyjiOev, UkaraiaL YlKaTaiadiv ; 'AypvXfjdeVj yfjdev, CKeWev, ®ecr- 
 Tua&ev. 'F,vT€vOev and a-atvTivOiv also are properispomena. 
 
 844. Note i. — E. M. 13. 4; Joh. Alex. 34. 30 ; ApoU. de Adv. 574. 7 ; 604 : 
 'Airov6o-<J>i is also written diro via<pi ; KaTaKpTJflev, on which see E. M. 387. 20; 
 Sohol. Ven. 11. 548, and diroKpTldev are dubious forms from ward xpfiSiv, avb 
 KprjOiv : the following false accentuations in Stephanus Byz. are noted by Gottling 
 p. 350 : 'Apupiaa^Bev, 'Apwtvij9fv, 'Acr«pTJ6€V, @6pa6ev (Qopai), MovvvxidBcv, Nc/xe^- 
 $cv, UXoiSeidSev (IIKwBeiaSfv might be correct from llXwSftd, see above, § 98), 
 npaaiaSfV (this may be light if from Upaaia, see above, § 98), nreAeaffey : he 
 also quotes KprjTrjSev from Plat. Thes. 19 (where it does not occur) for KpTiTrjOiv, 
 Hom. n. 3. 223 : KiKpdXrjOfv for KepaXfiStv, as a reading of some MSS. in Demosth. 
 in Neser. p. 1368, and OlfiBiV from Suidas. 
 
 St. Byz. s. V. Al-ii\ia' & Sriix6Tris AiyiKievs, rd Toiri/cd AiyiXiSflfr, AlytXiSde 
 AiyiMoT: 'AxapV'fiflev is well established, though irregular : St. Byz. s. v. 'Axdpva' 
 ^HpojBtavds 'Axdpveis /SapvTovov rd tottlkoL dfs dird d^vrdvov 'Ax^pvijOev fx-qTroT^ 
 8' cmb 'Axapvds ij napaynyq : AekcXeiSScv, St. Byz., or AcKeXerjflev, Herodot. 9.73: 
 KptioSev for Kpiiiia6ev is regular, Theog. Can, 157. 10; St. Byz. 
 
 845. Note 2. — There seems to be some difference of opinion as to the proper 
 accentuation of the Doric forms TrjKoiBfy, TovraiSev, TrjVwBfv, and dWmfiei/ : Gottling 
 Accent, p. 351 makes them proparoxytone : Trjva is ciroumflexed"in the best MSS. 
 of Theocritus 3. lo, though some have riivai, and TrjvSiSfV {sic) : in,Theocr. 3. 25 
 one MS. has tt/voj, another TrjvSi, and the rest rijva : d\f^a6ev has now given way 
 to the MS. reading dWore : cf. Ahrens de Dial. Gr. ling. 2. p. 374 : on the whole 
 I am inclined to think that Gottling is mistaken, and that these words ought to 
 be properispomena ; but there is no decisive evidence on the point. 
 
 Xa(j,a96v (or x<»|''"'^9ev), ApoU. de Adv, 600. 4 ; Eust. 999. 22, from x"/"<»^ is 
 
240 Adverbs in Se and ^e. [§ 845- 
 
 not Tincommonly found paroxytone, though such an accent is false, as the penulti- 
 mate is long. 
 
 846. Adverbs in 8e and fe. A considerable number of adverbs 
 are formed by adding the particle 6e to nouns. 
 
 (as) When the subtraction of 6e does not leave an actual ac- 
 cusative case, those in a8e are proparoxytone, as ' AvaKaia-he 
 ' AvaKaiahe, oiKa-8e otxaSe, 6,ypahe, ^vyahe, Ai^dvabe, ©^^a6e, 
 UaWjivabe. 
 
 Note. — J oh. Alex. 34. 5 ; ApoU. de Adv. 594. 25 ; 616.19; Sohol. Ven. n. 697 : 
 tpvyaSe' TOvToovKiffodvvafxeiTqids(pvy^v,djsTd^ Kal 6 fi}v ^1^70 S' aZOis vno- 
 OTpitpas (II. II. 446)' wtJ yoi,p acTiaTiKfjs, ou /icrd t^s ets. Sii /cat Tives iiri\al3ov 
 fi7} Kol Svo pt^prj X6yov IffTLv, ^Toi tcar^ ^iTaTKaafxbv yevofievijs rijs airiaTtfc^s ttoitJ' 
 Ttrcuis, ojs (TKeirrjv fffcina, (pvyrjv ipvya, ^ ojs oteTai 6 ' AffKaXojviTrjs dw' ev&iias ttjs <t>^^, 
 us 2ru£ XTvya, rod AE evOiSe TrapekfcovTos. rj kmpprjptA effrt rainb (TijpLaTvov ry 
 alrtaTLic^ ws Kal dX}<a irapaywyd. ^iripffrjfxaTa laodvvafXovPTa rots ttpojtotvttols, '^IdrjOev 
 fieSeav (II, 3. 276)' 56pv 5' eK^akev e/cToce x^^P^^ (Od. 14. 277)* dW' ovv ye 
 d)$ av exV' 0^* evavTLOvTai to tov t6vov' t^toi ycip Svo r6voi eaovrat (^iJ^aS^, dis 
 OvKvfiTrdvSe, ^ €ts, us dypade. rb 70C1' aKa5' iKKOjjievaoiv (H. 14. 100), ^vvarai 
 Kal 5vo pUptj \6yov elvai, us otK6vde, ivrekovs ovffTjs t^s alTiaTiKTJs, 7j Tid\iv /card 
 irapayaiyrjv, ws dypaSe^ dkaSe, ravra 6 'HpojStavds kv to? l6' ttjs ^a96\ov : cf. Schol. 
 Ven. ©. 157. 
 
 847. [b) When the subtraction of he leaves an actual ac- 
 cusative or genitive case, the particle merely acts as an enclitic 
 (see Chap. 9.), and the former accent, if there should happen 
 to be two, is dispensed vsrith, as SXa-8e, -ndkiv-he, Bpavp&vd-be 
 BpavpMvdbe, MeyapA-be MeyapaZe, oiKov-be otKw8e, "OXvpiTTov-be 
 'OXvixTTOvbe, opdia-be opdiAbf, 'A'ibocrbe, TlvOdbe, not Hvd&be, 
 since the word is a mere parathetic compound. 
 
 Note. — J oh. Alex. 34. 4 : rd els AE Imp/j^^uaTa, t^v ds tSttov ffx^ffiv crrjjjtm- 
 vovra, Tpirijv dTr^ TeKovs ex^* '"^^ d^eiav, otfcaSc, dypade, dkaSe^ TlaKivaSe [IlaXXTj- 
 vabe T\ (piiyaSe. t^ oI/cov be, dypbv 6e, 5iJo fJ^eprj X6yov, rfjv iSiav ticaffTov exov irpoff- 
 qtbiav, laoSvvaiiovvTa rots eirippTjfjuiai, rb dypSvSe rtp dypaSe^ to olKdySe t£ olicahi : 
 but oXkov 5e seeme to be an error, oTicdvde or oiic6vBe being the only correct forms : 
 see ApoU. de Adv. 592. 16, who discusses this and similar combinations at con- 
 siderable length. 
 
 848. Those in ^e are proparoxytone, unless derived from oxy- 
 tone nouns, when they are properispomena, as 'AOrjvaCe, 'ipa^e, 
 6vpa(e, Olvorj^e, 'OkviJ,'7Tia(f, 'Axa.pvr]Ce, Ke(l>a\fjCe, ^a/iia^e. 
 
 Note. — J oh. Alex. 34. 17 : tA els ZE, el pXv ?x" '"P^ TeXovs Ppa^b rb A, rpi- 
 TTjV aTTo TeXovs exei T^i' b^eiav olov epa^e, ^ijpafe, 'ABiiva^e, 'OXu^Trlafc. xd 5^ 
 <^iaei fiaKpa TrapaXijydfxeva Trpoirapo^^verai ij vpo-nepiairaTai' vpo-napo^vveTat pXv 
 oaa exei Papi^rovov rd irpoiT^TV-nov, i)s trapd rb OlvStj Tb Oivorj^ef Trpoirepiairdrai 
 Sk Td a-wb d^vrdvaiv its irapd rb 'Axapvh (sic) Tb 'Axapv^^e, Kecj)a\fi KeijMXij^e, 
 Xa/J-al x'^f^^C^' Schol. Ven. T. 29; A. G. Oxon. 3. 293. 2; 3. 297. 18; rb 
 Xafid^e Bi irpoTrepcaTruifievov eJipov, dW ^ avvTjBeia irapo^vvei : cf. E. M. 806. 9 ; 
 
-§ 853.] Adverbs in Se, ^e, ae, and t] or fi. 241 
 
 Sohol. Ven. r. 29 ; 'AS^iovfjte and 'A@\iovi\<n, from 'A$n6vri, St. Byz. : &piQ)ie 
 (and @pia6cv), Job. Alex. 34. 27 ; St. Byz. s. v. Qpii, with Kpifflje, St. Byz., form 
 apparent exceptions, which Gottling explains by supposing an old genitive case 
 @piws and Kpim from @puii and Kpiii, and hence @piSia-Sf, KpiSia-Se : 'A\i\9ivSe, 
 St. Byz. s. V. 'AXa^ 'Apa(l>T)viSes is a veiy strange form, if genuine : GiJttling's 
 explanation of it (Accent, p. 359) is not satisfactory. 
 
 849. All other adverbials in 6e are accented on the, penulti- 
 mate, as 8tx<iSf) evOdbe, ivdivbe, reii»6e, rrj/ioVSe, TrjviKdbe, roifjbe, 
 TOLovbe, Toa-ovbe, Tvtbe, SSe. The conjunctions iJ.r]b^, ovbi are 
 oxytone. 
 
 Note. — Urjviic&Se is twice written mji'iKoSe in Joh. Alex. 34. 12, but wrongly: 
 E. M. 341. 35 ; on heiSi see Schol. Ten. T. 390; E. M. 416. 20; ImVaSt for 
 (■nirdSt or e-rrl rdde is doubtful. 
 
 850. Adverbs in en are accented like the corresponding forms 
 in de, as avToae, erfpaxre (erepcoflez'), fKelae [sKeWev), Kelo'e, KVKXocre 
 (KVKkode), jiz?j6aju.0(re, OTTOTepcaae {oTroT^pooOe), oiSajiioire, Trairaxoo-c, 
 ireStocre, Trocre, 'Epjxocre, 'Odpi&cre ; but &,XKo(re (S.Wo6ev), ^KToae 
 (^KToOev), TrdvToa-e {TrdvTodev). 
 
 Note. — Apoll. de Adv. 620. 17 ; Joh. Alex. 34. 24 ; Schol. Veu. n. 515. 
 
 -H. 
 
 851. Those in tj or 77 retain the accent of the word from which 
 they are derived, as AkXy, ap,r) (or djuiTj), StwXfJ, evum^, oixfj, 
 TrdvTr), TTfCVi '■(M^T'jj, Tpi,i;Xfj ; all in )(7j are perispomena, as dWA^fj, 
 anavTaxfi, Ttevraxp, TrokXaxfj- 
 
 862. Note i. — It may perhaps be found more convenient to remember that 
 all proper adverbs in i; or 5 are perispomena, except cLitavrri, tt&vtti, aWrj, irfpij, 
 \6.6pri, vavavSlri or TraaavS'iTi, and raiirj;. The monosyllabic conjunctions are oxy- 
 tone, as vri. It/), 81} (SrjKaS^ kwfiS'fi, see above, § 830), 7J, but ij, verily : conjunctions 
 not monosyllabic are paroxytone, as ^St; : tt^ (xij), irfi, Sirrj, etc., have been already 
 noticed above, § 825 : Joh. Alex. 31. II : rd, jxivroi rb H extn'To /iovoaiWaPa, /ii) 
 Trpocrxet/iivov rod I, d^ivcrat, dis koI ijSrj (tnov, vq, jul]' TrA^y rov irj «ai toC § 
 iffoSvyafiOvVTOS T^ djs, ^ ©t/iis effTi' ^ dvrl rod iea0dir€p, 
 
 <pfl veos oi/c &7Td\anvos, 
 
 but what he means by saying that aj is not oxytone I cannot imagine. On d/iij- 
 •yiirrj see Joh. Alex. 29. 13 : on those in xS, Joh. Alex. 30. 23 : on dji^, Sohol. Ven. 
 O. 209. 
 
 863. Note 2. — Eor ap,aprQ, which was the accentuation of Herodian, of 
 Ptolemaeus Ascalonites, and most other grammarians, Aristarchus wrote d/iapr^ 
 without t sviscriptum and oxytone. He thought it a shortened form from a/iap. 
 Tr/Sijv, but both it and d/MpTfj were usually, and as it seems correctly, made peri- 
 spomena ; Schol. Ven. E. 656 ; $.162; E. M. 78. 22; Bust. 592. 16 ; 1229.18; 
 Joh. Alex. 29. 12 ; Arc. 183. 6 : for Ticruxfi some grammarians wrote •iiaixVt 011 *li8 
 principle that these adverbs correspond in accent with the genitive plural of the 
 words from which they are derived, and as fjovxof makes iiaixoiv the adverb, 
 
 K 
 
242 Adverbs in i and oi. [§ 853- 
 
 rjffiixois, would be barytone, and consequently fiavxv- But in this case at least 
 the analogy does not hold good, for rjavxas is usually circumflexed like other ad- 
 verbs in x""' (Theog. Can. 164), and therefore ijffuxS would be the better form; cf. 
 Apoll. de Adv. 586. 19 ; Joh. Alex. 30. 33 : on iravra Doric = if Avry, see § 839 ; 
 XP'^, which the Greek grammarians consider to be an adverb, see Apoll. de Adv. 
 638. 13, and above, § 769. 
 
 -I (AI, EI, 01). 
 
 854. Monosyllables are oxytone, as 8aj, K.ai, vat (on ot, tidi, etc., 
 (see § 825) : dissyllables and their compounds are accented on 
 the penultimate, as Sprt, airapri, eaapn ; avdi, Karavdi ; en, eio-eVt, 
 l^e'rt, /xr/KETt, ovk.4ti, ■npoairi, ; ort, brjXovon, biori, KadoTi ; ^yxk 
 a.-)(fii, ifpi, ^)(i, ixixph oiKsi, o-^jn, iray;)(t, x'^P'- ' ^M^'j "^oXai, the 
 compounds of which retract the accent, as Trpoirai^ai, rpi-na- 
 kai; except aei, eiret (see above, § 830), irpcot in Attic, x^M"' 
 oxytone, and hel perispomenon. On those in oi^ see below, 
 § 858. 
 
 855. Note i. — Joh. Alex. 32. 15: t& (t b^vverai dfioias rf ffvvSiafUji, ety' 
 u)il>i\tr rd yA.p arotx^'ov TTcpianaTai : it is, however, like the Doric al, left unac- 
 cented in our editions, though otovu, ^travel, amrfpd, wad, and the like are oxy- 
 tone : ai, .^olic = det, is paroxytone, Theog. Can. 3,8; airApri, or dir* apn = aird 
 Tov vvVj must be distinguished from airaprC = dTTT^pTtcr/icVojy, nXdois, dKpi^ws, 
 Sohol. Aristoph. Plut. 388 ; Joh. Alex. 37. 10 : rd S^ dnaprl wap' 'ABrjvaiois 6^{i- 
 verai : cf. Lob. Phryn. 21 : on iriiXai and its compounds see Joh. Alex. 36. 22 ; 
 Chojrob. C. 402. 3 : Theog. Can. 158. 31 : on ciil"-. E. M. 646, 8 ; otKei and xip^^C, 
 Joh. Alex. 36. 21-32 : X"P'' is perispomenon, though x<"P's is oxytone, Apoll. de 
 Adv. 548. 31 ; irput, E. M. 607. 21 : Kai to Trpait dvaXoydiTfpSv Iffrj irapd r^ noiriT^ 
 ^apvv6p,ivov, irpwid' vir iiol: E.M. 692. 12 : TTpoA'o-n^pol pXv ■noi'qral ^apivovfftv oXoVj 
 Jlpati S* uit' TjoT-^~ol 6^ Koivol /cal ^Attlkol /cat 'A$7]vaiot o^vvovfftv : cf. Theog. Can, 
 159. 26 : vi\i\,, Schol. Ven. N. 140 ; vipi &s o?«o6i[?] «al ayx'- ^^ 'PV' IlTohfuaTes' nvh 
 Si TovTo b^vvovai, ixf'i: cf. Apoll. de Adv. 545. 18 : oKai (?) is a doubtful form. 
 
 856. Note 2. — Doric adverbs of place in ti are perispomena, as Tr)V6t, toutci, 
 ir«t, aviT6t, Joh. Alex. 36. 33 ; Theog. Can. 159. 7, who includes ixtl among them; 
 Apoll. de Adv. 542. 30; Synt. 238. 8. 
 
 857. Iota paragogicum always takes the accent, as hevpi, Avi, 
 evOahi, kvi, kvrevdev, ivrevdevi, vvv, vvvi, vvvp.evi, ovkL, ov\i, ovToycri, 
 tovtC, b>bi ; except iJaix.' paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — Apoll. de Adv. 571. 4 ; E, M. 607. 20 ; 646. 10 : vaCxW Joh. Alex. 37. 
 5 ; Arc. 183. II ; A. G. 1161 ; Matthiii (Gr. Gr. T. i. § 261 d. p. 454) denies that 
 either oiixi or va^ixh which he wrongly accents vaixi (cf. Schol. Ven. K. 292), is 
 a case of i paragogicum : |xt|Xi, A. G. 108. 14, and vfixi, are both doubtful. 
 
 858. Those in ot are perispomena, as apfxaX, ^vddi, ivravdol, 
 ovbajxol, 'A0)xovoi, 'IcrOjioi, Meyapot, Ylaiavidi, ^(ptyyoi, ^peappoi ; 
 except dissyllables from barytone primitives, which are paroxy- 
 tone, as evbov lySot, ?fa) Ifot, jweVoi ixicra-oi, oTkoj oLkoi, '61:01, 
 irebov ireSoi, 
 
-§ 863.J Adverbs in <ri, ukl, and 1. 243 
 
 Note.— A. G. 944. 30 ; Schol. Veu. *. 122 ; Joh. Alex. 36. i ; Arc. 183. 16 : 
 'EvSoi, Apoll. de Adv. 610. 25, some wrote ivloi, E. M, 663. 30 ; Eust. 140. 15 ; 722. 
 62 : tjoi, E. M. 663. 32, is written Ifoi", Eust. 140. 15 : oHkoi, Arc. 183. 16 : olf/coi 
 h\ avri Tov CIS tIv oTkov napo^iviTai : Apoll. de Adv. 588. 21 : oiroi, Arc. 182. 8 : 
 ir^Soi, A. G. 945. 2 ; Joh. Alex. 36. 8 : (jlIo-oi, Molic, Apoll. de Adv. 610. 31 : 
 (xla-o-oi, jEolio, Apoll. de Adv. 589. 3. 
 
 859. Those in trt retain the accent of their primitives, as 
 6vpd-cn, 'Adrivrj-a-i, 'OXvfXTTLd-a-i, Upacnd-cn become dvpacri, 'Adr\vr\cn, 
 'OXviiirCaa-i., Upaa-iaa-i, (§ 98), •navT&.Ttain {&i;a<yi), wpacn {&pa), 
 'EXaiovo'L ('EXatoSs), 'EXevcnvCa-L CEkexxrivls). 
 
 860. Note i. — Joh. Alex. 35. 28 : rd tis 01 ucd (is SI rdv twv «is ©EN empprj- 
 n/nTov ex« T(5i/oc, oXov oUoBiv oUoBi, &yp69ev ayp69t, 'OKv/imaBev, 'OXviimaaiv [leg. 
 '0\vpima6ey, 'OKvunlaiXiV, of. 35. 14], 'A\oiitfiKri$ev 'A\<uirriKi]aiv [? leg. 'AXaiKXTJSev 
 'AXanreK^ai] : '0\v\i'nia<Ti, Sohol. Aristoph. Vesp. 1382 : vvv iip<mapo^iv(Tm' \e- 
 7CTai ycip nepl T6irov. kav irepl irpdy/iaros y Bi^AoCffa ij A^^is, ohv wj tl \iyot Tis 
 8e«a '0\vfnria(Tiv k<l>€^rjs cviKTjffev 6 deiva irponepiffiraTat. yivercu ycip rd 
 liiv &vh rov 'QKvintia 'OXvumaai, tA Si airb toB '0\viJ,mds 'OKv/imdai ; but has the 
 dative plural of 'OKvuirids a long penultimate? of. A. G. Oxon. i. 388. 8; Lob. 
 Path. 2. 251. 
 
 861. Note 2. — Many adverbs of this termination are found in the books 
 wrongly accented : Gottling mentions Movvwxtilo'i or MouvvxiSai for lafft, Ilpa- 
 o-Cijo'i, St. Byz. for npatriacn (but npaaia<n may be correct, of. § 98) ; n\aTaui<n, 
 Paus. 3. 5 (where Dindorf has the correct form UXaraido'i), ©puiiri for ©piSo-i ; 
 AcKcXEiScri from Ae«i\eia : on this St. Byz. says, AcKcKeia . . . 6 SrjitSTrjs Aexe- 
 KetevSf rh ToniKdv AeKeXetaOev tA ycip oTrd o^vrdvaiv eh A ^ cis H yiyv6p,iva 5ici rov 
 H0EN fj AOEN npOTrfpiairarai. irapd. Si KaWipAxV Aeice\ei66ev Aeite\(ii(e A««£\Ei3ffi. 
 But it is questionable whether any such form as AeneKtid exists ; there is AexeXer/, 
 which might be contracted Ae«f\rj, from which we should get AekeXtiSev and 
 AEKeXTJcri. 'A|jia£avT«id<ri.v from 'A/iafdi/Tcia, St. Byz., and in the same author, 
 'EpiKEido-i, TlreXfia-i, "Epxido-i, 'EKaX'qo'i., 'Epexflioo'i, Kpuiriao-i, Tpi.v6p.6ilai, 
 'AvaKaiSo-iv, Suid. Kpiucri (perhaps for Kpiiiaaf, of. A. G. 1423), St. Byz., and 
 'Apa<()ir)vijo-i (Gottling conjectures 'Apaxprjviat) are doubtful. 
 
 862. Those in ukl for okis are paroxytone, as dav[ji.dKi, Joh. 
 Alex. 37- 13, TToWdKi (TToWdKis), TOVrdKl. 
 
 For those in qbt and Ol, see above § 841. 
 
 The remaining- adverbs in t are oxytone, as d6p-qvi, aKpad, 
 ajxeTacTTpeiTTl, anvOrjrC, avoiptooKTi, aiiTOfdviC, avTo\eipel,, dcopi, 
 viuxTTl, TTavoiKel, upoTaivi, •nayyvvai.Kl, AoopLcrTC, 'EXAr;yicrT^, 'lacrrC, 
 Suptcrr^; except dp.i)\.ei, 6(rr]i/,epai paroxytone, ocr&pai properir- 
 spomenon, and 'iKrjTi, &,iKr]TL, ivavTi., direvavTi, KarivavTi, Tripvn, 
 TTpoTT^pvcn proparoxytone. 
 
 863. Note. — A.G. Oxon. 1. 124. 21 ; 'AjjieXei, though used as an adverb, is 
 the imperative oi &iie\iai, Theog. Can. 165. 11 ; ?ki]ti, i.iKi\Ti, Apoll. de Conj. 498. 
 31; de Adv. 553. 17; Joh. Alex. 37. 10: c(ji,iTaXi = e,ii7raA.ic: 6<Tr)|»fpai and ocrfflpai 
 = S(rai TJltepai, oaai Sipat : ir^pvcn, Sohol. Ven. n. 324. 
 
 R 7, 
 
244 
 
 Adverbs in v. [§8^3- 
 
 The MsXxa adverbs in m are barytone, as TqKit, d\vei, drcpiei, Theog. Can. 
 i6o. 7. 
 
 'AXijAoOvTi, St. Byz., 'AvavupoCvTi, St. Byz., and MopaOwvi, Aristoph. Eq. 781, 
 are mere dative cases, and as such they naturally retain their proper accent. 
 
 -N. 
 
 864. On those in dev, (piv, see above, § 841. 
 
 («) Adverbs in v throw the accent back, as &yav, ayhriv, 
 aiybrjv, anewv, &VTr]v, aTrpiAr-qv, S.(r(TOV, avpLOv, eitaupiov, crrjjxepov, 
 fivQqv, e^a-TTLVOV, liriKAiji', \idv, VTTipXlav, ix&rjv, irdkiv, ep,TTakiv, 
 ■nipav, avrnrepdv, Trptiriv ; except oxytone, those in bov and boov, 
 and those from oxytone primitives, as dKrtz/jjSo'y, kdvrfiov, Kpibov, 
 biuKpibov, Kvvrjbov, kvKrjbov, axebov (but ^ixTtebov and hbov are 
 barytone), bripov, ekeov, ereov ; ^Ktrobdv, fixitobdv, -npovobdiv ; aK7\v 
 (axTj), aKp.riv (a/c/xTj), kdikovT7\v {eOikovTris), kKOVT-qv (Ikojttjs). The 
 word aUv (lo-ater) is also oxytone. 
 
 865. (i) Cases of substantives and adjectives, when used 
 adverbially, retain the accent of the original word, as axTji;, 
 CLKp-riv, aWrjv, avriov, anavriov, ap^v, Welav, bcapedv, ifioviiv, 
 Kdkkiov, jxaKpAv, viiov, iraoDbCrfv, 'nkrjcriov, 'irpo((>6abi'qv, cr)(e8^?ji', 
 TvyJ)v, vTT€pp,opov; except x&piev Attic, proparoxytone, and av6r\- 
 jxepov oxytone. 
 
 866. (c) Those consisting of a preposition or article and an 
 accusative case retain the accent of the last factor (see above, 
 § 833), as v^iv; avomv, elcroinv, Kwroinv, puToinv, k^o-niv, Kwri,- 
 VTrjaiv, KaT&vTr](TTiv, eTnTrkelov, eTrnrkeov, imronkiov, eTriTOTTkeiirrov, 
 iaijaTfpov, e(l>6<Tov, KaOavTov, KarevavTiov, irapaaaov, Toap\cu,ov, 
 To-nkiov, TOTTp&rov; but compounds with Troy are paroxytone, 
 except those in Trdfj.'nav, which are proparoxytone, as eladTrav, 
 fTriTTav, KaOdirav, irapairav, TTepiiraiJ.TTav, ToeTtl-nav ; tou&v (or to 
 Ttav) is oxytone. These words are frequently written separately, 
 and in some cases at least it is far better to do so. 
 
 867. Note. — On adverbs in 86v, see ApoU. de Adv. 550. 6 ; 609: 28 ; 611. i ; 
 Euat. 1062. 31 ; Herod, it. ft. K. 46. 7 ; they retain their accent in composition, as 
 irapaK\i86v, auT0(TxeS6v, S. V. H. 273 : Ti|ji,€poXe'YS6v, Arist. H. A. 6. 21. 3, not 
 ^nep6\fySov, as in B. M. 429. 40, and in some editions of .^achyl. Pers. 63 : 
 dSeiJidv, oTav, Kp^rts, Hesych. : on tvSov and ciitteSov, see Theog. Can. 162. 8 ; 
 Herod. ir. ji. A. 25. 14 ; Joh. Alex. 38. 3 ; E. M. 204. 52 ; on those in 8iiv, Joh. 
 Alex. 37. 33 ; ApoU. de Adv. 611. 23 ; Gottling, Accent, p. 344, notes that tKov- 
 Tfjv and IfleXovT^v, on which see Joh. Alex. 37. 36, are falsely paroxytone in A. G. 
 1368 : on dK(j,'f|v, Joh. Alex. 29. 23 ; ai^v, Theog. Can. 161. 29 ; Joh. Alex. 33. 36 : 
 IJ6v, Chcerob. E. 89. 27 : auflwpiv seems to be oxytone in all the places quoted in 
 
-§ 87°.] Adverbs in i, o, and p. 
 
 245 
 
 H. D. ; cu9vup6v in Suidas is probably incorrect ; H. D. quote it from Procop. 
 Goth. 4. p. 665 A, but it ia rightly proparoxytone in ^lian, H. A. 7. 5 : au9T)|j.e- 
 p6v is oxytone, Joh. Alex. 50. 24 ; Choerob. E. 89. 27 : on irAiiirav and iravrdirao-i, 
 see Joh. Alex. 30. 27: iranr||iEp6v is also oxytone in Herodot. 7. 183 : on ircpav 
 and dvTiir^pav, Joh. Alex. 29. 28: on the Doric form So4v=Siji', which is oxy- 
 tone contrary to rule, see Joh. Alex. 37. 31 : irpAiv, Joh. Alex. 32. 7 : t5 fiivToi 
 vp<p liovoaiWapov irap' 'Attikois d^Ovfrar iwil ex toS irpat StavM^fiov o^vvoiiivov 
 KOTcL ffwaipeffiv ^iyov€, rd b\ irpwiv TTpoTTtpiffirdTai . . , tntl kts rod Trp6njV. 
 
 On x<^P>'Cv> which the Attic distinguished from the neuter singular X''P'"'> s^s 
 Joh. Alex. 30. 17 ; Apoll. de Adv. 570. 27 ; Ammon. p. 117 ; E. M. 358. 55 ; 807. 
 1 5, but the distinction is sometimes neglected, cf . H. D. s. v. 
 
 KpoYOv, Schol. Aristoph. Eq. 485 ; 'Apiarapxos i^vrdvas di/Ti toC xpavyaaTtKu/s, 
 Kal 'HpwSiavd? ^v *Attik^ irpoffcpSif}. 
 
 868. Adverbs in ^ are oxytone, as a\kA^, cnraWd^, evaWA^, 
 
 TrapaWA^, airoScif, Sta/iiirii^, ^-mrA^, evpd,^, XA^, p,ovA^, okKA^; 
 
 afipli, avafiC^, h-npl^, kiripi^, Kovpi^, p,eTaixC^, ttA.^^; yviji, e7ri/3Xi;^, 
 
 ■npovv^f TTv^; except Swaf (eitrtiiraf, k^Aita^, Kadaira^, vpocrana^), 
 
 and Tiipi^ paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — Apoll. de Adv. 544. 32 ; 548. 9 ; E. M. 781. 47 ; S. V. A. 148 ; Schol. 
 Ven. A. 251 ; H. 60 ; Eust. 249.. 33; 842. 43 ; 966. 63. Besides Swag and ircpi|, 
 Joh. Alex. 38. 9 mentions irdpc£ {w&pa( cod.) : Herod. ir. /j.. \. 25. 20 : oiStv els 
 EH ^iripprj/ia ^apvvdftfvov iic 5io irpoBtaeav avvtarrjKds, ojrep Kal yevmf Si\ei cwt&t- 
 TeaOaij aWd /jl6vov t6 ir&pe^. Kal yoLp fi ffvvii&eta ovtojs f(T$' ore (prjal, irdpe^ 'AttoA- 
 Kaiviov bv Tp6irov Kal 'Hp6SoTos iv tj rerdpTy iiprj, iripe^ rov tc SkvBiov %8veos. 
 irapci fi^vTot T^ TToiijT^ '4rep6v Ian rb d^vvdptevov. dXXd trap^^ ttjv vijo'ov IXa^vcre* 
 irap^^ 7rcp(.p,T|Kca St^pa. iipijTai 5^ irepl avrov iv T17 ^OfiijpiK^ irpoffqtSla : Schol. Ven. 
 I. 7: Tvpavviav Si li/ nipos \6yov fjKovdiv, tv ]? impptjiia xai Papvvef Kal ex" 
 \6yoy, (Is *Hp(55oTOS kv 5' (c. 46) Trdpe^ rod ^kvOikov tBvovs. -naph 5^ to) TTOtrjry 
 rb vapi^ 5vo fi^prj \6yov tlal Kal iyKhlvovTai oi St/o itpoBtaas : cf. Apion and Hero- 
 dorug ap. Eust. 732. 39. Apparently Herodian wrote jrdp If in Homer, later editors 
 have been content with napl(. In A. G. 1428 the adverb vppa£ (?) is barytone. 
 
 -O. 
 
 869. All particles in o (there are no proper adverbs), both 
 
 simple and compound, are oxytone, as 6 to, Kado, KaOavTo, vpo, 
 
 airoTrpo, hiaitpo, irpoTrpo ; except bevpo properispomenon. 
 
 Note. — Apoll. de Synt. 332. 19 : on Sevpo and its various forms, Herod, -n. p.. \. 
 26. 31 ; the barbarism eJfiino-TO = If <5m<r9ei' is proparoxytone. 
 
 -P. 
 
 870. Tho^e in p take the accent on the penultimate, as avTrj- 
 p.ap, fwrjixap, e$rjp,ap, iravrjfjLap, Hcpap, eWap, kitUap, tKTap, TTpdirap, 
 iiTTap ; vuKTMp ; except air dp and ardp oxytone. 
 
 Note.— Joh. Alex. 30. 27 ; 38. 10 ; Arc. 184. 9 ; E. M. 172. 30 ; 343. 50 ; Schol. 
 Ven. r. I ; n. 657 ; Choerob. E. 134. 25 ; A. G. Paris. 3. 8. 15 : fi/Terrai SI iiiXtv 
 vBs rhv Arap aimSta piov Su vpo(pip6(r6ai, ir6Tfpov i^vrdvans $ PapvrSvcas, ol piiv ydp 
 
246 Adverbs in ay, n^, and t?. [§ 870- 
 
 ^riatv b^VT6vas aveyviimffi is KaWlfiaxos, oi Si Papvrovws, \6yq! rySe- itaaa X^fis 
 (k AP Kriyovaa ^apvTovurai, oXov a<pap, ftSap, Upap, ffriap, ovBap- ^riov Sk Sn 
 ouSeis ffvpmKfKTiKos 17 0apvvfTai ^ TctpiaTiarai, irivres Si h^ivovrai. 
 
 -2. 
 
 871. {a) as. Those in as are oxytone, as ayK^s, kvhpaK&s, 
 
 sKAi, aveKCLs, ivTVuds; except avrnrepas, Karavrmipas, aTp^p.as, 
 
 flj-iras, ire'A.as paroxytone. 
 
 Note.— 'Aas, eras, a Boeotian word, Hesyoh. ; according to Sohol. Ven. ad loo. 
 Zenodotus wrote aas Sij icaX ptaWov in II. 8. 470 : a\ios=a\is in Hipponax, Joh. 
 Alex. 38. 14 ; E. M. 63. 18 : aTptjios, Joh. Alex. 38. 14 ; E. M. 63. 18 : -ireXos, Joh. 
 Alex. 38. 14 ; according to E. M. 63. 21 i/xms is oxytone, but it never occurs with 
 that accent in our books : KardKpas is perhaps better written kut dxpas : koto(i.6vos 
 and irapair68as are better written as two words ; ApoU. de Adv. 570. 25 : «ai ri 
 yrvtris, ixds, dvems, airep' At TiKol ov Se6vTais dva0i 0&(ovaiv. 
 
 872. (5) 6S. 'Ae's and aUs = aei, x^e*, ^X^^s> irpoxBes (not 
 ■npoyOes), -Rpovydes, are oxytone ; rjjres (crijres, o-ores) barytone. 
 The rest are merely adjectives of the Third Declension used ad- 
 verbially, and retain their adjectival accent, as &,eiK.4s, ivieiKes, 
 aKXifs = aKX€ees, ap.'nepis, &p,4>UTes, avrJerey (see above, § 'jog), 
 acnrepxes, biajxiTeph, j/toXe/ie's. The Homeric dv&wxes is only 
 another form of evvea viJxes or hvedvvxes. In Attic the adverbs 
 6,Xrides, eTrAvayKes, eiriTribes, and e^e7rfr?76es are proparoxytone. 
 
 Note. — Joh. Alex. 30. i ; A. G. 376. 7 ; Herod. ir. /i. A. 47. 3 ; E. M. 62. 51 ; 
 358. 53 ; 366. 26 ; Schol. Aristoph. Eq. 89 ; yet we find S. V. A. 142 saying, ri 
 imTTjSis b^wriov dirb rov itrtTTjSeTs ydp. ret Si bvopxLTiKcL kirLpp^fiara rbv avjbv rots 
 6v6fiaffi <pv\6xr<xei tovov ; Gottling, Accent, p. 348, mentions 0i6rr\avcs, but it seems 
 to be an error on his part, the word is oxytone ; of. Callimaohus ap. Choerob. C, 
 447- 13. 
 
 873. (c) r|s. Adverbs in -qs are, with the exception of e/nTrijs 
 (and e^rjs, e(j>e$rjs, eire^rjs, Trapf^rjs), genitive cases of nouns be- 
 longing to the First Declension ; they retain the accent of the 
 words from which they are derived, as at^vr\s, f(aC(j)vris, aTrapxrjs, 
 biaKevrjs, k^aiiivr]^, e^avTrjs, e^e^rjy, i^e^eCrjs, f^Ca-rjs, ^iravAynrji, 
 einKOLvrjs. 
 
 Note. — Theog. Can. 163. 3 : «|«Ctis aij)' o5 rb If^s irepiffn&iji.evoy : Joh. Alex. 38. 
 16 : on (|Jiinr|S, Apoll. de Adv. 564. 23. 
 
 874. (d) IS. General Rule. — All simple adverbs in is are oxy- 
 tone, except dissyllables, those in Akis, Abis, v8is and 6.vbii, which 
 are barytone : compounds keep the accent of the simple words 
 from which they are derived. 
 
 Special Rules. — Monosyllables in is with their compounds are 
 
-§ 88o.J Adverbs in a/cty, <^5if, vhii, S19, and oy. 247 
 
 oxytone, as 6is, wnohi's; TpCs, airorpCs, (■nirpis, ea-rpis. Ka^ets is 
 remarkable. 
 
 875. Dissyllables and their compounds are accented on the 
 penultimate, as a\is, Htvis, avOis, ela-avdts, e^avdis, p,eTav0is, axpis, 
 XeXP'S', (neraCns, /nexP'^j l^-oyis, p.6Kis ; except aij,(j)is and ■)(aip(s 
 oxytone. 
 
 Note. — Job. Alex. 38. 19 ; E. M. 114. 35 ; 607. 22 ; Schol. Ven. n. 324. 
 
 876. Those in okis are paroxytone, as beKdKis, oXiyiKis, irXet- 
 (ttAkis, TtXfovAKLs, ttoWAkls, TocravT6,Kis, Job. Alex. 38. 24 ; Theog. 
 Can. 163. 13; ctju,aKis' fea^' KpfJTes, Heschy. is proparoxytone. 
 
 877. Trisyllables in dbis are paroxytone, as IcrxclSt?, Kpv0a8t?, 
 fxiyAbis, d/cXtiSiy, iTTaKibis, ^uytiSij, x'^l^^^'-^ j except olKabis pro- 
 paroxytone, and (ujuaSis oxytone. The Doric adverbs in avba 
 are also paroxytone, as aypdvbis, 'OXvfjiTnSvbis, xfl^"ii'8ty- 
 
 Note. — Job. Alex. 38. 35 ; A. G. 1303 ; 1317; Theog. Can. 163. 20 : ifraSii 
 is spelled d/io8i's in B. M. 806. 7. 
 
 878. Those in vbis are proparoxytone, as &\\vbi,s, ap,vbis. 
 
 Note. — J oh. Alex. 38. 31 ; Bust. 732. 30; Schol. Ven. I. 6; T. 114; Theog. 
 Can. 163. 28. 
 
 879. Those in bis, when consisting of more than three syl- 
 lables, or with a long penultimate, and all other adverbs in ty, are 
 oxytone, as al^vrjbis, aKpovovbis, ap,0Ll3abCs, d/x<)!)tov8tj, e fSo- 
 kabCs, e-KiovbCs, Karco/naS^s, Kkmir-qbis, \adpribCs, <TToi\r]bis, aiJ,(piKe- 
 X.e[j,vis, aiiTowxCs, eyKoirCs, Kparads, \iKpi<pls, TTaiXTrrjbovCs, oroXiKpCs ; 
 except TripvTis. 
 
 Note. — Schol. Ven. B. 463 ; Joh. AJex. 38. 28 ; A. G-. 1310 ; 1319 ; Theog. Can. 
 163. 13 ; in Herod, tt. ju. \. 46. 15 a)t(|>ovS^s is proparoxytone : Kparoits, Schol. 
 Eom. OdysB. 11. 597 : ftiv 'Apiarapxcs iml 'HpaSiavdi 6^vt6vco5 Kari, (rv<rTo\r)v, uis 
 XiKpifpis, dfKpovBis, kirippTjpmTiKwSf & 5^ *A(TKa\ajviT7]s t6 irX^pes Kparaici is, otov iffxvpa 
 Sivapus. $ iiriiaBrj xai fj ixvvriScia. 
 
 880. (e) OS. Those in os are accented on the penultimate, as 
 i]lJ.os, irfjp.os, onrip.os, 6inrfjij,os, Trjfji,os, Krjyx^os or Krjxos, irapos, ttj- 
 IxovTos (rTjjuo'o-Se, see above, § 849) ; except oxytone, ^Ikos (which 
 is really a participle), e/croy (irapeKTos), ezroy, ero'j, TrpotKo'y; and 
 proparoxytone ^vayyos {'Trpo(Tivay)(pi) and fiiravros {?)=fJieT6,. 
 
 Note. — Theog. Can. 164. i ; ret th OS kmpp/ijMTa awb itpoBiaeois naprjyiiiva Stct 
 Tov O puiepov ypcupovTat, ical b^hvovTm, koX ax^iriv romic^v Sr)\ot pt,fTd, Trjs fls 02 
 KaTa\ii(fa>s, oTov iyrSs, «*t<$s" Zero S^ roiri/iijs &irri\aicrai ax^o'ecos, Koi xP^'">''i *) o^Ao 
 Tt Sri\oi liCTO. TTJs fls OS icaTa\ri(eas, rfjv 0apiiTovov T&aiv imir/Ter otov, Tripos lirJ 
 Xpivov, ^lios bptoias, rypias, Imijfios, «5x<"' ''^ tvayx°^ npoirapolvveTar rb flKbs 
 i^vvSpievov ovSirepov ^i* nerox')) oiStripov ylvovs tiy criivra^iv impp^ptaTticijv iKSovaa- 
 
248 
 
 Adverbs in vs and m. [§88o- 
 
 To yovv ivSos, cfos, fiapvTova Aiipia : Job. Alex. 38. 32. Apollonius (de Adv. 595. 
 5) thinks that evayx^^ and the Ionic Krjyx"^ should be oxytone. 'EmravTSs and 
 irapixpeos are better written as two words. 
 
 881. (/) us. Those in vs are oxytone, as iyyvs, evOiis, Wvs, 
 fifaa-riyvs ; except such as begin with a preposition, which are 
 proparoxytone, as &vTLtipvs, eveyyvs, irApeyyvs, vpocreyyvs, <r6v- 
 eyyvs. 
 
 Note. — Theog. Can. 164. 10 : tA tls TS empp/i/MTa o^vrova Sid Ppaxt) roO T 
 yp6<piTai airKd ovra- Tci yS.p irapA irpdSecriv avyxeifieva npovapo^vvovTcu- olov, tyyiis, 
 cvBhsj l6vSf iiiaarjyvr rb dvriKpvSj ffvyeyyvs, napci •np6B€ffLV ffvyicelficva irpotrapo^vvov- 
 Tai' TddvTiKpvs o^vvSfievov €KTeiv£iTdT' t6 aWvs fioLKpbv exov rb T nepLffTTdTot, Thus 
 also the Doric trvs is perispomenon, Ammon. 121 : KariOus (?), KareuSOs, Anna 
 Comn. p. 350 D, H. D., and irapcwfius, quoted from Dio Cass., are probably erro- 
 neous ; of. Lob. Phryn. 145. On avTiKpws see E. M. 1 14. 35 ; Schol. Ven. T, 359 ; 
 E. 100 ; Joh. Alex. 38. 35. 
 
 882. (ff) ws. Adverbs in 00s have the same accent as the geni- 
 tive plural of the word from which they are derived, as aKpovvy&s, 
 a\rj6&s [a\r]d&v), a/xus, aTTa^airk&s, airkas [clttX&v), aTro)((ovTOis, 
 apKovvT(i)s, avdAbons, avT&pKots, acpfibeioos, /Sapecos, yX.VKe(os, bia- 
 yj/evar&s, evvuis [evvrnv § 557)j ^8f<uS) Kok&s [koK&v), Kfkr]66T(i>s, 
 /AeydXcoy, p,r)batx&s, /xTjSo'Acoy, olKorois, oifcos, ovTOis, opdiois (6pdLa>v), 
 TrdvTois, TTOTepais, upaovuis, TrpeiTovTcos, pqovciis, Tr]V(iX.kais. Adverbs 
 of quantity in x^^s are perispomena, as bix^s, rpix<^s, iroWax&s, 
 together with fac^eXfiy (fTnCacjieX&s) from C<i-(j)ekos, and avM&s 
 from Hva^. Avroys, ?coy, Xioos, ofxais, nevertheless, owcoy, re^coy, re'ws, 
 ao-aOTMs, are paroxytone ; bp.m, equally, is perispomenon. Ka- 
 0d)s, rriJs, toy, thus, are oxytone ; wy, as, is proclitic, see Chap. 9. 
 
 883. Note j.— Joh. Alex. 39. 5 ; ApoU. de Adv. 580. 30 sq. ; Theog. Can. 164. 
 16 ; Choerob. C. 459. 17 : naX ri airapawv 5J napci toTs 'AeTjvaiois ^apiiviroi KarA riiv 
 dupt^uav, ofoi' aiT&pKoiv KoX rb impprum Si rb If airov yiySfiSvov avT&pKois 0apv- 
 T6vas AvayiviidKirof Kol Kiyovai Tivis tSiv Texw«ffii' irfpiaTrwiiivas airb dvayiviaxeiv 
 Kal rb avvfiBav Se Kal xaiealjBaiv ffapvrSvws hirtKp&Trjaiv avayiviiaKiaStu, olov avv^Sais 
 Kai icaKOTjecos: Joh. Alex. 39. 12 : rb Si airapicSis, fiaiSas irepiana 'HpoiSiavbs, kird 
 Kal rds yemcAs avToiv tt^v Si Kaico^eaiv yeviKrjv ml avBiZav kapiiveiv iie/iiXiTTiiaun 
 Trapa\6yais, ats av/iffapivowi ml tA hmpp-qiMTa, mKoqeas, avB&Sm- 6 Si 'Aplarapxos 
 Kal rb voaiiSav ipdpvvev d\6y<iK ; Arc. 136. 23. 
 
 On those in x<ds, see ApoU. de Adv. 585. 31 ; Theog. Can. 164. 20 ; Joh. Alex, 
 39. 2. Concerning ■^o-ix'"S, there was a doubt whether it should be paroxytone or 
 perispomenon ; there is authority for both accents, but perhaps i)ffvxSis is the 
 better of the two, cf. ApoU. de Adv. 587. 11. 
 
 884. Note 2.— On 4m{;a<))«\as, see Joh. Alex. 39. 18; Schol. Ven. I. 516; 
 E. M. 408. 23 : dTtxvffls is from drexv^s, and drixvas from drexvos, E. M. 163. 
 I : on €0)5, Ttcos, see Joh. Alex. 39. 25 : Sirus, above, § 825 : Sijius, Schol. Ven. 
 M. 393- 
 
 885. Note 3.— Doric Accentuation of Adverbs in -us. Concerning the accent 
 
-§ 886.] Adverbs in v. 249 
 
 of these adverbs in Doric, I cannot do better than quote the wordB of Ahrens De 
 dialect. Gr. ling. a. p. 32 : 'De adverbiorum in nS exeuntium acoentu mira prse- 
 cipiuntur apud Joannem Grammaticum et qui hunc exscripserunt ', ea, quae vulgo 
 sunt perispomena, Doriensibus baiytona esse, contra quae vulgo barytona, in Dorica 
 dialecto oircumilexum in ultima habere, ut k&Xois, <x6(pcos, et oirSis, vavrws, airo- 
 ImtSis. Alteram prseoeptum quatenus verum sit doctiasimus Grammaticus Apol- 
 lonius ' aperit, eorum errorem castigans, qui in universum adverbia vulgo barytona 
 eircumfleoti apud Dorienses dixerint. Adverbiorum enim in nS acoentum eundem 
 esse, quern Genitivorum pluralium ; itaque Dorienses iravTuis, aWws, tt/vSis pro- 
 nuntiare ut iravToiv, aWSiv, rrjvSiv, non (pi\as vel Kov<pws. Ergo Joannes non reote 
 prsecipit de avToimTws, melius de oirSis, quum tovtSiv Doricum sit, accedente prse- 
 terea Eustathii testimono, qui oirws ut Doricum affert e Theocr. 10. 47 '. In 
 adverbio oiraij judice Apollonio utraque acceutus ratio, Smius et oirffis defendi potest *. 
 Quid vero de priore illius regulse parte judicandum est 1 Optimi auotores decent, 
 nonnulla adverbia apud Dorienses aoutum in ultima habuisse, ut «o\<ij, ao(piis ", et 
 apud ipsum Joannem in ea regula, cui hsec adnexa est, pro PapvTovovai restitu^ 
 endum esse olvTovovai supra monuimus not. 4, quod jam certissime confirmatum 
 Tides. Neque tamen omnia adverbia vulgo circumflexa vel, quod Theognostus 
 docet, ab adjectivis o^woiiivois derivata apud Dorienses acutum in fine habuisse, 
 ApoUonius significat. Nam et eam regulam, quam proponit, adverbia genitivorum 
 pluralium accentum sequi, ad Doricum dialectum adhibet, vid. not. 14, et nonnulla 
 tantum adverbia, quum enolitica fiant, acutum assumere docet. Itaque pauca 
 qusedam, quarum vis ita debilitari posset, ut encliticse fierent, eo prsecepto tangi 
 arbitramur, ut xoKiis, aoipiis. Non credimus Joauni de K6tiipa)s et air\ais.' 
 
 -T. 
 
 886. (a) Adverbs in v from adjectives in vs retain the accent 
 of the latter, as evOvs ev6v, evpv jxea-a-riyv ; of the remainder, the 
 dissyllables and their compounds are accented on the penultimate, 
 as avev, irdyxv, k-mitdyxv (?), ttolvv, -npoxw, Trj\v, while those which 
 consist of more than two syllables are oxytone, as avriKpv, Karav- 
 TiKp'u, fiera^. 
 
 1 J. Gr. 243 a; Meerm. 657; Gr. C. 311 : ditolm Si (i.e. 0apvTovovaiv) rd 
 iroi6TrjTOs St]\aTi«d, kwipprniara, xiKas, a6(p<os, K6ii\li(us, awXais- tcL Sk ii^' iniSiv 0apv- 
 Tova vepiffiruffiv ovrSis, iravruts, avTopunSis. 
 
 ^ Apoll. de Adv. p. 581 : tA. irpoKei/Kva tSiv (■tn.pprjp.&roiv . , . irfpiavaTat tj 0api- 
 verai Ka6b iraaa yeyix)) vKrjOwTiicfi tjtoi irepianarai fj ffapiiverm, deinde Iff rod 
 AaipieTs ffVfnrepurirav t6 hirlppripia (iravTWs) iiril Kal rtjv yiviKijv iiaVTWv (paffiy. outous 
 eX^t «oJ T^ aWws Kal rrjvufs, tovto 7A/) Kcd (viovs ■^a.Trjffev wno^vaffBai ais rd nap 
 ijpXv 0apvTova 7S1V eiripprjfidTav TrepiffTTUffi Aapieis' onep oiiK ^v d\r]6h, ovre yd,p to 
 KOV(p(us oiJre t6 (pi\as ovre rd TOiavra Trcpi<frr&(Tt. 
 
 5 Eustath. 630. 29 : Awpnis Kard, t& KaXas, aotpws, tmaras <paal iccU oirSis, otov 
 malverai 6 ot&x"^ outSis. In bono Theocriti libro (Ben. 2) est ovras. 
 
 * Apoll. de Adv. 584. 19 : SoK«r /ioi Kal ward jfiv AaipiSa SiaKtKTov tJ) likv irpoKa- 
 reiKey/iiVCji \6yiji Situs AvayiviiaKtiv, ovB' oirais apio'Ta' tS> fiivTOi imKKov avTovs 
 ffvyKaTaPi0ci(eiy rd imppinmra oirffls, oJffTC aiMporipas rdj Avayviiatis \6yov ix^"^'"- 
 
 = ApoU. de Adv. 580. 33 : irapk /Siaipievaiv evta (adverbia in fiS) i^vverai aiare 
 (num ore ?) xar' fy«\tffiv &v(yviia9rf ^ /5a K&Xm (corr. KaKiis) wnoKaB&paaa If cAe- 
 iripoKXev, unde nonnulli & Doricum esse putarunt, vid. p. 581. 3 et 583. 20. — Theog. 
 Oxx. 164. 18 (Ann. Bekk. p. 1123) : Aapms tcI Anb tSiv eh OS o^vrivoiv imppfmara 
 b^ivovaiv, olov ao^hs ao^iis, KaKlts Ka\iSjs: Herod, w. /x. \. 25. 29 : oliSiv els flS 
 \^oy kirippriiw, 6(w6iievov vnearaKiievrjs AaipiSos Sta\iKTov. 
 
250 Interjections. [§ 886- 
 
 {!)) Those in ou are perispomenaj as h/xov, hfxov, avrov, bixpv, 
 HTjbafxov, iMOvaxov, ixvptaxov, o/iioC, iravTaxov, tttjXoi!, v-^ov. 
 
 887. Note. — Theog. Can. 161.6; ApoU. de Adv. 587. 30 ; 614.9; JoH.Alex. 
 37. 14. On avTiKpti see E. M. 114. 35 ; Sohol. Ven. E. 100 ; Lob. Phryn. 443 : 
 t|i.Ppaxu is proparoxytone, not oxytone as it is falsely printed in Joh. Alex. 37. 21 ; 
 BO too in irp6Ppaxv : eiriPpaxv, KaTa|3pax^, lrapappax'6, KareuGv, eTTiiroXv, €ttito- 
 TToXvr, KaTairoW), iropairoXvi, and the like, should probably be written enl Ppaxii, 
 KaTCL Pff-xii, etc. : on the latter word Lobeok (Phryn. 540) thus writes : ' Kara- 
 Ppaxvs agnoscere videtur Schol. Thuoyd. 7. a. 170. Sed prius verba Thuoydidis 
 ponam ipsa : ijSrj kneTeT^KfffTo tois 'ABrjvaiots Iff tov fjisya \ifieva 5tiT\ovv retxos 
 irXfiv Hard, Ppaxv Ti to irpds t'^v B&kaaaav ad quse haeo annotat Scholiographus : 
 Karci Ppax^ ti ^apvTdvajs Tti'^y dvaytyv(ij(Ttcov(rt, ws fi^ t6 dXlyov, dWct rh Trerpuibes 
 ixovriTaf de quo quffi Bauerus scripsit, nugatoria sunt. Mihi illud significari 
 videtur, aliquos, utroque oonjuncto, irAi^v KaT&^paxi ti scripsisse, eiceepto loco 
 quodam vadoso eodemque soruposo (nisi pro ireTpSiies ille irrjKwSes scripsit).' IliiiJ.- 
 iravv in Dio Cass, is probably false. 
 
 Ou those in ou see Choerob. C. 429. 22 ; Joh. Alex. 32. 20 : Ka96Xou, wpoip- 
 yov, aWov, vir«p«Kirepi<r<ToO are hardly to be considered as coming under this rule ; 
 on oTou (Ifdrou), see above, § 743, and Joh. Ales. 32. 22 : on oirov, iroO, irou, ov, 
 ov, above, § 825 : on eB = cS, ApoU. de Adv. 614. 11 ; iirripiv is paroxytone : tci^v 
 and Koxti both occur in Hesyoh., but it is doubtful whether the word is an 
 adverb. . 
 
 -12. 
 
 888. Those in co are paroxytone, as &vca, Karoo, e^oj, TrpoVco, 
 kKaripw, ■!roppa)Tepa), eKaa-raTui, avcoripai, afjivby, oirlau), ot^tm ; except 
 Sj'eo) or ave(a proparoxytone, and wpa, ki!i(r)(jep<h, kvc!yep(a oxy- 
 tone. 
 
 889. Note i.— Theog. Can. i6i. 15 ; Joh. Alex. 37. 22 ; ApoU. de Adv. 576. 
 12 ; E. M. 114. 35 : dpio- irpaii Adweuyts, Hesych. : aveto, ApoU. de Adv. 577. 9 ; 
 6T1 TiJ (U Cl K'/iyovTa emppr/iiaTa napo^vviTai, xaSiis ?x*' tcL itpoKaTeiKiyyiha, irpSaa, 
 iaa, K&TW, kyyvT^pai. aaxph ovv OTi, Ka$iis irpodnoiKV, eS impprjim t& 'ANEfll, aear)- 
 fj.£t6jfferat. Kal el TrapecTT^ca/ici/ oj? ret (fvvefj,niiTToifTa ovofiaTtn^ nr^trei emppijftaTa 
 Tijv T&aiv Toiv ovofidTwv ^vKiairei, aa<l>h oti irpoTtapo^vvdinvov iviKa toC t6vov 
 KaTiipBanai,. kSuKvVTo yAp t6 vpoKei/ifVoy, as awb 'ATTiiifjsypa<ti7Js T^sayfoir iax'OI'^- 
 TiCTTO' r)v Sc Tb irapci 'Attikois dvecos Tp'iTTjv dvi TiKovs txov t^v b^aav : cf. also 
 Joh. Alex. 37. 24 : tiricrxcpcb, Schol. Ven. 2. 68 ; E. M. 365. 14 ; ApoU. de Adv. 
 576.13: irpcp, Joh. Alex. 32. 7: rd iiivToi irpa /ioyoavKKaliov trap' 'AttikoTs b^i- 
 V€Tac eircL l« tov wpoit' StavWdffov b^wo/aiyov Kard avvaipecnv yiyove. It is some- 
 times however written ir/iy, but wrongly. 
 
 890. Note 2. — The Doric adverbs in a = o6ev or wBty are periapomena, as 
 irS, TOtn-a, aira, TtfiS>, ApoU. de Adv. 598. 9. ; 604. 3. It is asserted in E. M. 
 773. 18 that ApoUonius oxytoned Tovrii, but the place is corrupt: see Ahrens, de 
 Dial. Gr. Ung. 2. p. 134, and the authorities there quoted. 
 
 Interjections- 
 
 891. As might naturally be expected, Interjections are hardly 
 reducible to any rule. The following sections comprise all that 
 
-§ 895.J Interjections. 251 
 
 I have noted. Suidas, s. v. kno-noi, mentions a large number of 
 Aristophanic interjections. 
 
 -A. 
 
 892. "Airwa, 'n&nva, arra, arrara, ia, eta, io-cra, crfrro, T'^veWa, 
 ■^Irra, i/n^rra, meCa retract the accent, rarra, ova (or ova), da (or da), 
 and ixravvd are oxytone, and a, j3a, iraTrawa, or ira wa ira, peri- 
 spomena. 
 
 893. Note. — S, Joh. Alex. 31. 8 : tA ex<"'''<» Sixpovov kxTfra/iivov TrfpicmaTar 
 a SeiAj TrdcToJV «aj t5 ^a li/ t^ avvijBe'uf irapcL apxaiois iieirKiq^iv SijKovv. Suidas 
 draws a distinction between a and S ; S 5 irop' 'Apiaro^pivei iirlpptjiia p-tr' ixirXii- 
 £cttjy Kal ira/)a««\eO(rc(us* §, a t^v 5q.Sa firj fioi 7rp6fftl>tpi (Plut. 1052). rb & d. 
 Kara Siaipeffiv dvayvojar^ov, oil ko.$' tvoxTiv. dXAci Kai ^tXajT^ov dfupdrepa' el yAp tv 
 /JLepos \6yov ijc Kal /card ff^voaf'tv dveytv^irtceTO, ov XP^^^^ *^X^ '''^^ ^^0 t6v(uv ijroi 
 tSiv Suo d^eiSiv KOI toCto liiv iKTrAiJf ecus 8v (tiXoBroi' rb Si S, ^ 9avp.aaTiKhv Saav- 
 yeraii ebs iv iiriyp&nparl tprjffiv *A7a^tas (A. P. 1 . 34) a p-iya ToA/x^ets KTjpds 
 dveir\6.aaTo: Sohol. Plat. Hipp. maj. 295 A : 3 jrfptaTraaOiv STjKot tide Ka\- 
 Ai'/iaxos" 
 
 S, TT&VTOis Xva yripas. 
 Kal t6 Si if\r]TiK6v "Op.rip6s' 
 
 3, S(i\oi, Ti Ka^wv ; 
 
 aripaivei Si Kal rd iro\v «oJ ptya irap' 'Apxil^6xi>' 
 
 S iaS' th re raipovs. 
 
 r6 T€ ev Xfftp Ty vai, «a2 etBt. xal ert ffxcrKiaffrtKov dvrl tov (pev emppriparos . . . el 
 Si t//i\a$eiTi ■nepiaitaaBev, rh vvv arjpaivet. The books vary considerably : tto, 
 Eust. 107. 25: SoKei Si rb frriSiv eta irapo^vvea8ai, uit Kar eirkKraaiv ixov t& A, 
 diroi6v Ti Kai ev raJ vaixi yiverai. Sti Si rd eta avvefTTaXpivriv exei rijv Xifyovaav, y 
 TpaytpSia SrjKoT ev T9), d\A* eXa, riKvov' Kal, dW' eia, x^P^^' ''oi, dAX' €m, (peiSov 
 firjSev. If la/iPtKoiv Si arixoiv TaCra eiai. arnieiaiffai 5J on Kard t^j/ rexvjv tov 
 Tewpyiov irpoTrepifftrdTai rd ptjBiv eta, eltrdvTos, on re TrapaKeKevffpLarucbv enippripA 
 iffTi, Kal Srt, dfs ^eeu /5ca Kal irKeovaffpiw toO I fieta, ovtojs 'etu rd eK-nep-no), ia, Kal irXeo- 
 vaff/i^, eTa. ipipei Si Kal XP?'^"' ''5' A.^feais Ketiiivtjy, <prial, nap' EipimSri ev 2oA« 
 TavTrjv. eta Sfj, ^i\ov (vKov, cKTeivi poi aeavT& Kal yivov dpaai. In our books it 
 is in almost every instance properispomenon : (o«Ca = S eXa or eXa, Theodos. Gramm. 
 79. 18 : T^ dieia /diirjija Papfidpav e\K6vTo>v ti: Tarri, Theodos. Gramm. 79. 14: 
 eiii,, Theodos. Gramm. 79. 24, Suid., is sometimes written eia. 
 
 -E. 
 
 894. 'A/3a'Xe=S fSaXe, S,ye, pd\e, r]vihe, (t[tt€, ^ipe, are par- 
 oxytone, SeSre, eSye properispomena, inipevye proparoxytone, U, 
 I, ^, Ibi oxytone. 
 
 Note. — ISi, ' Atticum esse 18^, non XSe, tradunt Sohol. Hom. n. A. 85 ; 
 Eust. n. p. 541. 22 ; Moeris, p. 193. In libris soriptis ISi vix reperitur, aed XSe;' 
 E.D. 
 
 -H. 
 
 895. 'Iri and d>rj are oxytone, ^rj, ^Xrj (?) perispomena. 
 
252 Interjections. [§ 895- 
 
 NoTB. — Joh. Alex. 29. 18 : ko! tiJ KaOapeiovra, ir^ Srikovvra XP"""", 6(vveTat 
 olov It|, d)T|, iui] : Arc. 183. 7 ; Eust. 7.^1. 59 : yapipovai yd,p ol iraKcuol Sixa vapa- 
 Seiyii&Taiv, on naaa \i^is Si<riJ\Xa0os Ik pijiiaaiv, d pXy airh t^s apxfjs itASig 
 oLTroKoirriVf neptaira t^v KaTaXenroptfVTjv ei 6e dno tov reKovs, &^vv€l aiirifv kmpf}ri- 
 liaTiKus St/XoS^ Kard, t& (o'f|, iStit?. Botli i)J and ai-fj are falsely paroxytone in Theog, 
 Can. 160. 27 : pf), Eust. 592. 18 (yet it is /3ij Eust. 768. 13) ; Suid. /SXij [? fiij], 
 Theog. Can. 155. 191 0\ij n'l/irifta (poivfjs a\6yov IffoSvvaiiovv t6 ^XixaaBai (sic) h 
 Kai rrepLfftrdTai . . . Kal rd (pvrj [sic <pv€i'i'] Trap' ^ ApL<TTO<pdv€t' tffTt 6^ Kal avri 
 /xifiTjlJia (pcovijs bpvkov. 
 
 -AL 
 
 896. 'Arrarat, arararat, alai, Trairai, pvirairal are perispomena, 
 jBa^aij e^atj larrarai^ ovai, thaiaC oxytone ; at and a? seem to be 
 equally good. 
 
 897. Note. — Schol. in Dion. Thrac. 946. 31 : tcL ffx^rXiaffTLKa irepiattaraij twv 
 €is AI irepKnrojfievojv, olov arraTai^ oX oT, doiftoi, otfioi, rd Si voiroi <r7jfi€iai8€s — Trawai 
 yap TTepiffTrarai — kvofiiaOij yd.p a)s ouofia etuai' Sid Kal bvoixaTiK^v eka^e rdffLV u}s 
 y^p S> (pi\oi, ovTCcs S) ttSttoi S> 9eoi. etXTi Be 5vo ffx^rKiaaTi/cdL empp^/tara : Theog. 
 Can. 158. 25 : ra ds AI K-qyovro. kmpp-^fxaTa virep fiiav ffv\\a$^v Siv Kal rd. ffxerA-io- 
 ffTiKd, TO, -nKuoj kati, 5tA 7T}s AI dt<p96yyov ypSxpcrai' otov, alai' aTTarai' irairai (sic) 
 6 S^ irepl Tavra t6vos dfupl^oXos. ol ^ikv yap d^^vovffiv avrct, ol bk irepKTTrwaiv' 
 aXoyoi yap avrwv Xvirovpikvojv ^ fieSvdvrcou <pQ}val, Ka$6bs ctprjTat' x^/*ctt' tovto o^i^ve- 
 rat, uis Kal to vvfiat' vfial' . . . ffTjfieiojTeoj/ SJ on rd fxiv xpoi'tArd pap^verat ws 
 T0Tr6.\ai' virai' toL 5e ffx^TXiaffTtKti, irepicrnatTaL' toL 8k Xoitrci 6^iJV€Tai : At, Joh. 
 Alex. 32. 24 : rd t^v AI 8l<p9oyyov ^x^^"^^ o^vvcTai, otov at T&Xas, vai. ravrd kari 
 {jLovoG^KKa^a: Theog. Can. 155. 30 : rd efs hi K-qyovra kmpp^yLara fiovoa-dWa^a, 
 rpia kffTLV' at rh SaffvvSfievov, ws orav kiyofiey {sie), at rdAas* Kal aj rii evKTiKbu 
 . . . Kal TO vai . . , : A. Gr, 353. 18 : at' ipiXov/xevov Kal tnpiatrijixG.vov t6 6(piKov 
 (T7]fiaiv€tf /car' d-noKO-n'^v tov aide. BaffvvS/xevov 8k apOpov 67]\vk6v dva^opiKSv, ffrj- 
 fiolvei 8k kvipprjixa OprjvrjTtKbv iTept(riT6j(j,€vov Kal ^iKo-6^evov, h Kal 8fTr\a<Tid^irai. cd 
 at rdXatva : thus also SuidaSj Tzetzes in Lycoph. 31 : at at, ktripprjfjta OprjvrjTiKSv, 6 
 irdvres ol vvv papi^vovfft, ^recpavos 8k Kal N.eKdfj,Trovs nepiffirav d^iovfft, Xiyovres 
 TOVTOvl TOV KavSva. Td els AI 8i<p0oyyov KqyovTa kmpprjfiaTaf hv k-nl reXoi/s- ix°^^^ 
 rbv t6vov, TrepttTnavTai. laTTaTaT, Trairaif at Kal rd Bfjtota. ir\ijv tov 0aPai, Kal Td vai' 
 kyu) Se (prjfxi Kal tov oval. Our books vary, and no wonder : drTaTai (and dTaTarai), 
 Joh. Alex. 36. 12 : rd 8k trxeTXiaffTt^d tuv els Ol Kal els AI aXoyov ex^t Tbv tSvov ft 
 pXv ydp avrav itepiff-ndTai, ^s Td 6ttoi ^X^'' ffv/jiTrapaKeifievov Kal t6 dTTaTat, Kal t^ 
 oloi Kal alai cra^oi re, koI t6 aiPot Kal rd ffa0ai •trap' EvTr6\iSi kv Bdirrais. t6 8k 
 cval trapd rat avTw o^vvcTai, eital ffapai. PapvvcTat 8k Td oifiot. rd 5^ S) ttottoi 8v(Tl 
 rovois xp^Tot. e8ei 8k axirb 8^0 ircpLffirajfA^vas ex^'-^> ^""^^ '^^^ irap&KeiTai Kal t5 naTrat'. 
 Herod, v. fi. X, 27. n : ov8kv els AI Kijyov kTripprjfxa virkp (xiav ffvWaP'^v h^^verai' 
 Kkyoj 8^ rd x^y-^*-' "^^ ^^ TOiavTa TrepiiTirdTai, drarar, alai, ira'rraT'. yet aTraraC 
 occurs as well as aiaC : pat (?) Eust. 768. 13 : popaC, Arc. 183. 18 : rd eh Ol Kal 
 els AI (XX^TKiaariKd irapaKSyas TTepiCirSiVTai' drroToi, evoi, TrairaT, draTai, irKijV 
 TOV at, ovai, I3a0ai. Trapo^-dverai 8k Td oifxoi, &fiOL' ^ S^ (rvvqBeia d^vvei Td Trairai Kal 
 draTai: Etym. Gud. 451, 19; but /SajSaf is found in the Cod. Clark, of Plato: 
 eua£, Joh. Alex, above : laC, Aristoph. Eccl. 1179 : laTTaraC (?) : ovaC, Arc. 183. 18 : 
 iraTraL, A. G. ; Arc. ; Joh. Alex, above, or iroiraC, E. M. 823. 25 ; Theog. Can, 158. 
 25 : TraTrairai or iraTrairaC : pvinra'tTal, or ^liirairai, also occurs as proparoxytone 
 and oxytone : uaiaC, Apoll. de Adv. 537. 32 : KaOdttep olv r^ TrSirot rd irairai (sic) 
 irapdKeirai Kal r^ droToi rd drarai (sic), ovras Kal rqi dioiol jd diaiai} 'oirep avva\ei<p' 
 6kv Kal ev ^apeitj. rda'ei yivSfievov itap AloKevffiv kanv (pai. 
 
-§ 903.] Interjections. 253 
 
 -EI. 
 
 898. ^vd is oxytone, aypet paroxytone. 
 
 Note.— 'Aypci is of course only the imperative of wypia, Joh. Alex. 36. 29 ; 
 Theog. Can. 159. 6. 
 
 -01. 
 
 899. These are generally perispomena, as al^oi, yoi, oloidi, 
 
 oliioiixdi, evoi, laL^oi, oiot, ototoi; except ko'i, 01 oxytone, and 
 
 iroTTot paroxytone. Of the rest in t, fjvl and 6i are oxytone, 
 
 tdi paroxytone. 
 
 Note. — Atpot, Joh. Alex. 36. 15 : pot, Aristoph. Pao. 1031 : -yot, Jacobs ad 
 Anthol. T. 12. p. 476: liroiroi, Schol. Aristoph. Av. 58: Si/i/iaxos Hal AiSv/tos 
 •npomapo^vvovaiV ol h\ irepLOirwaLv iV 17 ktrippr^ijia, dvrl toO e-jToiriffTl : Schol. Aristoph. 
 At. 227 = 228: rb S^ kiroiroi Kal tA Totavra Set d^vrSvais irpoipfpeffOai, uiffre ^x°^ 
 bpvkov irpocpipcaBai Kord liifirjatv, so also Theodos. Gramm. p. 79. 2 : tvoi, Apoll. de 
 Adv. 588. 24 : Kal ydp tA irpayrdTvira 64\ei dncoad^troTe itepiaiTaaBaij ojs c^" '^^ 
 oipioifiot Hal T^ oToToi Hal rd oioioi. ^atveraL Srt ko} rb evoT Hara tovto ff€07]p.etaj- 
 ercTOi : Arc. 183. 19, but it is oxytone in Theog. Can. 158. 23, and elsewhere: 
 Kot, B. M. 607. 24 ; Joh. Alex. 36. 36 : 01 ought seemingly to be oT according to 
 the passage just quoted from ApoUonius : oijioi, Arc. 183. 21; Apoll. de Adv. 
 537. 22, and iravoCjioi: ^6^01, B. M. 823. 25 ; Theog. Can. 158. 10; Joh. Alex. 
 36. 18 ; iroirot also occurs : o-oPoi, Joh. Alex. 36. 16 : (jSjiOi, Theog. Can. 159. 14 ; 
 Apoll. de Adv. 537. 22 : the books vary considerably in the accentuation of many 
 of these words. 
 
 -N. 
 
 900. Those in v are oxytone, as d/.iijj', evdv, rjv ; except avv, 
 
 fipvv (and ^pv) perispomena. 
 
 Note. — Eudv, Theodos. Gramm. 79. 24; B; M. 391. 15; Draco, 9. 19; yet it 
 is paroxytone according to Joh. Alex. 37. 27 : it appears from Theog. Can. 161. 
 30 that the verb Htv was made oxytone by some writers : on ficV, tvav (euoi), 
 and the like, see H. D. s. vv. 
 
 -a, -o, -n, -2, -T. 
 
 901. Those in £, o, and ir are oxytone, as paj3aid^, jSonjBd^, 
 laraTaid^, JarTaraia^, iTnravaidi, irdi, vavaid^, Trara'f, irvmrd^ 
 (and TTvinrai), ^peneKii, K6y$, ropoTi^, TOTojSpl^, Tvporiy^; Oper- 
 raveXo, ttottotto, rto, ropo, Tpioro, t/co (Herod, tt. p.. X. 46. 16); 
 oir, woTT, S 077017. ^kaTTodpar and <\>XaTro0paTT6^kaT are par- 
 oxytone ; kis or es is oxytone. 
 
 -T, -f2. 
 
 902. Those in v are perispomena, as av a5, /38ei), /3S, ypv, 
 ekeXev, ev, lav, lev, Ki.KKaj3av, aov, <}>v, (xv, ^ev ; except Ibov, loiJ, iv 
 oxytone, and kokkv paroxytone ; those in co are oxytone, as iT<6, 
 U, lu>T(i, &=ialas! but S kXtjtlkov is perispomenon. 
 
 903. Note i. — Theog. Can. 161. 6, where appv, iv are mentioned, but they are 
 
254 Inclination of the Accent. [§903- 
 
 not accented in the MS : 'AXefi or oKiv is a verb : oB aB (?) Theodos. Gramm. 
 79. 20 : paw, Job. Alex. 32. 23 : rh fiaii xarci, h'ihtjitiv Hvvds b^ivirou, 0ai/ 0av: 
 7pi), Arc. 182. 9; Choirob. B. 95. 9; Theog. Can. 155. 29, for which ypi is a 
 false form: i\iKe\), Joh. Alex. 36. 25; Arc. 183. 23: «B, E. M. 388. 17; Job. 
 Alex, 36. 25 ; viirepei) is paroxytone, viriptvyi proparoxytoue ; ISoij, Joh. Alex. 32. 
 21, and above, § 784; iij, Joh. Alex. 37.16: lot), Joh. Alex. 32. 21: Joti . . . 
 o^vvfiai : Theodos. Gramm. 79- 27 ; lov lov M KiTrtjs, rb toO Sk knl xopSs : Choerob. 
 0. 429. 9 ; arjiiiioiiii($a rpla nvd lis rh T KaTaK^yovTa iv SicfiBbyycii xal inl t^s 
 Te\ivTatas avWa^^s ex"'"'" '■^'' Tivov, «ai 2/ituj fi^ ireptairiifieva dW i^vvbjiiva' 
 sffTi Si ravTa rd 1601J SetKTiicbv «ai T^ to it ffx^fXiaffTiKSv, teal to oi) 
 apviiaiois SriKaiTiitSv : cf. Choerob. E. 10. 14; 109. 9: (iB, Theog. Can. 155. 29, is 
 falsely yniJ in Theodos. Gramm. 79 : <j>ev, Joh. Alex. 32. 18 ; 36. 24 : iiir^(j)€v is 
 paroxytone, Joh. Alex. 36. 25. 
 
 904. Note 2.— 'li, E. M. 365. 14; 481. 12; Schol. "Ven. 2. 68; Joh. Alex. 
 32. 3; ApoU. de Adv. 576. 12: lUTii, Theodos. Gramm. 79. 3: &, 'Etym. M. 
 p. 79- 13: T^ ^ ^vifca OavfiaaTtKbv Kafi^dverai, d^^verat Kal X'^P^^ ^^^ liripprmicaT^ 
 tK^v ovvra^tVj oiov &j ^HpdKKei? : Etym. Gud. p. 576. 40 : S KKijriicbv enlppriijia' 
 & l)^vv6{iaiov axfT\iaaTiit6v, & rod ISiov, ii iy6i. Explicatius Thorn. M. p. 930 
 (408 Eitsoh.) ; to Si /ifrd, tijs K\riTiK^s oiSiiroTC o^iyerat, et koX iinrXri(iv & X6yos 
 €xei Kai 6avfm, otov Si 'KpauXeis, £ Bavjia Savn&Toiv. Oi ydp ri 3 /iSvov iv Toirois 
 i/Mpaivti Trjv (KwXrj^iv koX tA Bav/ja, a\\d utToL tSiv kKijtikSiv. "Otc Si kiriyerai 
 y€viK^, e£ dv&y/ctjs o^iviTai' tot€ ycip Trdvrois ^ ffxcTAia(rTi«(5i' iariv, otov & t^s 
 e/iTJs dfl^idxjjTos, i) SaVfiaaTUcSv, otov & toS ^hov fieriWov. Ait) leal T^i/ ymnfiv 
 eX^' iTayoiiivrjv \aii0avoit4vov 'i^oiB^v rod (ve/ca. Oxytonum a ssepissime servatum 
 in quorumvis scriptorum codicibus, sed ab editoribus non raro in £ mutatum: 
 v. Brunck. ad Aristoph. Lys. 836, et Bast, ad Aristaen. p. 209, qui longa expe- 
 rientia edootum se esse scribit libros MSS. exaote servare discrimen grammati- 
 corum inter (3 et u) ; ' H. D. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE ACCENTUATION OF "WORDS WHEN STANDING IN A 
 SENTENCE ; MODIFICATIONS OF ACCENT ARISING FROM 
 ELISION, ANASTROPHE, AND CRASIS. 
 
 905. When words are combined in a sentence their accent 
 becomes liable to certain modifications, which are governed by 
 the following rules : — 
 
 Oxytones become barytone, except before a colon, a full stop, 
 a break in the sense, or an enclitic, as 
 
 "Ykiov alirv ekoiev ' A6r]vair\s 8ta fiovX&s. 
 
 Tov 8' imaixu^o^ivos , T:po<Te<j)ri TrJSas d)KVs 'A^iAXei/y 
 
 dapa-i^a-as /xctAa elTte deoirpoTnov S ti ota-da. 
 
-§ 909-'] Elision. 255 
 
 Here it will be observed that the oxytones aXiv, lym, bcaiJ.Trepis, 
 'Axaioi, alvv, bid receive the grave instead of the acute accent ; 
 ^ovXds, being followed by a full stop, remains oxytone. Jn the 
 second example the accent of 'Axi^A.e?;s is not inclined, because of 
 the pause in the sense. To this rule there is but one exception, 
 the interrogative tls, tC, which is always oxytone, as 
 
 rtj 8' o8e Nava-iK&a, eirerai jtaAos re f/,iyas re 
 
 ^eivos ; 
 
 906. Note i, — Clicerob. ap. A. G. 707. 24: iarkov Si 3ti iraaa Ki^is i^vrovos 
 
 Joh. Alex. 6. 5 ; iraca 6£(ia inl Ti\ovs Xe£e«is ovaa il fii) im<j>ipoiTO fier air^i' 
 ffTLyfirff TTCLVTas h ty ffvfMppdtxei KOt^i^sTai eis Papeiav' otov 
 
 Zeijs S* knl oSj/ TpSids re Kal "'EKTopa^ 
 t6 t6 Zeis iml M 0apbveTai, on anyiirj /jerd TaBra ou Ti'SeTai : Schol. in Dionys. 
 Thrac. 690. 15 : kffriv ovv diretv on ^ crnyii^ Kal ^ dydiravoLs ttjs (pojv^s ovK 1^ 
 PapeTav reO^vat d^KA Kpovanxarkpavj iv ovtojs einoj, r^v \k^iv aTitpya^o^kvrj 
 b^ivtaOm ravrrjv Pui^erai : Schol. in Dionys. Thrac. 689. 23; cf. Arc. 140. 8; 
 Apoll. de Pron. 34 C. 
 
 907. Note 2. — Beiz (de Accent, inolinat. p. 56) asks the question, 'An dictio 
 acuta recte gravetur ante comma ? ' adding, ' loquor de commatibus iis, quibus pro- 
 nuntiatio sola regitur ; uon de iis, quae plerique hodie solent in libris Grsecis et 
 Latinis edendis nimium crebra ponere ut imperitioribus construendi negotium 
 facilius reddant : ' he is of opinion that commas which mark oflF real parts in a 
 proposition affect, or ought to affect, the accent like other stops ; printed books 
 vary a good deal, and each editor does that which is right in his own eyes. 
 
 908. Elision. — When, in a word of more than one syllable, an 
 accented final vowel is elided, an acute accent is placed on the 
 preceding syllable, as Kelv o^ea KpoT&KiQiv dva TTTokijioio ye- 
 (pvpas for Ketva oyeo.. a, Se^A.' 0^8 e rt rot Qdvaros KaraOiJixws 
 icTTLV for a beike: &)j! cnTOTafJLVofji.evov for ujua ditoTaixvoixivov: 
 Kri^' oTi for Kal elTii otl : kclk ocrcronevos : dyXS aiioiva : ttoXA.' 
 iixoy-qtra : irdvT dyopeim. From this rule however the particles 
 oKXd, ovli, ix-qbe, -qbi, the enclitics rivd and irori and dissyllabic 
 prepositions are excepted, which lose their accent altogether when 
 their final vowel is elided, as ciAA' ovk : eTr' aj/xcoy : oi/b^ avaOrjX'q- 
 crei. : S, tlv ov Vil(re(rdai oico : rjb' in : -nap ahrov : d/x(jb' o^ekoicriv : 
 dw' dflai'droto : /;irj8' knayahXop.ivos. 
 
 809. Note. — Schol, Yen. A. 160 ; Xiyei Tex"'"^^ ^^ ''V v^oi^v^imti toS nepl 
 iraBSiv AiSi/jiov tA b^vTova ^viKa e«9\iP.r]Tai Tijv b^vvonlvrjv ffvWaPiiv, ava-niimti 
 T^v b^fiav enl t^v mriaw avWa^v, Kal edv p ^ hKBXi^uaa crvWaPfj 17 ex""'''" ''4'' 
 b^eiav Ppaxeta, ^ Si biriaai avWajS^ tpiati /MKpi, toj ToviKqi irapdyykKiiaTi ylvtrai 
 mpianiiiiivov' irepiairq fovv to ScjX', kv Si rrj 'O/iripiKy ■irpO(r<iiSia kvavnovrat roury : 
 Schol. Aristoph. Plut. 143: tfyfipi' kyii' Sre dvagiPd^eTai b^eia, irdKiv b^fia 
 o<l>et\ii riSeaSaf ov fiijv ireptaww/ikvrj- droirov ydp, iimep kvTaiiSa rb ^fi kyai- 
 Kal TO XP^"'''' iSpaoi' Kai rb Seiv drra' Kal tA Totavra : Schol Ven. P. 201 : fi;T« 
 
256 Anastrophe. [§ 909- 
 
 b "BpalMvh ev Tai A' vwo/iV^/iaTi T<y nepl TraeSiv AiSijxov wcpl tov a SftX', irSis Set 
 
 _ : diTOffOTT^' kv eripots ycLp auT^s \iyei, 
 
 a SeiKii, ri vv ddiipv xaTeiPeTov; -irepiyiyparrTai ovv fj b^da, dra xal civdirav<ns 
 yiyoviv. apd ye ovv ipvXaxBiiaiTai 77 o(iia, ij Ittc! mpiyeypanTai rd (pwvrjey rrjs 
 o^iias, vepiyeypairrai Kai 6 tSvos ; t6 Kpiv6iiivov ikhvo, 'iva knaT&iavoi Avayva/teV 
 tv tariv ilmtv, ti dna^ -nipiyiypaiTTai rd (paivrjev rb exov Tijv d^eiav, o r6vos yeviaSto 
 T^s TrpoTcpas avWafijjs, oixl rTJs Im reKom : Schol. Ten. A, 441 ; d Se[\' ■ inel ^lerd 
 rds irpoaayopevTiKas dvdyKrj art^etv, lis ml fj avvlj6ii.a. /mpTvpei ari^ouaa /if tcJ t^c 
 SevTepav Acf ii', oimJaTi 8e irhripris, dwd avvci\rjWTai, ovrm Si ^/mHv dvayivaffic6vTav 
 TTCTrovSviav r^v Xi^iv 0apPap{aiJ,bs yivtrai, ftre i^vvoipiev ('he TTepimrdaoiiKV, (lra7- 
 Kiua$ ifc irX-ljpovs ypdtpeiv rrjv Xe^iv, S. SetKe, SeT, 'iva nal r) CTiyp,^ icaX b t6vos 
 dvaK6yais icaX 'EWriviKois ex!7' oStois S^ «oi 'ApiaTapxos iypaipev Ik itK'iipovs, &s 
 AiSv/ios /iapTvper rb piiv yap /ierpov ovk av Sdfai ^XdirreaBat toS aroixeiov -rpoa- 
 TeSevTos, knel 'orar dey vyiis airb vapiardvai, TtdXiv d<j)aipe9'q(reTai, &s ^oviibXe 
 kirel oiiTe Kaieai (Od. 30. 227)' ij oi liifivri ore t expeiioi (II. 15. i8)' outojs 
 ik Kol ev TOis If^s S SeiXi, oi liiv aoi ye (452): it will be seen from these 
 passages that the ancient grammarians were not absolutely unanimous. 
 
 According to Schol. Ven. A. 369 Aristarchus retained the accent in p.k6' bfi'iXeov 
 {ovras 'Aplarapxos Trjv /icxct <pvX6.aaeiv rbv t6vov) where others read neBopiXeov : 
 Aristarchus probably accented the preposition to obviate an ambiguity, which was 
 however hardly likely to arise : of. below, § 920. 
 
 910. Anastrophe. — All prepositions consisting of two short 
 syllables, except av& and ^16., are paroxytone when placed im- 
 mediately after the noun or verb to which they belong, as ''\QLki\v 
 K^ra for Kara 'I66,Kr]v : aKpordrrj be irob&v vtto creieTo vXtj : /xiix^ 
 ivt, Kvbiavdpri : vq): ■napa irpvfxvri : ve&v &tto Kat kMo-lAciov : m Itti 
 TToXX' iiioyrjcra. 
 
 If any word is interposed between the preposition and the 
 word which it governs the accent is not retracted unless the 
 preposition finishes a sentence, as ru 8' cTrt Tvbeiris ^\9e Kparepos 
 Aiojxribrjs '■ ^kde b' ^ttI TiTcoxps -navbrip.i.os, not tm 8' i'ui nor fikde 8' 
 Itti. But T&v TidvTOiv 8' eiTTvcre voXv (cdra, because here Kard 
 finishes the sentence. 
 
 911. Note i. — On the Anastrophe of prepositions see Arc. 180. i ; Joh. Alex. 
 
 26. iSsqq. ; Choerob. E. 14 ; ApoU. de Synt. 304-305 : PtolemiBus Ascalonites 
 anastrophised prepositions even when separated by some intervening word from 
 the noun or verb, as Siae 5' cEiro fiivbv rprjxvs XWos, Horn. II. 5. 308, on which 
 Schol. Ven. ad loc. observes : oix 'tis oUrai b 'AaKaXavWris dvaarpattrliaeTai ^ 
 ■npoBeffis, kirel rb l^^s eOTiv dirSiae- liera^ii yoip ithToiKev b Si : Hermann and 
 Gottling agree with Ptolemseus, but the old grammarians generally adhere to the rule 
 given above: Schol. Ven. E. 283; W.377; S.V.E.406; E. M. 342. 8,^ and Joh. Alex. 
 
 27. 24 adds: Sib arjueiovvTai rfjv napoi TlXdravi &vdyviuaiv,dpeTrjs S' ai irkpi Sdn 
 aveaTpd(pri ^ -irpSOeais, jieaornXXa^ovvTos tov Si avvSkajiov leal tov aZ, "What shocks 
 this ancient grammarian does not shock many modern editors ; C. F. Hermann 
 prints TaiTTjS Sfj ir4pi, Plat, de Legg. 676 C : ov Sij «al vvv I^^ctti^kc wipi Tb Xey6- 
 
^§914.] Anastrophe. 257 
 
 fifvov. Plat, de Legg. y8o D : Nauok has aiSovs di Kairbs hvaieplrm Ix" f^P'. Eurip. 
 Frag. 367, and Buch instances might easily be multiplied. 
 
 912. Note 2. — Aid is not susceptible of anastrophe, because it might be con- 
 founded with Ata accusative of Zeis, Joh. Alex. 27. 31 ; Arc. 180. 4 ; S. V. P. 522 : 
 nor is avi, which might be confused with ava the vocative of aj/af , or with ava for 
 av&OTrjBi : this was the doctrine (foolish enough, no doubt) of Aristarchus, Schol. 
 Ven. E. 824, Chcerob. E. 14, although it was not universally admitted to be correct, 
 at least as far as regards mi,. 
 
 Prepositions of three morcB are not subject to anastrophe, as ivt, irpoTi, 
 Apoll. de Synt. 309. 15, but kvY is, as fiixV ^"^ tvSiaveip'g : so Karai, imai (of. Schol. 
 Ven. O. 4), ivri, diupi, napai, virftp, Siai, anal, iroprl : Joh. Alez. 27. 30; Schol. 
 Ven. 0. 125. 
 
 The passage in E. M. 123. 30, in which it is asserted that xarA. and irepi are not 
 capable of anastrophe, is corrupt, indeed a fajrago of contradictory statements. In 
 Chcerob. E. 14. 12 it is gravely stated that Kara is not anastrophised, lest it 
 should be confounded with xira ! 
 
 The shortened forms of prepositions like irap for irapA are not liable to ana- 
 strophe ; Schol. Ven. S. 191 : ■napoiaip.fV 'Apiffrapxo^ dvaarpiipct -rilv irpdBeaiv 
 irp&s rd pii dft<piP6,Wf<r6ai rhv \6yov, Kairot T&v avva\ouf>opikvav iii) avaaTpe(j>oii.tvm>, 
 as Koi 'AiroWi»'i6s (prjaiv. iweiffBT] Si ^ irapdSoais 'ApKTT&pxv- 
 
 013. The monosyllables sk e^, ev elv, es els and as, when 
 standing' after the word which they govern, and at the end of 
 a verse, take the acute, as 
 
 ^ p' ov)( oSros avr]p UpoOorjvopos avrl iree^dcr^oi 
 Hl^ios ; ov ij,iv fioi, KaKoj eXberai ovbi kukcHv I^. 
 
 (BS 8' St aoibbv avrjp TTOTLbipKerai, oare de&v t^ 
 deidei 8e8aci)s ^ire IptepoevTa j3poToicnv. 
 
 d\X' S,ye fJLrjKiTi ravra key^ixeOa vrjTivTiot, &s. 
 
 ru Sye olvoTTord^ei k^-qp-ivos aOdvaros &s. 
 
 Note. — Joh. Alex. 27. 34 ; E. M. 342. 8. It would appear that some considered 
 such an accentuation to be correct, even when the preposition did not conclude a 
 line, for Schol. Ambros. in Odyss. 3. 137 (KoKeaaaptivia ayopfiv ts Tr&vTas 'Axatoiis) 
 says, PoiXovrai r^s h irpoOitreas ^avvivai rbv t6vov rivks, tva dvydp.et ava- 
 aTpo(j>)i yivrjTai KarcL t6 6pvt9is Sis : and this is also the opinion of Gottling, Accent, 
 p. 381, and of Hermann, De emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 102 : W. Christ writes rdv S' 
 Iitcit' avSpSiv paxav in vayKparlov, Pind. Olymp. 8. 59, but it is a doubtful 
 accent; Kiihner, G. G. i. 259, rejects the doctrine of the old grammarians as 
 jrrational, as though that were a good reason to give. 
 
 914. When a preposition capable of anastrophe stands between 
 a substantive and its epithet or apposition, the accent is generally 
 thrown back, as ■jrorap.ov diro SeXXTjeiros : advOov &Tro bivrjevros : 
 avepi'Kwv wept p.aiop.iv<>iv, Pind. Olymp. 8. 4 ; yrjv TtipL Tracrav, 
 Herodot. a. 22, cf. 4. 8 ; xP°vov ^irt -noKKov, Herodot. a. 133 ; ol 
 6e p,6X' aU\ NoKTjy UfrOriv, rplTtobos irepi iroiTjroto, Horn. II. 23. 718, 
 
 S 
 
258 Anastrophe. [§ 914- 
 
 where Ptolemseus Ascalonites wrote wept, ef. Schol. Ven. ad loc. ; 
 v\l/r]X.&v opiwv Kopvcpas cTrt bevbpoK6iJ,ovs, Aristoph. Nub. 278. 
 
 915. Note i. — The grammaxians are guilty of several unnecessary refinements 
 in this case. Schol. Ven. B. 877 : iraaa wp69eats nera^i) xvpiov xal imSertKov ry 
 Kvpiqi iirerai Karci 'Aplarapxov ward Si IlToKfiiaiov, Ty irpoaTjyoptK^' KarA, 
 Si 'A.nohK6iviov, jT&vras dvaaTpi<peTai: Sohol. Ven. r. 240 : Ne'ecro-' evl irovTO- 
 iropowri* Ni/cias dvaarpicpu' oi av^upava Si ri t^j iffTopias airtp- tpaal yctp 'Apia- 
 Tapxov Tots KvpiojTtpois crvfT&ffffeiv rcis trpoOiaeis. Herodian's opinion coincided 
 ■with that of Apollonius ; cf. Sohol. Ven. B. 523 ; 839 ; A. 423 ; Joh. Alex. 26. 
 '25 : fl Si liCTo^h neffri 5iJo bvopATOiv ij irpdOeffis, rov fiiv Kvpiov tfvTos, rov Si irpotr-rj^ 
 yoptKoVf ij em9eTLK0v teal trpocTTjyopiicov iv iraffi Toiirots dvaarpitpuv Sti t^c irpdSeffiVf 
 iva Tijs oAijs (TWTdffcus iTporjyfiar]Taf ttoto^oC otto ^eW'qiVTOs : cf. Chcerob. E. 
 14 : Tyrannion seems to have carried the principle further still, Schol. Ven. M. 
 462 : Xdos VTr6 f nriis" rfiv Si vp&Btaiv Ivpavvicov Avaarpiipit, iVo t& i^ijs iiripxii 
 inrb \i6ov pnr^s' ovk dvayKaiov Se' ri yap KtuX^ei (pv\&aa€ff$at t6v t6vov ttjs upoBjj- 
 aiois, KoX thai irrb pivffs KiBov ; A. G. Paris. 3. 314. 8 ; C. F. Hermann prints 
 TToKeiuKov irepi 0iov in Flat, de Legg. 943 A, where noXenMov iripi fiiov is probably 
 more correct, and yet he has tov ywaiKfiov iripi v6iiov. Plat. Eep. 457 B. 
 
 916. Note 2. — When the preposition stands between a genitive case and a 
 substantive governing or governed by it, anastrophe does not take place, as in the 
 instance just quoted, \S,os imb ^m^s, or 0oaiv iw& ■nhaa' fpifivKav, Horn. B. 21. 497, 
 where Schol. Ven. says ; ovk dvaarpeirT^ov Tfjv TrpSBtffiv' ex^i y^p aivra^iv irpbs rijv 
 im(pepofievi]V SoTiKrjv r^v nocfffiVf dpioiajs T9) ats dpa tSjv virh iroffal Kovi- 
 aaKos &pvvT' dtW'qs (II. 3. 13): Schol. Ven. B. 162: <j>i\t|S aird irarpCSos 
 oii)s' OVK dvaaTpeirriov t^/v ■np68iai.v, ais Ivpavvloiv «ai IlToKeimtos' dirdre ydp 
 yeviK^ avvT&TTiTai fi dir6, Trjpa r&v T&vov Kal ydp Tis 0' (va jiTiva fiivav 
 anb fis d\6xoio: A. 67: nvi^ dvaarpfipovat t^i/ irapi, kokSis' ouSeiroTc y&p 
 dvaarpk<peTai iTp69i(ris ^cwkJ avvTaaaoiihtj vriiaw iari yap tA i^ijs wapafipoio. 
 
 917. Prepositions used elliptically for verbs are 4)ary tone, as 
 &va for av&cmr\di, &Tro for &Tce(TTi, ivi for ^vea-ri, sttl for eTrecm, 
 7T&pa for TiApecrri, fiira for ;j,e'reoTi, ^tto for viteo'Ti. 
 
 918. Note i. — Joh. Alex. 28. 5 : iraaa Si irp69(ais ^na a7}naivovaa Papvveraf 
 
 iv9' ivt fiiv <Pi\6ti]s' 
 
 iripa S' dvrjp, &s KaraBiiaa, 
 
 Of. Schol. Ven. E. 824 ; A. 174; E. M. 123. 30; 342.8; S. V. #.iio: dXV tVC 
 Toi Kal l|Aol ddvaros Kol (loipa Kparai'fj' ovk dvaarpiVTiov T^y km' rb y&p Jf^s 
 iariv iiri aoi Koi epiol. 
 
 According to the old grammarians, a preposition when used in the senae proper 
 to some other preposition, does not suffer anastrophe : Schol. Ven. E. 824 : orav 
 irp69eots dvrl cTtpas ■irpoB€(feius irapa\an0dv7]Tai ovk dv7i(XTpk<piTaL 1 Schol. Ven. A. 
 258 : iTp68eais dvrl irkpas trpoBkaias ■irapa}Mp.Pavop,kvri, rbv rSiof t6vov- ipv\iTT(i : 
 Schol. Ven. B. 831 ; E. 325 ; but modern editors pay little or no attention to this 
 rule, e. g. Dindorf reads ofoi' 8^ Kot oS' ^\9e ipvyaiv iiro vrjXiis Jjimp, Horn. II. 21. 
 57, where the Schol. Ven. bids us write (pvyaiv viri vf/Xiis^iiap. 
 
 919. Note 2. — Some paroxytoned dv6 and mpi when they stood for &wo6(V 
 and nepiaaSs : Schol. Ven. 2. 64 : 'Aplarapxas tj>v\&Tra riv t6vov t^s vpoBkaear 
 iipaniv Si Iv irkpois 6't( ij ditd, Idv avvTaaaT]Tat rp ytvtKQ fii) inra^x) irtiTTOvaSiv 
 
-§ 920.J Anastrophe. 
 
 259 
 
 Xcfeoii' KoX ariimlvy ri cmaSiif, <pvK&aa(L rbv tSvov. ouras yotv dviyva/iev dird 
 narpiSos avSpa KaraicTds (II. 13. 696), «ai ou« kSi\eaice li&xV ^"'^ 
 Tetx^os (H. 9. 353), Kal y&p ris 0' Iva /iijva liivaiv airh ^j &\6xoto 
 (H. 2. 292): irpoaiBrjKa Si fir) /terafii miiTovaSiv Ki^^wv Sid r6 airo nKvvol eiffi 
 vSXrjos (Od. 6. 40) : ou yap kirXrialaae t§ itcJAjjos yeviicy, d\\cL neTo^ii dveU^aro 
 Mieis : Schol. Yen. A. 258 ; B. 292 ; A. 46. 75 ; I. 353 ; "V.jiS: Schol. in Dionys. 
 Thrao. 931. 19, and in such phrases as irepi KTjpi modern editors frequently obey the 
 directions of the older writers : Kiihner, G. G. I. 261, and others, wiite iripi 
 ■whenever the word is used adverbially, as 
 
 KoX •ndvToiv Tp^ajy, ire pi 5' av llpidfLotd ye ■jraiSoiy. 
 
 Horn. H. 21. 105. 
 ovvexd TOL iripi Sw/ce Seds iroKeftlfia ipya. 
 
 Horn. n. 13. 727. 
 
 He also maintains that unaccented prepositions are oxytone when used as adverbs, 
 as ty ( = ci'8oj') hi juv axiThv EE/)', H, 24. 472 ; iv hi Mnijv evopp-qs, Horn. Od. 4. 
 358 ; in both places Dindorf and others leave the preposition unaccented. 
 
 920. If the last syllable of a preposition capable of anastrophe, 
 and standing after the word to which it belongs, be elided, it is 
 not accented at all unless it is followed by a stop, or any am- 
 biguity is likely to arisCj as 
 
 TTJcri Tiap eiyderes y&KKfvov hai^oKa iroXXd. 
 
 Horn. II. 18. 400. 
 
 6&)Ke 8' &yeiv erdpoLcnv viiepdviioicn yvvdiKa, 
 
 KoX rptiTob' uTcaevra ^Ipuv 6 8' ekvev v<}> ittwods. 
 
 T<3 6' cip' eTT 'AvTi)\.o\os NtjXtjios ^Xa<Tev hirovs- 
 
 Horn. II. 23. 51a. 
 But 
 
 TO Ki rot &ykatas ye biaa-Kehda-ebev aTtdcras, 
 ras vvv ii^piQ^v (ftopieis, aX.aX.rjiJi,evos aiel 
 aa-TV Kdr ' airap ixrjka kukoI (l>de(pov(n vop,fjes. 
 
 Horn. Od. 17. 344. 
 
 Here /car receives the acute because of the stop after it. In the 
 line cTTevTo yap 'HifyaliTTOto irdp' ola-ifiev (Horn. II. i8. 191) the 
 elided preposition is accented, tva if irapa rov 'HcpaCcrrov 
 ol(Tsp,ev, Koi 1j.f1 vop.iCr}Tat roO 'HcpaCcrrov oirKa Trapoi(rep,€V, Joh. 
 Alex. 38. 8; Aristarehus ap. Schol. Ven. S. 191. 344. 400; 
 B. 150, and above, § 909. 
 Those used in the place of verbs, however, seem always to 
 
 retain their accent, as 
 
 ovbe (T iyoDye 
 
 \ia-aoiJ,aL etveK- e/xeto jxivuv lidp ii^-oiye Kot &kKoi 
 
 ot Ki /lie rtjU^croucrt. 
 
 S 3 
 
260 Anastrophe and Tmesis. [§ 920- 
 
 Modern editors are, however, not unfrequently neglectful of 
 these rules ; for instance Bergk prints 
 
 TavTi iradovres r&v 'AdrjvaCcov vtto 
 
 Aristoph. Lysist. J 145. 
 
 921. Note,— Schol. Veu. A. 174: irop' i|jioiY«' ripi irapoi. rpdOecny xarci 7^1/ 
 apxovaav b^vTovriTiav. nai icM\ov on&ri ariimvTiicaX dai firjiJuiTaiv al irpoeiatis, 
 rovTov Toy t6vov dvaSi)^ovTat, 
 
 Aristoplianes Byzantius even oxytoned prepositions in jBoUc, contrary to tte 
 genius of that dialect, in order to make them capable of anastrophe ; a proceeding 
 on his part which probably shows that his zeal for grammatical propriety outran 
 his respect for philological fact. ApoU. de Synt. 309. 15 ; SicL toSto ou6' ol mpl rbv 
 ApiaTo<pavri ^^iaxrav Papiveiv Tcl ix6pia Karci rf/v AioXiSa SiiKcKTOV, 'Iva la) rb i8iov 
 TTJs irpo6ia(OK iiroariiaaiat, \iya rijv dvaarpcxpTiv : De Pron. 93 B ; dSivarov irpd- 
 6eaiv ^apvveaSai, x^pis el p.^ avaffTpifono- oAS^ yelp AloKfTs rhv iiil Taiirair t6vov 
 dvaPi0a^ov<Tiv. 
 
 922. A preposition separated from its verb by tmesis retains 
 its accent if it precedes the verb, as 
 
 vriirioi ol Kara /3oSs 'TvepCovos rjeXCow rjaOiov. 
 
 rjiuv dwo Xoiyov ajxvvai. 
 
 If the preposition follows its verb the accent is thrown back, as 
 
 T&v av ITpwrea-fXaos 'ApTji'os r]yif].6ve.vev, 
 {oJOS k(i>v' TOTS 6' ffir\ ixev Kcira yaia fiiXaiva. 
 
 Horn; II. %. 699. 
 
 923. Note. — Sohol. Ven. A. 67 ; 258 ; B. 699 : some grammarians, however, 
 left the preposition unaccented, as Trpiv -7' dno irarpl <pi\a) S6pfvai : Villoison, 
 Aneodota Grseca, T. 2. p. 130: 'nee prsetermittendnm in eximio illo Codioe 
 Homerico S. Marei cujus infra recensionem dabimus, quique diligentissime ex 
 antiquissimia exemplaribus desoriptus fuit, fere semper, et recte quidem, prse- 
 positionem, cum a verbo suo disjunota est, vocabulo quodam interposito, carere 
 accentu, ut in irpiv y dno iraTpl (piXtu 56p(vcu, ubi dno quod vides sine accentu ex- 
 pressum, sio ad verbum suum SS/tevm pertinere indioatur, ut sit ditoS6p.aiM, 
 
 Others refined still further, Schol. Ven. r. 440 : iriipa ydp fleet elo-i Kal ^|jitv 
 o^vrovrjT^ov r^v trdpa •np66€ffiv Kard t^v dpxovcFav. etrri 51 oiiK dvaffrpo^^ dK\d 
 Koff VTtkffiaTOv Kftrai, Sia\e\vpevov toC irdpetaiv cIkiJtiui TLvis (paaiv ijji ol irpoBi- 
 <T«s 'Srav Kard Sid\v(nv KiyavTai irpbs rd im(ptp6p,fva cfivXAaaovn Toiis t6vovs' 
 Kard ravpov kS7jdd)s, xard iSoSs ^Vireplovos ijffOtov, dvd 5* o TiTo\iiTOp&os 
 'OSvaafiis 'iaTrj. ixPV^ "w «ai Ttjs irapd fvBdSe, ei vp6s t& km<pep6iievov ovvtAt- 
 rerai, ^vXAamaBai. rbv t6vov irp&s ots mflaj/Sr {mavTr/Teov, on kiceiva piv dtrep 
 cTiBevTO, Kcu (V Tp avvOkaet (pvKaKTiicd kyivero rod t6vov tSiv irpodiaecoVf otov Kar^- 
 odiov, KaT(SrjS&s. oi ydp Tis twv irpoBifftav lainiov hrX rijv apxovaav av\\a0ijv 
 eavTTJs p.eTe0i0a(€ rbv tSvov rb Si ir&puai /iereffWa^eV ivSiv xal rb xard SiAKvaiv 
 ovTois dvayiviiaicop(v : according to this only such prepositions retain their accent 
 in elision as were accented on the first syllable when connected with their verb ; 
 
-§ 927.] Crasis. 261 
 
 of. Sohol. Ven. E.ji^S:^ 'Ipflv |j,T)v£aas, %a.\iT!^ U eeoO lirl (iflvis- 'Aplarapxas 
 iTapo\Kfiv oterai t^s irri diiotws ry kma/ivyipSis, Kai ^oSiv ein0oVK6\os avr/p. 
 Srav Si irapi^icji ^ irpSBeais, o\) voieTrai eia\\ay))v t6vov. etai di ol ivfyvdiKaaiv 
 i/iotm rp, lirci ouTOt liri Sios,ha T& emari ffriiMivrjTai. dWoi St liri^iji/is, |y 
 /iepos \6yov iroiovvres. ajiavov Si rf 'Apurriipxtp avyttaTaTieiaSai. 
 
 924. Cmsis. — In Crasis proper the first word loses its accent, 
 and that of the second is retained, but if the crasis results in 
 a trochee with an accented penultimate, the word is properi- 
 spomenon, as koX ayaOos becomes KayaOos, koi aptriLcrai x^pw^o-at, 
 TO. apKovvTa rapKovvra, 6 &pi<TTos &pi(JTOs, to Svofxa rovvop.a, fj oXtj- 
 Oeia aXrideia, Trj ayopq. Tq.yopa, iya> oi/xai fy^jiai, lyo) otba iy£ba, 
 iya> iraa-crov ky&raa-crov, but to ovap ToUvap not Tovvap, to ipyov 
 Toipyov, KoX oo-ot xwo-oi, TO. evbov TCLvbov, kol &p,a xS^a, Koi hi 
 Kwri. 
 
 Parathetic compounds form an apparent exception to the 
 rule, e. g. koI Scttis being nothing more than koI os tis, the two 
 first words coalesce, x^^> ^^^ the addition of tis makes no alter- 
 ation in the accent x'i»o"i"tS) iu like manner kol Sti — koI o n be- 
 comes xw7"t not xwrt, Kot (oo-7rep = Kat &s irep, x&(n:ep. 
 
 825. Note i. — Sohol. Ven. A. 377: IIt|\«CS' t]6c\e' 'Apiffrapxas aTTO(paSveTm iis 
 Karci rfiv 'Ofajptic^v (rvvrjOfiav rd pfjiia Korci toi/ IreffxtuTa dvb toS E dpxfToi' oKKi 
 nffv «aj ^ Kivrjais fj rov irapaTaTiKov' dW' 28' dvijp i94\ef Tj8e\i Mrjpidvijs. Kal 
 CK^dSE oSv d/icivov TJ7 avvijSeaTipcj, dvayviiaei irpoaexovras, eirl rt/v AH avKKafi^v 
 o^(Tav irapaXauPdvtiv, i'va xpdais f toC e6f\e TpuTuKKdPov yevoiievov, as xai am^ST]! 
 eariv 6 iroirjTiis. t& /iivToi fifma tBv napaK6yaiv leard t6vov IffrJ rpiaiXXaPoy Si/, 
 & SeSeiKTm iv rots irept ^ptdrcov : in other words, Aristarchus read Tlri\etSij$iK' for 
 UrjXeiSri I0f\'. 
 
 926. Note 2. — Kiihner, Gr. G. i. 258, asserts that, in oases of aphseresis, if 
 the accented syllable of the second word is cut ofl, the preceding word is to be 
 marked with the acute, not with the grave, accent, a,s & /tq '6iyes, Soph. Ant. 546 ; 
 ^tJ 'Iw, Soph. Aj. 742 ; firt !i} 'yvaiv, Aristoph, Equit. 633 ; for this rule he quotes 
 no ancient authority, nor is there any: he has seemingly evolved the precept 
 from his sense of the general fitness of things — an unsafe guide in the matter of 
 Greek accents. 
 
 927. Note 3. — There is much difference of opinion and of practice among 
 modem grammarians and editors as to the accent of words affected by crasis ; 
 what crasis is does not seem to be quite clearly determined ; H. L. Ahrens has 
 written a learned and somewhat dogmatical tract, ' De Crasi et Aphseresi,' which 
 is only known to me from the reprint of it in Gaisford's Hephsestion, ed. 2. vol. 2. 
 pp. 235-279 : the reader may consult it, but it is doubtful whether he will find in it 
 full satisfaction. A clear description of the different forms of synaloephe is contained 
 in Donaldson's Greek Grammar, § 121 sqq. i a more elaborate discussion of the 
 matter will be found in Kiihner, G. G. § £0 sqq. : but perhaps the best account is 
 that given by an ancient grammarian (possibly Trypho) in the valuable 'Em/jcpt- 
 aiiol published by Cramer in the A. G. Oxon. i. 371. 20 ; cf Draco 157 ; Chcerob. 
 C. 846. 6 ; some obvious corrections have been made in the passage, which is as 
 
262 Crasis. [§927- 
 
 foUows ; larkov on ^ SwaXoK/i^ ylvos iariv tx" SJ dSr] lirri.- rpia /iiv airXa- 
 Ttaaapa Si avvBera- Kal tcL pikv airXS, ravra- '^xOXifis, Kpaffis, Suraipco-is. Kal 
 iicBXiipiS ii.\v effTJi/ fiviKa evp4$:j Kf^is (Is <pcui/^(VTa fj eir ^m^evra [leg. fls (paw^ev ^ 
 eh <pavfifVTa] KaroXTi^ovaa, t^s frntpepo/jiivr)! Aff foor dirb tpcovrjairav [leg. tpavrjtvTOs] 
 apxoiifvfjs- rSre yip tO x""!^^^^ «"! KexV"^^' elc9\i$(Tai {k/cBKi^ei rd] Tf'Xos t^s 
 vpoi]yovii4vr]s Ki^tus' Kot ^viica piiv Zaiv iv vapaSiaet Sexovrat &Tr6(rTpo(pov oTov 
 Kard. iiiov, tear' kfwv' ^oiKoimi iyii, ^oiKopL iy<i)- KarA eiepyhov, xar' depyhov 
 flviKa hi Siaiv iv avvShet oi Sixovrai airSaTpotjmr naTaiypaipov, Kariyptupov avai- 
 0r]V, avi^-qv KaTaepxo/Mi, /caripxafiai. Siacpipet SI ij avvaipeais [t^j] xpaatas /card 
 toiJtous Toiii rp&irms- (l) fj avvaipeais vepl toO I sal T KarayivfTai vporiyovpLivr^ 
 [leg. -irporiyoviUvov] irporaiCTiKov ipcavtiiVTor olov, v6Xs itats- dSai aiai, ArjiwaBivei 
 Arjiiondevei- SiaOTiKKerai Si t3 avvtip^jihov Ik toC evreXovs, l« toC /ir> irepiffTl^eaBai 
 t6 I Kal T kv T§ avvaipeaef Set yaip yiviiaKeiv on Tcirc t& I /tat T irepicm'fcTai i^Wko 
 irporiyetTai irporaKTiKby (pavfjev KarA, Smcnaaiv otov duo?, irai's, A7)iwa0iv&- eirel ore 
 lifj ■npo-qyeiTai vporaKnKov oi Scf TTepiari^eiv airi- otov, lax^ uTTcSiTTepos' ij 8^ 
 Kpdffis nepi vr&VTa rd. (poivTjevTa icwrayiveTm' oXov ArjjjLocrBeveos ArjuoffBevovs' rd e^bv 
 ToviiSv' lepevs ipevf ix9ies Ix^vs [leg. ix^Ss]' jSiirpucs ^drpvr koI ■^vUa ftiv yhijToi 
 Kpaffis kv dpfj,oy^ Sio Xe^eojv riBerai Kopmvis' otov rb kpidv Tovft6v' tcL kf^d r&pA' 
 npoetXTri irpovffTt]' ^viKa 51 p.^ ykvTjTai kv App^oyri Svo Ke^eoiv ly Kpaffis, oit TtOerat 
 Kopa)vis' olov v6os vovs, Arjpioadeveos AijpwaB^vovs, (2) dXKajs re Sk ij ffvvaipeffis 
 (pvXaKnK^ e<rn raiv avTwv (jxovrjevTcov otov wdis irafs* *AxtWei *AxiXXeT' ij Se Kpdffis 
 •ndvTQis dWoiojffiv Karepyd^erai' otov^ ATjpoaBeveos AtjfiOffBevovs' rd e/xov TOvpiSv rd 
 kpiA T&iiA. ravra ixiv oiv elffX rd duKd eiSr) Trjs ffvvaki<fn]S [leg. avvaKoiij>fis\ rd Sk 
 avvBera elal ravra- (i) eK9\apisKal Kpaais, Kal [dele] (2). avvaipeais [koI] eK9\itf/ts, «a2 
 [dele] (3) KpSiais Kal avvaipeais, (4) [e«0\af>is Kal xpdais Kal avvaipeais']. Kal "EKSkit/zis 
 fikv Kal Kpdais karlv ajs kirl rov, Kal kydj Kay^' kKdKi^erai ydp rb I rov Kal avvSea-piOv, 
 Kal Kipvdrai rb A Kal E eh A fiaKp6v, eK&Xiipis Sk Kal avvaipeais, &s eirl rod, kpiol 
 imoSipir] kixbiiroSivrj [leg. kiibvvoSiveil' kK0\i0eTai rb iara rijs ipiol dvrwvvittas Kal 
 avvaipeirai rb O Kal T els T^r OT Si<p6oyyov Kpdais SI Kal avvaipeais, iis kirl toC 6 
 alndkos (utt6\os' Kipvdrai ydp rb O Kal A eh fl p-eya, Kal avvaipeirai rb O Kal I 6(5 
 rrjv SI [leg. ni] Si<p6oyyov' eKBKitpis Sk Kal Kpdais Kal avvaipeais, ais kwl rov ol 
 alTrdXot ^Tr6\ot' kKBXi^erai ydp rb I rijs OI, Kal Kipvdrai rb O Kal A els SI Kal 
 avvaipeirai rb n xal rb iSira els rb n [leg. Ill] Si<p0oyyov. 
 
 928. Note 4. — How far written speech, especially how far written verse, 
 should express actual pronunciation, is a hard question, which neither ancients 
 nor moderns are able to answer to everyone's satisfaction : many verses now-a- 
 days, both Greek and Latin, are troublesome to read, because fussy editors have a 
 craze for exhibiting the scansion to the eye ; Ariatarchue had generally more common 
 sense, and valued legibility above most things ; forms like Sioarjiudan, xpeidari, 
 even if they were diplomatically correct, only confuse and worry : Stoarjpia 
 'an, XP^'"' on, are better because clearer : but it is to be hoped that a time will 
 come when all such oddities will be left for the exclusive use of irreclaimable 
 pedants, and then we shall read in comfort XP"'" eari, dictum est, not dictumst, 
 nor will verse or rhythm suffer in the least by it, M^ 'x^"'> A*^ 'voia, for y.ii 'xeiv 
 and pifi 'voia, are upon any theory monstrous and impossible. 
 
 929. Note 5. — The accents proper to crasis cannot be authoritatively de- 
 termined: the old grammarians give us no information on the subject; the 
 scholiast on Tzetzse Epistolse ap. A. G. Oxon. 3. 360. 10 says : S^vve r' aWa, pitj 
 ■nepiaira Svarkx"'"^, and argues that the circumflex can only arise from the acute 
 followed by the grave accent : the scribe of the Bodleian Plato, written A.D. 896, 
 accents this very combination rdWa (see Wattenbaoh's 3rd plate) ; the accents 
 which we find in printed books are sometimes perhaps a reproduction of those 
 
-§ 932-] Proclitics and Enclitics. 263 
 
 found in manuacripts, but more often they are the products of modern theories. 
 The rule given in the text represents the practice of some of the most industrious 
 editors, but I must leave others to determine whether industry and diplomatic 
 fidelity generally go together, or whether strict diplomatic fidelity would bring us 
 sensibly nearer to such accents as would have approved themselves to an Aristar- 
 chus or an Herodian. 
 
 930. Note 6. — Wolf, Litter. Analekt. i. (2). p. 434, maintains that trochees 
 resulting from crasis, having the accent on the penultimate, should be paroocytone 
 when no new diphthongal sound arises, or when the second word is not pro- 
 perispomenon ; hence he prefers rdpya, x"/'o to rapya and xoM". The point is a 
 doubtful one, but a general analogy and, as it is said, manuscript authority, are 
 against Wolf's view. The fuU discussion of his opinion would necessitate the 
 introduction of much that is too purely theoretical to find an appropriate place 
 here. See, however, Grottling ad Theodos. Gramm. p. 221 ; Sohol. Ven. A. 126. 
 
 931. Note 7. — Gbttling, Accent, p. 385, affirms that an euclitio, when it forms 
 a crasis with a word following it, no longer aflfecta the accent of that which pre- 
 cedes it, as Seivi roi apa becomes Seivci rS-pa, not Seivd rSpa, TpiaiiyiaTOs rhv Vripviiv, 
 not Tpiaiiixar6s t&v, 6(vy\iKeiav r&pa. He argues that roi in Tcipa can no more 
 influence the accent of the preceding word than it can in Toiyap j but all editors 
 are not of his opinion ; for instance, Bergk prints fioiao/mi rdpa, Aristoph. Nub. 
 1 154; atriXavai rap' hv vfj A" k\0mv ivSaSl, Aristoph. Aves 1364: Dindorf has 
 Tpuri>IMT6s rhv rrjpvim, jffischyl. Agam. 870 ; iftol re «ol <rol rap' Iirei5fai^i raSe, 
 jEschyl. Choeph. 112: Bergk Scij/ii rdpa neiao/jai, Aristoph. Achar. 323; and 
 Bekker reads b^vyKixuiv rSpa kokkkTs p6av, Pollux 6. 80 : E. A. J. Ahrens does 
 the same, ^schyl. Frag. 362 = 318 Dindorf. Each one settles the question 
 according to his own fancies, for no ancient authority says a word on the matter : 
 it is probable that Gottling is mistaken, and that his argument is fallacious. 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 PROCLITICS AND ENCLITICS. 
 
 932. In conformity with the best Greek manuscripts, though 
 contrary to the express precepts of the ancient grammarians, 
 the following monosyllables are unaccented when they precede 
 the words to which they belong ; 6 rj, ol al of the prepositive 
 article {8=os, rj, 0%, aX, 8 of the postpositive article or relative 
 pronoun are accented), the relative adverb m, the negative ov 
 ovK or ovx, the conjunction el or al, and the prepositions U i^, 
 €v elv, h els ws, as ek K€(j>a\rj's h irJ8as : 6 ij.(1i.vtis ^v iv rfj Tixvy : 
 €11/ AUov: a-i(i)a ouk 016' el Oeos kariv: 6s ek KaK&v ^xapr]-. ets 
 ^(HKias us irpos avfj.ixAx"'"^ eTTOpevfTO : f) ou bidXvcns : oi &vbpfs ml 
 at yvvalKes. 
 
264 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 933- 
 
 'X2s, as, is oxytone when it follows the word to which it belongs, 
 as Qihi 8' As tUto S^/^o). When it stands for oiJtcos some make it 
 oxytone, but there seems more authority for writing §,s, as As or 
 
 Ov (or ovk), when it means iVo, or stands at the end of a 
 sentence, is oxytone, as 
 
 P. Zevs 8' ea-T exei tis, &s v4ovs t[kt€i Oeois ', 
 D. ouK, aW 6 Sejoi^ATjy er^tiSe Cei'fas yti/iiots. 
 
 Eurip, Bacch. 467. 
 
 B. z;?7 Tov A[\ aSrrj iro^ '(tti (rot y fj AapbavCs. 
 P. OUK, aW ev ayopa rdis diois bq.s Kderai. 
 
 Aristoph. Vesp. 1371. 
 
 S. I. al^ol • <l)€p &k\r)v, xarepav p-oi -ya/repav, 
 
 Koi rpljS' e0' eripas. S. 3, jooa rw 'ATToXXto 'yto f;i^2; ou. 
 
 Aristoph. Pax 15. 
 
 8t8a)/i' ^Kova-a roTa-8' di'ttyKao-fleio-a 6' ou. 
 
 Eurip. Heraclid. ^^i. 
 
 The prepositions are also oxytone under the conditions men- 
 tioned above, § 913. 
 
 933. NoTB I. — 'There are in Greek, as in other languages, words so unim- 
 portant of themselves that they have no accent of their own, but are associated by 
 the speaker with the really accented word to which they belong, in the same way 
 as if the two formed one word. In Greek, however, a distinction is observed in 
 such words : (i) those which stand before, and (a) those which stand after, the 
 word that they refer to. The former of these unaccented words are called pro- 
 clitics [by Hermann, not by any ancient authority], and are not furnished by the 
 Greeks with a sign of accent : the others are called enclitics. They differ from 
 each other merely by position ; for e. g. toi belongs to both in foif&pToi, the first 
 TO! being proclitic, the second enclitic ; ' G<ittling, Greek Accent, p. 99. This 
 passage expresses the common doctrine concerning the nature of proclitics and 
 enclitics. The Greek grammarians know nothing whatever about proclitics. 
 "O, f|, ot, and ot are oxytone, Joh. Alex. 23. 26; ApoU. de Pron. 62; Arc. 178. 
 12 ; Charax, ap. A. G. 1153 : so too is el. Arc. 185. 6 ; Joh. Alex. 40. 17; and 
 oi, Arc. 183. 26; Joh. Alex. 32. 21 ; Choerob. E. 10. 14; 109. 9; and the pre- 
 positions. Arc. 179. 26; Joh. Alex. 25. 31 : on the whole subject, see Gottling, 
 Accent, pp. 388-9 ; Eeiz, de Inclin. Accent, p. 43. Dindorf, in his edition of 
 Sophocles, Lips. 1863, reads in (Ed. Tyr. 182, tv S' d\oxoi, where others leave kv 
 unaccented; one cannot help wishing that editors would once for all make up 
 their minds as to the principles on which they mean to accent their Greek. 
 
 934. Note 2 'ils. A, G. Oxon. j. 448. 26 : «a! iri^re h^iverai ual fiapiverax 
 
 T^ us ; ore eirl t€\ovs arixov Keirai, b^iv^rai, 
 
 8pvi9os Sis (II. T. 2), 
 
-§ 935.J Proclitics and Enclitics. 265 
 
 KoX Zt€ irporjyetTat ifKKiTiichv, i&vre dpx^ ipp&atm, k&vTf /liaov tit). 
 
 Sis iMi KoXd rby olrov dirdr^ow iratSds evlffirois (II. O. 388). 
 Siarf yAp tj jtaTSa veapol, XW"^ ''* yvvatxfs (II, B. 289). 
 dAA' fis Tis roirav t« j3^Aos «o! oiKofli vijuvu (II. 0. 513). 
 
 fiapvTovaTai SI ev &pxv Tacradfifvov, nij im<l>epoiJ.ivov kyKXiTiKov, 
 
 ^s eJirii' itv\iaiv (II. H. 1). 
 
 ibs 5^ \iaiv iJ.^\oiaiv (H. K. 485). 
 
 &s (X^fl Meyt^aos (II. V. 27). 
 
 KoI If A'^irp <t>P^(t M k'''t<t>fpofiivov iyieKtriitov, d iirj ariiialvei r6 ipSis 17 rh oiras' 
 &v6re yt ovtois iivoriaaoiTO cwSiaiitp, 
 
 &s aiel T&v ijioiov dyei 6tl)s £)s riv ipLoiov (Od. P. 218). 
 
 "Eicrap S' & etSe Ttiicpov 0\a<p9ivTa Pe\eiiya (H. O. 484). 
 "EftToip 5" &S OVK fvSov d/iifiova rirnfv aKomv (H. Z, 374). 
 
 'ApinTapxos 8J Tiapqrei xal Tvpcwyioiv, rb &s kv /iiay (ppAaa vepiairav «i pi) into- 
 T&aaono avvZiapu^, us r& koI 
 
 dWoL «aJ 0)1 i$(\a inel Ss 076 viTkos 'ABrivrj (II. A. 721). 
 dK\ct. KaJ Sis Irnrevn neTeaaopLai (H. A. 322). 
 dWci Kal Sis e$i\(u 36fi€vat irdKiv ei rhy apifivov (H. A. 1 16). 
 dXK' oiiS' Sis at io\Tia 6vqffea9at naKorqTos (Od. E. 379). 
 
 The last four examples are curious, for in two of them &s is preceded by a con- 
 junction, and yet the scribe circumflexes it. Herod, it. pt. \. 25. 29 : £is, Tiiis. 
 oiSiv eis liS X^YOi' lirippripa b^vvinaiov, imearaKiiivrjs AaipiSos SiaKixrov, dX\ct 
 fi6vov rh Sis, teal Ttiis aVTOnoboTiKdy aiiTov virdpxov. ovte dyvoaj p^iVTOi, '6tl Iv Sia<p6pq} 
 arjpaivoiiivqi Kal SiatpSptp avvrd^ei, iaff on rrepiffvarai : Joh. Alex. 31. 21 : to dis 
 del 6(vv(Tai, k&v kv dpxv> "A" kv fiktr<f), k&v kv Tk\et p, irX^r /^ovov ore a-qpaivei tA 
 ovTois Kal tA ipJas' r6ri ydp mpianarai : Arc. 182. 18: Kal £is dvrl rov ovnis 
 i^vverat, which passage is probably corrupt; Schol. Ven. A. 116: rd as dirSre 
 arjpavTiK6v kan toC 'opjus, irepiairarai : Schol. Ven. r. 159; H. 31 ; A. 720; Eust. 
 61. 46 : OTi kv T^ dWd Kal S/s k6k\a) hoixivai irdXiv, TTipiavdrai vapd rots TTaKaiois rh 
 Sis. <pkp€Tai ydp kv toTs ^HpoSdipov Hal *A-niaivos, on rh Sis (Jtc SrjKot rb opcos nfpt- 
 airdrai : ApoU. de Conj. 523 ; de Adv. 581, makes some remarks on the accent of 
 this word which are not very intelligible. 
 
 935. For present purposes Enclitics may be described as words 
 which, under certain conditions, aflfect the accent of those which 
 immediately precede them in the same sentence, and fre- 
 quently lose their own accent altogether. The following is 
 a list of them: — 
 
 (a) Verbs. — The Present Indicative of dii.i and ^?jju^, except 
 </)7/s and ei ; eis and ecro-^ are enclitic. 
 
 {b) Pronouns. — The indefinite rts rl in all its forms, including 
 the Attic Tov and ru ; the personal pronouns /xoC, //leC, it.i6ev, ixo[, 
 lii, ToC, fxCv, a-cjxai, a-<\)lv, <r^^ are always enclitic; the following 
 are enclitic except under the conditions mentioned below, § 945, 
 riix&v, fjiuv, ■^iJ.as, <rov a-io (rev rios, <toI, a-i ru (but t6—(tv is 
 
266 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 935- 
 
 orthotone) v\x.5,v, vfiv, vixas, ov ^o fv 'iOev, ol, i filv viv, <T<f>(& (r(j)mtv, 
 <T(^&v a^icnv, (r(f>ia-L (r(j)l, a-(j)6,s o-^eas. 
 
 (c) Particles.— The indefinites irore, 'noOiv, ttoOC, vcis, vol, vri, 
 VOX), vd ; the conjunctives re, to' v^v = bri {vvv, now, is orthotone, 
 see above, § 826), roi, Oriv, irep, ye, Ke, Ktv, pa. Ae, Oe or 0ev, 
 when united with the word to which they belong, may also be 
 included. 
 
 936. Note i.— The above description does not attempt to express the true 
 nature of an enclitic, but merely marks it off from other words by a property, 
 which is about as much as is done by the older writers : thus ApoUonius (de 
 Synt. 97. 26) : KaKovvrai oZv al ivreXeis xarcl Tfjv <lx>ivilv Ktd riv Sceyr]yepii,ivov 
 t6vov dpSoTovoi/iivai, riya. avvwwiiovvTos toS ipSov xal toB tr^ioir al ti 
 rbv t6vov pinariBaam, diarepel dub jSiv ific\iv6vTm' rd ^ajrq i^' irepov crwpa 
 iyKKiTixai: and Herodian (ap. A. G. 1142), kyKKniicbv Si kari ii6piov, & 
 T^iv idiav o^iiav noiju^ov t^k wpoKnnhriv papiTav eis b^aav ficSiarijffiv, f i) ivv6.p.u 
 ^ (pia€t erepa fiapeia viripxfiTai, Svv&fiei fiiv ais rb Siiptari jjtot, (piiaa Si 
 KaSairep 'Apxe<ri\a6s re. A. G. Oxon. I. 186. 16 is one of the best passages 
 on enclitics anywhere to be found, but it contains a ludicrous error; 187. 6; 
 el Si iSTi Xf^is Ttpanapo^irovos rSre miTTOvai SiJo t6voi th riir \i(tv ets iJi,iv i 
 Kiipios t6vos ; here the grammarian is made to say ' the Lord is one,' whereas 
 what he wrote was eh fiiv 6 Kiptos tovos, 'irepos Si 6 rijs hyK\iaeois, 'the word 
 receives two accents, one the accent proper to the word, the other that of the 
 enclisis ; «ipios t6vo5 is one of the commonest of technical terms. On the theory 
 of enclitics see Gottling, Accent, p. 390. 
 
 937. Note 2. — Enelitie Veris. Arc. 142. 6 : ir Si ^rijmaiv lyicXiveTai t& tprjpi 
 «ai cifii. ire^bs 5* evSexA <p^lit, rSffffov iydi (pijfjit. rovTOv rd Seirepov (prjs {sic) 
 dvlyicAiTOV. rb Si Tplrov eyuXiveTai' Ti <jyr)(Ttv oStos ; eaB' ore xal rd iT\r]8vvTmd, 
 iynKiverm. in jcal rb elpi' Aibs Si Toi dyyA6s elju, rb 8J el aviyxKiTov. rb Si ... . 
 ioTiv eyKfJveTar alimrSs iariv ayoBov. toCto Si rb eariv iv rats dpx<us fffiy K6yav 
 PapvveTaf Itrrt ir6\is 'Etpiprj, Kal fierci, rrjs oi Smoip&ffeois' oix iariv a,ya96v. Kal 
 /ierd Tov Kal «al tSis irapo^iveraf Kal iariv iSeai, iis edriv eitreiv. 6/*oia» Kal rd 
 Su('/td Kal rd, irXrjBwTiKci lyKhivovrai. Kal eaai Siirepov kvuebv eyK\lveTaf [of. Herod. 
 TT. e. It. 1144] ax^rAiSs iaat yepaii. On '^■qs see Charax, 1152, A. G. 1158, 
 Sohol. Ven. P. 174: ^■f/ for <j>tiat is also enclitic, Apoll. de Adv. 543. 11 ; Joh. 
 Alex. 21. 15. The best grammarians made <t>a(i€v, ^are, <|>aa'i enclitic, Charax, 
 1 152 : rd Si n\r;9vvTtKd, oi« i^ian&KiOTai, &K\a, napcL jiiv rots voWois Kal in&KiUTa 
 ToTs aKpi^idiV eyKXivtrai, dvBpmrdv (pafiev, dvBpunrSv (pare, dvOpmrdv (paffi, irapi 
 riai 5' 06, o?s ^ iKpiprjs ixayvoiais oix eveiaBrj : of. Schol. Ven. O. 735 : r\i tivAs 
 <|>a|xev etvoi do(r<n)Tflpas omo-o-u" rb <paiier evTe\is eart Kal eveaTona xp^vov 
 ai]fiaivei' Sib rds 8t!o avWaffds 0apvTovi]riov. When orthotone the dissyllabic 
 forms of (pr]ixi and eiiii in the Indicative Mood are oxytone, Apoll. de Synt. 134. 
 24, and above, § 767 : <|)TiliC was considered to be an .^olic form of <pS>, hence 
 Tyrannion barytoned it, e. g. (pij/u ydp oiv Karavevaai, Eust. 1613. 18, and 
 Telephas Pergamenus denied that tpTipi and iaT6v were enclitic, Charax, 1152: 
 TJiiC is never enclitic, Charax, 1152. 
 
 On the enclitics ets (or €is or ijs) and eo-trt see Herod. ir. e. p.. 1 144, Charax, 
 1151, Joh. Alex. 21. 17 : tao-i is not enclitic; on the other persons of the dual 
 and plural see Arc. 142. 6, Herod. ir. e. p.. 1144. Some grammarians considered 
 their enclisis a mistake, e. g. Heracleidep. Eust. 1457. 46 : i}/a(ipTijTai Si «a«' 
 
-§ 94I-J Proclitics and Enclitics. 267 
 
 lifaliKii^v t3 IdTt. uis ycLp oft Kiyo/iev SfiKvvirTe 1) <p6.aT(, oBrAJs oJ5J in eare. 
 in Sh Kal KaBSn i^vverai, oiSiv ycip tSiv tls TE Kr/ydvToiv i^vTovuTai, ^/mpTriiiivov 
 ToS (pari- Koi 'Aplffrapxos &iiapr6.v(i (prialv iyK\ivas iv 'l\ia.St rb, t/<efj pAfrrvpoi 
 iare. od y&p avijprfral n p.)) irpdrtpov o^vTovoipifvov. fl Se ivfiprirai rb b^VTOvoi- 
 lavov, oToirds ^ai icaX ij cy«\iins. ovra Si xal ittpl tovtoiv yp&tfias, eripioBi \iyfi 
 on rb iapiv eari elfflv el koI ijimpriiTai d^vrovoipieva, o/iois iiraSov toOto, SkJ tA 
 kviKci ots i(pel\ovffiv diiOToyeiv. 
 
 038. 'EotC is paroxytone when it begins a sentence, or when 
 it is immediately preceded by ovk, iirj, el, &s, &W6., Kal, or tovto, 
 as eoTt Oeos, iari iroA.t? 'E(f)'6pri, o'Uk Icrnv ayaOos, el ecm kukos, 
 TovT ecTTiv ajJidprriiMa, as lori KaKov afiaOia, oW ea-TLv eliriiv. 
 
 Many modern scholars make ^ort paroxytone whenever it 
 affirms existence or possibility, as lort 8' otttj vvv ea-Ti, iEschyl. 
 Agam. 67 ; Kfiae iJ.ev ^ort [ = e^e(TTi) Koi iicrrepov opiiriOfjvai, Horn. 
 II. 14. 313. It is also usual to write ecrn whenever it is followed 
 by any relative particles, as eariv ot, ea-rtv m, icrriv Sirov: in 
 many editions ia-fi, even when a mere copula, is paroxytone if it 
 begins a verse, as 
 
 ireTrXov 8', ocrrts rot x«P'e<''''«''<'S V^^ jot^ytoros 
 €(TTiv kvi jj.eyi.p(tf, Kal rot iroXii tpiXraTos avrfj. 
 
 II. 6. 371. 
 
 939. Note. — Herod, v. e. /i. 1148 : rb iajtv fivina apxfi ^6yov, ^ ore iittotot- 
 rerat rrj oij Anotpdaei ^ t^ Kai ^ et -fj dWqf ffvvSitx^tp fj ry d)s kiripprjpuin ^ T9) 
 toSto, TrjvtxavTa rijv d^eiav fx" ^"'^ ■'''''' E : Arc. 142. 13 ; 147. 23 ; E. M. 301. 2 ; 
 S. V. A. 63. According to Hermann (de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 84) Iffri is enclitic 
 when it is merely the copula, where consequently it might be omitted, and ortho- 
 tone whenever it predicates existence or possibility, as xiTffe piv eari ( = t^ean) xal 
 ioTcpov opprriBrpiai, II. 14. 31 3 : oKX' etrev oil y&p ct' ianv airoiTTaSbv 'Apytioiai 
 fiipvaaSai, H. 15. 556, in which cases it could not be omitted. Hermann's rule 
 seems reasonable, squares pretty well with what the older grammarians say, and 
 has been followed by several modem editors. 
 
 940. The enclitic forms of elfi,C are generally orthotone in 
 modern books when, i. they begin a sentence or a verse, as ^elvos 
 4)CKos "Apye'C ixia-a-a Elfil, II. 6. 234 ; 2. when they are separated by 
 a stop from the words to which they belong, as cr/coXtos be ravTri, 
 Kardirep 6 Malavbpos, ecrrl 6 NetAos, Herod. 2. 29 ; eyd rot, iJ.fJTep, 
 elfA irats aiOev, Eurip. Bacch. 11 18, and, 3. in elisions, as tovt 
 i(TT[v, Demosth. 701 ; 851 j t( ttot earlv, Demosth. 734 ; aya0os 
 b' ka-Tiv, but ayaOoi hi kcrriv. 
 
 941. The enclitic forms of ^riixl are oxytone in modern editions 
 when they begin a sentence or verse, and when they are sepa- 
 rated by a stop from the preceding words, as (\>aa\v A\\?jA.ats 
 ^veXOelv ras rpi'qpeis els Xoyov, Aristoph. Eqq. 1300; iroAXot 
 
268 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§941- 
 
 y(ip, ^t]\t.l, ovK &yaTT&vres, Lueian. Deor. Concil. 3 ; la, <f>rii/,l, rh, 
 'Kepi T&v AlyvnHa^v' Lueian. Deor. Concil. 11. But editions and 
 editors diflFer much as to the accentuation of such combinations. 
 Dindorf and others print koX 4>r]iM K^irofrjiu KoiiK ^x.'^ ti (pS, 
 Soph. (Ed. Col. 317. 
 
 942. Contrary to the statements of the old grammarians, the 
 indefinite tis is orthotone in modern editions, i. when it begins a 
 clause, as ovk fi airfi aperr) cntk&s av eXrj ttoXCtov kol avbpos, tii'Ss 
 IxivToi ttoMtov, Arist. Polit. 3. 4. 9 ; amyKoiov 8' rJToi irao-i tois 
 iroXtrats a7robfb6(r6ai iriicras Trwuras ras Kplcreis ^ thtI TrAa-as, olov 
 apxfj Tivl ixia 7j TtXeiocnv, r\ kripais kripas, ^ tii'cIs \xev avT&v wao-i, 
 TifAs 5^ TLo-iv, Arist. Polit. 4. 14. 3; n's ivbov, S ttoi, iraT, 
 ixdk' a^Ois, ^v 8o'/xois ; ^schyl. Choeph. 654 ; 3. when it begins a 
 verse, as 
 
 ovbe TL NjjAeis 
 T(o fbibov, bs [J.ri ^XiKas (Boas evptliierciTrovs 
 e/c ^XAkyis kk&creie Hom. Od. 11. a88 ; 
 
 3. when preceded by the article, in the singular number, as o t\s 
 avOpajiros, Arist. Cat. 5- 3 ; rj tIs ypaij,fj,ariKri, Arist. Cat. 3. 3, 
 where Bekker notes that cod. B reads rj tCs ; 4. after a stop, and 
 therefore after a vocative case, as was yap &v, 'i<l>r\v eyd), S ^ik- 
 Ttore, rts a/woKpLvairo ; 5- in the combination rtves /xez' .... rtv^s 5e : 
 lastly, 6. when emphatic, as to xpSf^a iv criaixaTL' ovkovv koI iv tivi 
 (T(!)p,aTi' el yap p-rj if Tti'l t&v Kaff 'iKacTTa, ovbe kv (rdixan Bkoos, 
 Arist. Cat. 5- 7 j but, when rts or ti are equivalent to somehod^, 
 or something of importance, they are enclitic, as d pkv yap to, 
 av6r)Ta apeyero avT&v, ^v &v ti to \ey6p,evov, ei bi Kal to, ^p6vi,p,a, 
 TT&s \iyoiev &v tij Arist. Eth. Nic. 7. 3. 4; yet C. F. Hermann 
 prints ovToi &'rr6^\r}Tov sttos etvai bel, S ^aibpe, h hv eXTraxri a-o<j)o(, 
 aWa (TKOTTeiv jxri tI kiyMtn, Plat. Phaedr. 360 A, where others 
 have p,rj ti. In all other circumstances tls, whether it precedes 
 or follows the word to which it belongs, is enclitic, as 
 
 ovbi Tis ovv jiiot 
 vrj&v irrniAvOri, aW' dcrxTj^ees Kal &,vov<toi,. 
 
 Hom. Od. 14. 354. 
 
 OVK oi8'' ov yi,p TT(& TIS eov ySvov avTos hv^yvui, 
 MS 6^ iycay 6(j)e\ov p,&Kap6s vv teu ^p,p.evai vl6s. 
 
 Hom. Od. I. 316. 
 
-§ 944.J Proclitics and Enclitics. 269 
 
 r] ydp ol fa)7j y r^v Strireros' oi tici T6cra~q. 
 
 Horn. Od. 14. 96. 
 
 kXoi' cTret ov/c &w(Tiv rira SjjojueD" dX\^ r<J)(Krra. 
 
 Horn. Od. 4. 544. 
 
 eZ jnei' Tis rbv Sveipov — oi nn Kocrij^rjOeia-a — Kal riva Tpca'CAboov — 
 oUs Ticas neOiivTas tboi — airaLT&v yap irapi. rifoj t&v p,a6r)T&v tov 
 liia-Oov ■qyav6,KTei. It will be found, however, that editors are 
 capricious and inconsistent. 
 
 943. Note i. — See Kuhner, G. G. i. 269 ; Herod, it. e. fi. 1143 ; Charax, 1151. 
 Tev, like tow and ry for tivo's and rivi, is enclitic, as aK\' oiJ rev otSa ; ovre aol ov 
 T« Tt/) aWw, Herod, tt. t. /i. 1143 ; Arc. 142. 2 ; S. V. *. 252 : ateroO oijjiaT' ixi^v 
 |i^\avos ToO SiipiiTTipos' 'Aplarapxos iJ,(\av6s tov AyvofT Si 3ti 6 ttoh/t^s Tiji 
 iy«\irtic^ TOT ov xp^toj. afitivov ovv Sp9pov airb iKSixfSat. There can, I think, 
 be very little doubt that many of these modem accents are wrong : 6 t!j avBpaiTos 
 for any individual man, and all similar combinations, ought to be written S tis 
 avSpmros. The modem device of writing rh with a grave accent finds no warrant 
 among the old grammarians, and, even if 6 rls is found in a manuscript of the ninth 
 or tenth century, it is probable that it only represents the pronunciation of the 
 scribe's age, not that of ApoUonius or Herodian. 
 
 944. Note 2. — Enclitic Pronouns. On (lou, iaoi, (le see Arc. 142. 26 : on (i€ip, 
 Eust. 32.45 ; onjie, Schol. Ven. r. 400 ; Herod. ir. «. /«. 1144: e« Si dvTavviuSiv at liiv 
 kyeipovcrat ttjv b^eiav t^v irpd avrav c'yKXip.aTiKal KdKovvToif al Si /jl^i kyeipovaai 6p9o- 
 Tovoijievai, al /liv oSc deJ eyelpovaai T^v np^ avTwv i^etiv ilaiv diSi, ikv fxov, iwl Toi, 
 ixi niv, a<plv (r<pe, a(paic, . . . at Si jrori fiiv eyelpovaat rtjv npo avrSiv TioTi Si fai, atv aio 
 aov ffoi ak, eJ 61 i$fv, a<pi B(f>ii a<plai a<pias : on fuOiv, Apoll. de Pron. 98 A : <roO o-oC 
 <rl, Arc. 143. 3 ; Apoll. de Pron. 105 A : toC, Apoll. de Pron. 105 A : dpSoToveTrat Si 
 Koi Trap' 'AKnimvt, avvrjSBs AwptevffiV &Sot Ai&s S6ii((i 6 xop^^ dpi is Kal 
 TO I, p&va^: it seems from the same passage that riv is also enclitic as ou y&p 
 riv 6 tp$ovfp6s Saifiaiv : Tv=ffi, as ri tv eyaiv ttoUoj, Apoll. de Pron. 68 B ; de Synt. 
 120. 12 : 131. 25 ; Herod, tt. e. ji. 1145 : Tecs, Apoll. de Pron. 95 C : en tJ t/jeor 
 ■fj Teas Kar eyaXiaiv ai^vyos, iKiteipiivavTi reos a I Sv<T6a\iai, 'SiKpptav' rd 
 ycip bp8(yrovoviKvov KTrjTtxfiv atj/iaivu : on ot « and (iCv see Arc. 143, 4; Apoll. de 
 Pron, 49 A ; pi6yais, kyKXivovrai al tov Tp'iTov Svixai, Kal ^ piiv, 01 tc fiovo<rvWa0oi 
 aipiv Kot a<pi, ^ t£ 5id tov t toi, ApoU. de Pron. 107 C : on tflev, Schol. Ven. A. 
 114; r. 1 28 ; Arc. 143. 23, some made it always orthotone, Apoll. de Pron. 98 A : 
 ot, Schol. Ven. B. 665 ; I. 392 ; V. 387 : e, Schol. Ven. A. 534 ; Arc. 143. 4 : a^i 
 and >li€, ApoU. de Pron. 49 A ; 128 A : on tr^ai and a-^atv, Schol. Ven. 0. 402 : 
 yv\^a■u> u.tv <T<t>(ii'Cv v<|>' op(iao-iv uxlas tinrovs" iyK\iTt«fi vvv IotIv ^ d,vTaivvpla' 
 TpWov ykp tipoainrov. rd Si Tpha SvUcl t6 re acpak Kal a(f>(atv eyK\iTtK& ioTiv. ore 
 jiivToi SevTkpov yiveTcu tA a<pwiv ■npoTrepiaitaTai,' dpBorovuTat ycip ret yvtiiativ 
 liiv aipwiv: Schol. Ven. 0. 155; T.281 ; Arc. 143. 10; Job. Alex. 23.34; ApoU. 
 de Pron. 114 A sq. ; 141 B ; de Synt. 167. 15 : vfli'v and cr^Giiv are never enclitic, 
 Arc. 143. 8: on a-^&v, a^iv, <t^6s see Apoll. de Pron. 49 A; 125 A; 128 A; 
 Arc. 143. 17 ; Schol. Ven. Z. 367 ; Herod, ir. c. it. 1146 sq. ; KUhner, G. G. i. 263, 
 asserts that xeiV, <plv, fiv, and ^« are enclitic, but he quotes no authority for the 
 statement. 
 
270 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 945- 
 
 945. The pronouns above mentioned are not always enclitic. 
 They are orthotone, 
 
 I. When they begin a sentence, clause, or verse, as 
 \ii)p& TTpos ^pyov' <rol 8' k<^Up,ai, 6ea, 
 TotdyS' aii iJ,oi cr6jj.jj,a)(ov ■napeardvai. 
 
 Soph. Ajax 1 1 5. 
 
 tre ixev «5 TipdcnxovT eirixai/)(o. Soph. Ajax 136. 
 
 otiToj, <7£ (fxavQ Tovhe tov veKpbv \epoiv 
 
 p,ri (TvyKoij.l(ei,v. Soph. Ajax 1047. 
 
 TT0pi'6(T0IJ,ai,, 
 
 o-ou ixiv TVX'^v &yv&Tos, ev be roTo-8' ta-os. 
 
 Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 676. 
 
 a. When they are emphatic, or imply a contrast between one 
 person and another, as 
 
 haifiovC, arpiixas rjcro, koL &W.<tiv }xvdov &KOVi, 
 o\ aio ^^pTfpoC elan' cri) 6' dirro'A.efios Kal UvuXkis. 
 
 Horn. II. a. 200. 
 
 Aioy be rot &yye\6s el^i, 
 OS o-£u, &vevdev Hav, p,eya K?j8erat 178' eXealpei.. 
 
 Horn. II. a. a6. 
 
 is ffoi ev\ tTTTidecTcnv cltAp^titos i/oos ia-riv. 
 
 Horn. II. 3. 63. 
 
 iirel ovTivd <j)rj(nv ofxdiov 
 01 ifxevai Aavdoov, ots ivOdbe vijes iveiKav. 
 
 Horn. II. 9. 305. 
 
 But (OS ceo vvv tpajxai Kal lie yXvKvs tjxepos atpei, 
 
 Horn. II. 3. 44.6, 
 
 because Paris is not contrasting Helen with any other Woman. 
 After iireC, however, enclitic pronouns remain enclitic, even when 
 emphatic, as 
 
 baep eiTEi ae ij,6,\i(TTa vovos 4>pevas aixcju^^prjiiev. 
 
 Horn. II. 6. ^S5. 
 3. When preceded by a preposition, as 
 
 nal TO, iJ,iv ev bAo-aavTo jitra <T^i<Tiv vies 'Axul&v. 
 
 Hom. II. I. s6S. 
 
-§ 946-] Proclitics and Enclitics. 271 
 
 8ta crk : wepl o-oC : k-n\ croC, and after 'ivsKa, as ez;eKa o-oC : 
 rtj, however, forms an exception, as iveKd tov, ^v€Kd twos : 
 
 4. When they are joined with any case of avros, as 
 
 iv irp'jiij.vri 8' &p ^wetra KaOi^ero' -nap hi 01 auju 
 
 elo-e ©eo/cA.'u/iievoi'. Horn. Od. 15. 385. 
 
 o-oi 8' auTu jueX^roj, Kat Ijuwi; ejuweifeo p,vdu>v. 
 
 Horn. Od. I. 305. 
 lo 8' auTou irdvra /coXotJet. Horn. Od. 8. 311. 
 
 ovp^ be "nXevpAs re Koi i(r\ia &iJi,(f)oreptadev 
 IxaarUTai, ee 8° auToc eiioTpvvet, fiaxifraa-Oai. 
 
 Horn. 11. 30. 170. 
 
 5. When ov, ol, ?, ?o, eS, edev, crcj)ioiv, cr(pi(n, cr(j)ias are re- 
 solvable into eavTov, eavrrjs, kavTov, etc., that is, when they are 
 used in a reflexive sense, as 
 
 Arjt(l)oj3os 6e 
 aamba Tavpelrjv (r)(iff dwo ?o = d^' kavrov. 
 
 Horn. II. 13. 16a. 
 
 Tj oXlyov 01 ( = kavToi) iraiSa eoi/cora yeivaro TtiSeiJs. 
 
 Horn. II. 5. 800. 
 
 But ot 8^ 01 ( = avr6)) e^X&cjiOria-av, dvev Kivrpoio diovres. 
 
 Horn. II. 33. 387. 
 
 Kal ydp pa KXvraiiJ,vT^<TTp7]s irpol3ej3ov\a 
 KotjpiStijs aKoxpv iirel oi iBey (avTrjs) ^ittI yepeluiv. 
 
 Horn. II. I. 113. 
 
 ©jOTji'Kes liKpoKOiioi, hoklx eyx^" X^P'^''^ ^xovTes, 
 
 o? E ( = avTov) p-iyav itep edvra kol 1,<p6ni.ov (cat dyavov 
 
 aa-av dito o-<j)eCmv. Horn. II. 4. 533. 
 
 The ancient critics differed considerably in their opinions about 
 the accentuation of such passages as these, and modern editors do 
 not seem to be always quite sure of their own theories. 
 
 According to the grammarians avrds is enclitic in Horn. II. 
 I a. 304, 
 
 Koi/fe Y'^'P "UToi' iyovTa Kwra a-rfjOos irapa beipriv, 
 IbvoaOels ottCo-w, 
 but Dindorf and others read, as Trypho did, Koyjre yap avrov. 
 
 946. Note i. — Kuhner, G, G. i. 271, aeaerts that in Homer when airiij is 
 
272 
 
 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 946- 
 
 added to a personal pronoun tliree cases are to be distingnislied : I. both pronouns 
 have a reflexive sense, auxds generally following, the personal pronoun is orthotone, 
 as ako avroS, eo airov, I avT6v: 2. the personal pronoun reflexive, and airds 
 precedes and is emphatic, the personal pronoun is enclitic, as avrbv fth at np&Ta 
 aaai, avTov . . . /uv tapAaaas : 3. the personal pronoun not reflexive, in which 
 case, if emphatic, it precedes and is orthotone, as dAAd T(iS" ■fjniv k/wi iroKii xipSiov 
 Tjht of avT&, or it is enclitic, and ouriJs sometimes precedes, sometimes follows, if 
 the personal pronoun is not emphatic, as avT6v /je, ai avrdv. 
 
 947. Note 2. — Kuhner, G-. G. i. 271, quotes ■np6s at from Xen. Sympos. 5. 8, 
 where, however, L. Dindorf rightly has irpis ae : he also declares that, when one 
 preposition is opposed to another, ' the preposition is naturally accented, and the 
 pronoun enclitic, as Xen. Anab. 7. 7. 32 : noKii &v vpoevuSrepov toitv tirC ert 1) <rliv 
 o-oi,' and so L. Dindorf prints it, but there is no ancient authority for it ; only one 
 passage occurs to me where an old grammarian seems to deny that pronouns after 
 a preposition are always orthotone, and that is Schol. Veu. *. 1 74 : SAt eirl oV 1} 
 01 AvTawiiia, a,ir6\vT6s iart Kal €yK\iTiicii' Sid t^j km npoSiaeas t& riKos i^ivovaiv : 
 in many modem editions this is printed iirl oT according to rule ; it is a case where 
 two rules are in conflict, for irrl ot would properly mean against Jdmself, whereas 
 it here means against him, hence it was natural that some should prefer to break 
 another rule and write kiri ot. 
 
 948. Note 3. — Kuhner, G-.G-.i. 172, declares that the unaccented prepositions 
 are united with enclitics, as lie piav, Iv /toi, ets ae, ev ffoi : he quotes no authority 
 for such an accentuation as this, nor could he do so ; were we strictly to follow 
 the precepts of the old grammarians, all such combinations would be written l« 
 liov, ?v /iol, els ae, %v aol, and so on ; but in our editions the preposition is left 
 unaccented, and the pronoun is orthotone, e. g. h ai. Soph. Elect. 954 ; Philoct. 
 500 : fi's ai, Eurip. Androm. 63 ; Iphig. Aul. 480 ; 877 ; Heraclid. 147 ; Phoeniss. 
 436 ! 569 ; Heo. 802 ; eh e, Horn. Od. 22. 436 ; II. 23. 203 ; ApoUon. Khod. 2. 467, 
 ed. Hoelzlin. ; 'ev aol. Soph. (Ed. Kex 314; CEd. Col. 392 ; Trachin. 621 ; Eurip. 
 Aloest. 278; Helena 1425; Khes. 859 : l« ffofl, Eurip. Androm. 1235 ; Hippolyt. 
 1177 : a\iv aoi, Hom. II. 10. 290 ; Od. 3. 85 : 13. 391 : fftii' aoi te icai, II. 9. 346 : 
 at least, so they stand in Dindorf s editions of Homer and Sophocles, and Nauek's 
 edition of Euripides. 
 
 949. Note 4. — Apoll. de Pron. 54 A ^ aj iyaXiTHcal .... dpKTiKal yivS/ievcu, 
 dpBoTovovvTaL, ws em rov e ii\ S* lyvw Ka\ irp off ieiirev Hal tuiv TrapaTrKtjaiaiv: 
 Apoll. de Pron. 49 B; Apoll. de Synt. 166. 17: at ipicTucal avTavvjiiai (pvaiicSis 
 dp9oTovovvTai' t6 ovv a io S* dar i a iria ei apovpa diravdyyaja/xa, el Siparai 
 iyKXiBrjvai Kal /J-ij eyKeKMrai. o/ioiais on ical al npoBiaeis dpBoTovoSai Tcis dvTCH- 
 vvfuas ovx aXA;;>' dpa raaiv dvale^erai rh l£ epiev ^ t^v opBiiv: Arc. 144. 13; 
 Schol. Ven. E. 64. 
 
 950. Note 5. — Arc. 143. 24: al jiiv oZv eyKKivd/ievai twi' AvTOivvfuSiv alral 
 eiaiv aiTives opBoTovovpievai p,tv ivTiSiaffroXiiv ex"'"''"' erepov irpoffimov ipuiv iJKovaas 
 oix dK\ov epiol eSaxas, ovx aWip' epii eSlSa(as, oix fiWoi/. iyxMvdpievai Si &tt6- 
 \vTa TrpSaama SrjKovaiV ^xovaa aov, eSaixa aof xal ij ftiv yevixardrri alria Trjs 
 6p97Js T&ffeais 17 ^VTiSiaaroKfi toC npoffiiirov avTTj Si Siaipeirai els 7r\€ioi'a eiSri' ai re 
 yap Sie(evyp.ivai 6p6oTovoivTai' xal k/tol xal 'AiroWaviqi, tj e/wl ^ 'AiroWaiviip, xal 
 lierd ToS evexa auvSkapiov evexa aov evexa fiov : Schol. Ven. A. 214 ; 294 ; B. 27 : 
 8s a-ev. bpBoTovrjTeov rtiv aev' &VTiSiiaTa\Tai yoLp irpbs rbv 'Ax'^^^o' fj on irpSxeiTot 
 rod fi^/taTos fj dfraivvfiia : Schol. Ven. B. 201 ; ot trio <|>^pT€poC ei<ri- ovtos ipBorovfj- 
 reov rijv ah' dvTiSiaffTa\Ttxfi ydp eartv : Schol. Ven. r. 63. 160, 446 ; I. 494 : 
 d\Xd o-J ■n-ai8a, Oeots emelxeX' 'A)(i\\t^, iroieifiiff evBdSe 6pBoTovr]Teov, epipaais 
 
-§ 953-] Proclitics and Enclitics. 273 
 
 ihf Sfl^fos : Sohol. Ven. T. 105 ; Herod, tt. €. /.. 1145 ; ApoU. de Synt. I3« 21 • 
 143. 18 ; de Pron. 44 A. ' 
 
 951. Note 6.— When Paris (II. 3. 446) says to Helen, lis aco vvv ipa/^ai kcI 
 lie y\vicbs t/iepos atpei, the pronoun ff^o is enclitic, because he is not contrasting his 
 love for her with that for any other woman, but the same words in the mouth of 
 Zeus (n. 14. 328) are written dis irio, because he tells Hera that he feels more 
 charmed with her at present than he ever was with Danae, Semele, and the rest 
 of his favourites ; cf. Schol. Ven. ad loo. ; Charax, 1152 : koIt^ aio Si Trapd. rb aov 
 iv(icXlBr), ttis knl toO UipiSos Sis aeo vSv epaftai, k-irl ycip rod Ai3r, ipBoToveirai- 
 &VTiStaaT0\T)v yd.p 6x«' ^p(>s aWas yeviKas, enl di tov n&piSos ovk tan SiacroX^ 
 irpos aXKriv : cf. ApoU. de Synt. 1 66. i . As might be expected, there are passages 
 where the grammarians differ, e. g. H. 9. 614, oiS4 ri ae XPV t^x ij>i\ftiv, Xva liii 
 fioi dTrcx^ijai <pi\iovTi : Schol. Ven. I. 614 : o 'A(rica\aiviT7)s ivaytviiaicei Xva /ii) fiol, 
 rdj SiJo PapvT6v(or ohv tva lii) c/ioi xar' bpOtjV T&aiv. crvyKpiTiKT) yap can, iprjalv, as 
 irpos TOV 'Ayafiefivova- Kal ii7iw$ (prjatv. ^ fiivTot TrapaSoais iynMTinas dviyvw, liri 
 ■ri)v p.ii T^v oietav TtOetffa, i/ioiois T9), ^17 /iot oTvov deipe, t$ pjf) thai iv rfi avToi- 
 miiiq TO E, aXX S.iroP(P\rja0ai. Kal S/toiA kanv fi -irX&vr) t£ 17 ft' dvieipt t^ fj kyll; 
 ak Kal T^ T&xa 8^ fit Siappaiaovai ual avr6v. ef 7c IxP?" ""-^ toBto 6pOoTo- 
 veTaSai, dWd t^ ht) opdaSai kot' dpxrjv Tb E oiVtus dviyvaxrav tovto yelp e-naKoXovBci 
 Tats irpasTOTvnois. exPV" ^^ avTOvs kmyvSivai oti xpaais iivaTat eiraKoKovBetv, Kal 
 ovTois ^Siaai t^v iyi^ dvdyvaxnv. And again, II. 1. 396 : iroWdKi ydp o-to iraxpis 
 (vi |XEY<^P°<'<''>'V fiKOvo-o, where S. V. says, 'ApiaTapxo^ BJ t^i/ trio iyKKivet Kiyoiv 
 awXr/v T£ flvai ain^v, Kal avTiZiaaToXip/ ovk ex^"'- Be 'HpwSiavbs KaiToi, (j>r]aiv, 
 6<peiKovaa dpBorovftaBai, Xva X-eyn aov Kal ovk dWrjs dKrjKoa, S/now mireiaBat tjtrjai 
 KaTd T^v dvdyvaaiv 'ApiaTapxii. Ptolemseus made it enclitic, though for a dif- 
 ferent reason. And again, II. 5. 252, eirel oi84 o-J iTetcr«(iev olu : Schol. Ven. ad 
 loc, o 'AffKaXavtTijs tov Si d^vvei, Xva kyKXiTiKas dvdyv(^. ovk dvayKaiov Si, aA.A' 
 opBoTovetv Kal yhp Svvarai ffvvStS^aBai. 
 
 952. Note 7. — Custom is the main reason assigned for making an emphatic 
 pronoun enclitic after i-nei : Schol. Ven. Z. 355 : t^i' 8^ ai dvTavvpiiav b^vTovovai, 
 TovrciTTiv bpBoTovovaiv, iml jrpbs tI kanv. 'dan ixiv oZv d\T]Bh, '6ti avTiStaoTaKTiKii 
 koTi vvv 4 drravv/ua' ri iievToi koivt) avdyvoiais dviyvai kyK\nMws del t^v Tom-vTijv 
 avvTa^tv b Si Keyta tolovt6v kan, Tb kirei ae evpedjj avvexfiis ovtws dveyvaapikvov ky~ 
 kXitikHs del, jxf) eTTiipepoiievov avvSiapiov, ktrei cr" eiaaev 'Ax'X\eis, ktrei ae 
 ■npSiTa Kix^v^i kirei ae ^vyciiv iKeTeiaa, kvei ae KkovTa, ovtojs Si 
 Kotf kirei ae ptoKiaTa irbvos (ppevas. Kai /ioi SoKovat to) irp^qi irpoaiiiirqi dKoKovBeiv ol 
 ouTOW dveyvojKbreSf iriBavais irdvv Sid ydp ttjs ipajvijs Tb irpwTov irpbaanrov kirtSeiKwrai 
 T<5 TE bpBoTovoinevov, «al Tb kyK\iTiK6v. el ye ^ kfii ainaTiKi), ore <j>v\daaei Tb E bp- 
 BoToveiTat, et SJ diroP&\oi, kyK\iTiKii kOTiv. evpiBrj Toivvv /lerd toC kirei avvSea/iov napd 
 ra IIoiijtJ, kotA TaiTrpi avvTO^iv diroPdWovaa Tb E, "Ewrop, kirei fie Kar' alaav, kirei 
 II d<pe\ea0e ye SovTes. roiira; toivvv t£ X6yqi iriBavbv hv etij KaTaKoXovBrjaavTas 
 ^lids dvayivijaKetv eyKXtTiKois, eirei ae piaKiaTa : Schol. Ven. K. 574. 
 
 953. Note 8. — Arc. 144. 5 : leal al ineTcl, irpoBiaeois Si del bpBoTovovvTai, 
 Sid ai, irepl aov, kut' k/jii, eirl aoi : ApoU. de Pron. 52 C : oftoiais al irpoBiaeis 
 irapaTiBeinevai bpBoTovovai, kot' k^l, Si e/ik, irepl I/koC. Aib Kal toTs d(iovaiv 
 
 bpBoToveiv Tb v , , . \ . . / 
 
 .... avv Kal TpiTOS ajiiv A/twras 
 
 irapd QeoKpiTiji avyKaTaBerkov. tcL ydp kv virepPar^ Kei/ieva b^ei\ei rbv \6yov dva- 
 SexeaBai t^s Kard (jiiaiv dKoKovBias, eiye ir&Kiv rb Kai fioi Kal fi6 kveK\ivap.ev, KaSb 
 oil avimiirXeKjai : ApoU. de Synt. 127. }■ ; Schol. Ven. A. 368 : toC acplai t^ irpinriv 
 d^vTovijTeov, kireiSifirep eis aivBeTov fj neTahrfpis, el koI ovKeTi SirjveKi)s b Kbyos. ean 
 yap Tiva evavTtoipieva, Tois 8' dvayov ^aiovs aipiaiv epyd^eaSai 
 
 T 
 
274 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§963- 
 
 i,va.'jKr\, ital a(piai. S' avTois Suit a 7rive<r$at. Kal Sti ;«£T(1 TrpoSeffecus 
 eCTiv orav -yap iTp6Beats -p /ier dvToivvfitas, opSoToveiTai y aVTOivv/jiia' aiiv aoi Sta 
 Bed, -npoTi ot S' eKafiov e^Tea- Karh acj>las ySip naxioano- a-n)i io icaP0a\ev d/itpi t 
 jrajTTijVos, ToC 'AA.ti;s km ot fieftafubs, Z-qrqaiv ex'"''''os : of. Sohol. Ven. A. 2 ; X. 
 474 ; T. 698. 703 ; A. 413 ; T. 152 ; Charax, 1154: mWol Si rp6mi ciVtV ipSoTO- 
 i/oSi/Tfs Kal irpOT]yoviihi]s Trjs dipfiKoiarjs Si^aaBaj. rfiv eynXiaiv, ofov at irpoSeffeis 
 o^vvovTat, Kai ofiois at iactcL tovtojv avToii/vfiiai bpOoTovovvrai^ irepi hfiov, tfar' ifxov, 
 avv iiioi, virip i/iov. oBfv TrapcL MevivSpcp arjiitiovVTai to 'rp6s /xe kinKiBh. ot Si 
 HyyiTal lUTOL ToC E TTpotpipovTai auT<5, irpbi Ifii. at perd TWf avuwKeitTtKwv gal Sio- 
 (evKTiKav ipBoTovovvTai. rd ydp rj ixi dvittipi [II. 23. 724] rb E avvexepaaBri iitTd 
 ToC H, fi l/ic — fi pii [? fj 'iiil Kal ripi 6(tTar eis rd E c^wAiiTTO/iO'. tcI Si Kai /ioi 
 virotTT^TOJ [H. 9. 160] virep$aT6v iffri, Kal inroffT^TOi pioi, ais SiinvvfliV iv t^ dvToi- 
 vvfjiia. Kal (vXSytus dpBoTovovvTat, IwetSj) dvTtSLatXToK^v TrdvTOK dcrtpepovaiv axirai at 
 GuvTo^fLs. Kal pard rod ovi/e/ca Kal «i/€«a opBoToyovvToi, evcKa trov, ovvcKa aov, ^veKtv 
 aov' KaKois ydp iyKKtvovffiv : ApoU. de Synt. 125. 22 : dvdiraMv oZv d iviKa aiv- 
 Seffpos, tpcp6ixevos -ndt/TOTS itrl yeviK^v, p6vas dpBoTovet t^v dvTuvvfilav, ^i/t«a rds 
 TOVTOJV yeviKds cvvSUj e'lv^K kiifto Kvv6s Tis ydp dv Bappijanev 'EAXiji'aJi' I7- 
 K\tv€iv T^ evcKa ixov ; Kal S^\ov is n6vas -n&Kiv bpBoTovovvTaiy KaBh cvvSiBiiaai TTp6s 
 Tl irraJTiKdv Tbv \6yov dv^X'^^^^' 
 
 954. Note 9. — Hermann (de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 76) denies that the 
 purely enclitic forms of pronouns are ever governed by prepositions, and adds, 
 ' etenim ubi illse pronominum formae subjunguntur, quae necessario enoIiticEe sunt, 
 non reguntur a prsepositionibus, nee si conjunctio prsecedit, ad ipsas pertinet 
 consociatio vel disjunotio, sed aliunde pendent, atque deponunt in prffipositione 
 vel conjunctione accentum suum, ut iirtp piov waTpiSos. Quod in Odyssea est, lib. 
 8. 488, 
 
 ij triyi MoSff* IStSo^e, Aids trais tj oiy' ^^nbWoiVy 
 
 in eo ai non acuitur propter prffioedens ri, sed quia adjuncto yi nunquam encliti- 
 cum eat. Quod si ai sine yi dixisset, deposuisset accentum, quia tj non ad pronomen, 
 sed ad Musam et ApoUinem refertur.' 
 
 055. Note 10. — Charax, 1153: iroKiv at «x<"""" i''"<popdv Ti)v firiTayfiaTiKriv 
 bpBoTovovvTai, ai avTbv, ai Si avT^v navTi, dWd ai avrbv, e£ ^^117 nov irotrjTtKm 
 iyKKiBaaiv, dWd at airqi. oiiK S(pet\ef ^ ot iyKXiBjjvaf €X« ydp Trjv iiriTay- 
 piaTtK^v. Tivis Si (paai Kal tva pirj vojiiaBy dpBpov '6irep ^evSis' dvToivvpia ydp ovaa 
 ■nepiairaTai, dpBpov Si bv b^vviTar &aTC noirjTiKws ivcKXiBr) ; Arc. 144. 7 : ai M""^ 
 TTJs imraypiaTiKTjs dvTwvvpias t^s avT bs del bpBoTovovvTot' avTbv ipe, ainSi ipoi. 
 ime^aipiiaBataav Si at irapd Tois iroi);rars /(erd t^s (■niTaypaTiKrjs irapaKbyas iyK\iv6- 
 pivai. dKKd ot avTtp Zeis b\eaete Pi'qv, Kal EipOaAor Se i 
 aiiTbv, Kal A Tivcs aWai perd irpoBiaeay ij avvSiapcov iveyxKlBrjaav irapoKbyas : 
 Apoll. de Synt. 137. 2: bpBorovolvrat Kal oaat avvT&aaovTai .t% airbs iirnay- 
 
 paTiK^, 
 
 ^e Tl MvppiSbveaat m<pdaKeai tj ipol avTip, 
 aol 8' air^, 
 ovSi aev aiTijs, 
 
 ovS* ipol avTqi 
 Bvpbs ivl aT^Bfaai aiSripeos. 
 
 Ta 7f p^v ToC TpiTov ovK e(wpd\taTat, KaSbri ou8' dKijBfis \6yos irapeSeixBt} Tb rds 
 KaTd Tb TpiTov irpSaaiTOv dpBoTOvriBfiaas iravTuis peTa\ap$&vcaBai els avvBerovs. 
 ttis ydp ItTTi >//evSfls iv6\r}\//ts Kal iis ovK e^aipaXiaBi] Kal cur ov t6vov eyaM-ayij 
 airia yiveTai avvBhov peTa\ii\peois, eiprjaeTai Kard rb If^s' ivTevBev olv eve- 
 kKiBtj Tb 
 
-§ 955-] Proclitics and Enclitics. 275 
 
 Zths iKiaeie Plr/v nplv ■^luy w^jja yev4a$ai, 
 Kal t6 
 
 EiipiaKos Si i airbv &ptaai.a9m Meaaiv, 
 
 iip6oTOV^9ri Si t& 
 
 diJi<l>l e traiTT^vas' 
 
 a\oy6v T6 SoKtT t6 of t' aurip, Si^kovtos toC K6yov Im &irivTwv d/ioiius. idTcu /ueV- 
 roi fi aivTa^is cis iiupaatv itMiova SiaaTO\r)s itapaKaiiPavoitivr), k lil aiirbv hri- 
 firi<re, <xi airbv k fi4 /itf/aTO. iv Trpord^ei yovv diravTore eiaiv al dvTetivvfiiai, 
 Ka6& ixovTai toB ipBov tSvov, &s 76 IBe^x^'? ""•' Tor? irpoieaiiivois. ei liivTOi rd, t§! 
 awTo^eais ivaarptupdr), ol6v ri ian Kal eyic\lyea6ai rfjv AvToivviilav, 
 
 avTW TOl /i€T6TTtff9* aXOS €ffff€TCU, 
 
 avT6v Gi tppd^caOat &^* *Apyeiot<Ttv dvayiv. 
 oil TOVTO Si (prjiu, &s ovx otov re xal Iwi t^s TotaiTtjS avvri^ttus tipBoroviiv, aXK' an 
 
 dxpOp^ijV €X€1 ky/c\i(T€1US ^ TOtaiiTTJ tTVVTO^tSj 
 
 avrdv fie iTp6/riffra ffvvoiKKTTTJpa yaias 
 €S Si^ai re/i€Vovxov. 
 
 But for ouT(p TOl, H. 9. 249, Dindorf reads aiTip aoi, and for airSv ae, II. 9. 680, 
 airdv ai ; cf. also ApoU. de Pron. 52 A Bq. ; 57 A ; 79 A ; 82 A ; 147 C ; de 
 Synt. 143 sq. ; Herod, ir. «. pt. 1145; Schol. Ven. A. 114; A. 534; E. 64; I. 392 ; 
 V. 387 : from which passagee it appears that, according to many gTammariana, the 
 pronoun of the third person, when not used in a reflexive sense, is enclitic, even 
 though avrdj is joined to it ; but without entering upon matters of theory it would 
 be impossible to discuss the correctness of their practice. This difference in their 
 opinions however has left its traces in several passages in our books, e. g. ^ 
 bXiyov of TraTSa loi/cdTa ytivaro TiiStus (H. 5. 800), where Schol. 
 Ven. says, ttJv Si avTuvvfuav 6p$OTOVQv0iVj IttcJ fU <r^v6erov neraKaii^&virai : and 
 it is so accented in Apoll. de Pron. 52 B ; S3-^: l"i* ? ixlyov ot in Apoll. de 
 Synt. 143. 28, and elsewhere. In the words irivKov Ss 01 Soicifi x°P'^" 
 araros ^Si /iiyiaros (H. 6. 90 ; cf. 6. 271) the pronoun is enclitic according 
 to Schol. Ven. ad loo., but it seems a doubtful case. The following are also dis- 
 puted : n. 9. 680: avrdv ae (pp&^eaSat iv 'Apyeioia tv avaytv. 
 Schol. Ven. ad loc. : 6 'Aff/caXcuylTi/s dpSorovft rifv ai, iirii (prjaiv, &cl nerd, rijs im- 
 Tay/iaTiiajs al irpaiTSrviTOt <pi\ovaiv 6p9oTOV€ia6ai. ixPV" ^^ avrAv kirl rod ■npiirov 
 ital Sevripov irpoaiiirov 6piaaa9at, vapanijaaaBai Si nva 'Oiajpiiccl aWas dveyvSi- 
 a/tiva Si' a'niav rii/d. KeXcveri p,' air&v k\ia9ai. el ^ti tis a' air 6 v. 
 aKKms t6 al irpb t^s outos (laiv al &p9oTovoipLevat, oi/x al nerd t^i/ airds. iyxXiTi- 
 kSk oZv dvayvoiariov : Schol. Ven. K. 242: ei ftiv Sfj erap6v ye KeKeveri 
 pt airbv i\ia6ai. 'AXe^'iam ro E tJ avToivvjiii} SiSaatv ov T9I ^^;ioti TeMic6v 
 [i.e. he read xeKeier' en' avrbv} Kal SoKei ip9oTOvetv, £is el Kal avv9iTws eXiyero 
 eftavrdv Kal tovt6 ye expv" "i""' "fi 7^P "' '■o" '"porrov irpoaiiirov dvTOivunlai 
 irpoTaaaS/ievai t^s auT($s, SpSoTovovvrai. 6 piivToi 'AaKaAavlrris Kal 'Apiffrapxos 
 iyxKniKas dveyviiKaatv, enl riiv TE avWaPriv jroioCyTfs rijv 6(etav, Iva n^ ok dxa- 
 T&\\Tj\ov tpav^ T-b enavrltv i\ia9at: Schol. Ven. O. 226: dWd t6S' ■qniv 
 t/joi TToXv KepStov ijSi of avTV- i 'AaKoXoivlTifs d(ioi 'eyKKiTMws dvayivii- 
 CKeai, litel dith ■npoaimov eirl vp6aairov ij dva^opd, Kal eh dfrXijv ij iier&\r)fis- dvrl ydp 
 T^s auT^) SiavWA^ov. dpi."'""' '^ irel6ea9ai rots nepiairSiai, Sid t6 ijSi] SiaffToX^i' 767^?- 
 aSai Sid t^s ipioi- ri ydp If^s toiovt6v iariv, 'epuil Kal aiir^ InKero, Siare diri koivov 
 \apiP&vea9ai rb eirXero ^pia- iptoiats Si Kal in eKeivov Kar' ipBhv r6vov dviyvajiev 
 T^v of- MivTop, n-li a' inieaai irapameitiByaiv 'OSuaaehs p.vriaT'ljpeaat n&xiaBai, dfiv- 
 vipievai Si of aury- /cal rb l£^! eari roiovrov n^ Treio-dToi ae 'OSvacreiis jjftiv ^(lx«- 
 
 T 2 
 
276 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 955- 
 
 ff9ai, airS h\ a/iiLipeiv. Kal KaB6\ov f/ oX dir6Tf irpotjyeiTat r^s aurds avTcuvviilas kotcJ 
 BoTiK^i/ trTwaiv dpOoToveiaffai StKfi, fin c(s &-n\rjv elrj ij iJ.eT&\i]t/iis, eiri ital els avv- 
 Berov ii.i> liffarriov eieeivT;v Tr)v dvdyraatv, dWi of aury Zsvs &\iaaii- (XPV" "Y^P 
 Sid rijv emfepofthriv dvTiSiacTTokrjv kot bpSbv t6vov dvayivui<TK(aem. Passages of 
 this kind might easily be multiplied, but enough have been quoted to show that 
 there is ample warrant for the rule which has been given above. 
 
 956. Note ii.— According to the grammarians the pronouns of the first and 
 second person are enclitic in the oblique cases of the plural when they are not 
 emphatic, and when enclitic they take the accent on their first syllable, as 
 iSoixev ^/uv, ypwaaev fuMov: Arc. 139.15: iaTeov 5e, on, f/vlKa tart Ki^is rerpd- 
 Xpovos, ovK dvaTre/iirei rp irporjyovnivji \4(ei rbv r6vov, dKKd Trj irporiyovijiivri av\- 
 A.a/3§- av6 pmiros ^ /iav, ervi/zas ij fias. iireiSr) oiSenore irpit reaaipoiv XP^"'^^ 
 t6vos rtiTTTei : Arc. 143. 11 : koX rd irXrjBvvTtKd toC te vpinov npoaiiwov nal devripov 
 ilnSiv vfiSiv fifiTv v/iiv finds in as Terpdxpovoi oiaai, kimSdv kyicXivaiVTat 
 
 T^V nptijTTJV (TwAAajS^C O^VVOVfflV T^ ItOV C iv TJ flOJV, fBtOKiV 1] fi^^ '^^^ ^^^ "^^^ 
 
 Xoiirwi' o/io'ias : Arc. 145. 7 ; Sohol. Ven. 0. 494 ; dWd ndx^"''' «'"l VTjvalv doXX^es" 
 OS B4 Kcv v[ji€(ov. y vpLfoJv dvTwvvpia dnd^vrds lo'Tt, teal ovfg ex^^^*^ dvTiSiaffroK'rjv 
 Si6 TpiTTjv dird Te\ovs ex^' '''V ^£««'': Sohol. Ven. A. 147: 8^p' rjiiiv iKdcpyov IXdo-- 
 o-«ai tcpd ^e£as. ^'/k'" "''''^ '''''' '^f"" avToivvpiias. eart ydp SiaXiiiTov ISiov AapUwv. 
 at 5^ dvTQjvv/jtiai ijviica optfffjt^v 5T]\ov<rt, pt^vovatv tv t^ air^ T6vq), olov riixiv t(5S' 
 icpTjve, Kal vpttv ptkv ven^aiyuiiJixti nepi Krjpi. Sre S^ aTtdXvrov exovfft to ffTjptaivofievov 
 kyicKivovrat' ei b' vfuv Soiciet rdSe Xoitripov' ffvv 5' ^/iiv Satra rapd^rj, ical d)s iv- 
 TaCflo: cf Schol. Ven. A. 214.579; ^' 160; Eust. 1112. 34: lariov Si «al uis rd 
 ov pidv ^pttv eij/ckeh, SatCTvKticais TroSt^dfieyov ptiTd t6 ov fi^v, yp&xpovfft ptev Ttvis, ov 
 fidv ijfitv evicXfh. dpeffKei Si Tots TraXatots ^ irpoirrj ypatpr}, nap' oh Ketrat ravra- rb 
 fipttv dptpu \eyovfftv ol AloXeTs, ^apvvovTfs avrh Kal avffTiWovTes rfjy X'fjyovffav, 
 *Airo\K(ijvios dfifu yepti/y, v6os evSov drv^erat. Aajptus Si dpilv avariKXovTfs t6 I ical 
 b^ivoVTts, QedxptTOs' woWal S* dfiiv ihrepBe /card Kpards Sov^ovto. "laves Se,Tro\KdKts 
 Si Kal 'ABTjvatoi ■nponeptatra/fftt' iv (XvotoX^ tov I. "O/XT/pos" S/ <piKot, ov ptdv ^/xtv k'vKXeis 
 dnovteaBat. ^0fp0K\^s OiSitroSt' otrcus \vfftv Ttv' ^p^v evayrj irdpots. ^pivtxos Mvctt]?* 
 ePovkSpt^v hv Tjpttv Hifftrep Kot irpOTOv. 'ArTiKa Si irapaSeiyptaTa ravra rd 5t5o. ol S' 
 avTol nahatot (paal Kal on rd ^piets ^/ies \4yov(Tiv ol Aaiptets, dptfies Si ol klo\ets. 
 XPV"'^ S^ ^o" ^BivTos ?ipLiv KoX iv 'OSvaatiq: Eust. 161 1. 3; 1670. 4; 1690. 13; 
 Apoll. de Pron. 123 A; Tjpttv "loives y Kal 'ArrttfOi. t6 iyK\iv6pLevov irap "Iwat 
 avariWei Td I. (rtjfi^ttoSes KaBh at lyKXtvdptevai rbv airhv XP^'^^^ tj)vKdTTov(rt rats 
 dpBoTOvovfievats. ^ dptiv AcoptK^ iyic\tvopiey7] ffvffreWet jb I, iv ols irpoTrepttTnaTai, 
 
 ai ydp S.pttv TovTcov pteKot' 
 b^vvoptev T€ 
 
 Apilv S' imav\ii<rei pt^Kos, 
 
 *A\Kpi6,v olKetos 6 xp^vos irKrjBvvriKy Sid ttoC I iKcf>epopiivri : Apoll. de Pron. 124 B : 
 iipiiVj trdXtv nap' "Icofft nponepttTirdTai iyKKivoptivr}^ KaBb avffT^KKei rb I. Kctl in napd 
 Acopievatv, ^ffais vptiv aiviffu, ^^(ppcuv. Kal iv bpOp rdffei' ov ptdv rot 
 Si<l>pov iiTTini'^^vov iptiv: Apoll. de Pron. 127 A: rb nV^' ^M"' iincK- 
 <j>6yoi '\6^o)v eSei <paal avveffrdXBai Kard t^v dnbKvrov (Tijptaffiav : cf. Apoll. de 
 Pron. 79 A ; Apoll. de Sjmt. 135. 22 ; 166. 1 1 ; Charax, 1150 ; according to a rule 
 given below, § 968, ijfioiv f/piiv and the like cannot stand after a paroxytone or peri- 
 spomenon : see Hermann de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 78 sq., and Kiihner, Gr. G. i . 264, 
 who assent to the doctrine of the older writers ; W. Dindorf however (Praef. ad Hom. 
 Iliad. 8vo. Oxon. 1856. p. 21) rejects what he calls the 'inanis subtilitas grammati- 
 corum,' and in Homer makes all such pronouns orthotone, writing f/pilv vpiiv, where 
 a trochee is required : his practice is certainly convenient ; but if we are to reject 
 all that is, or all that seems to be, absurd, in the grammarians, it is to be feared 
 
-§962.J Proclitics and Enclitics. 277 
 
 that very little will be left : as they testify, however, in this instance to a fact of 
 which they must have been cognizant, it is difl5cult to see upon what principle we 
 can refuse to believe them. 
 
 957. Note 12. — On the enclitic accusative ainhv in Horn. II. 12. 204, itit^i 
 yip avTov ixovra, see Charax, 1153; ApoU. de Pron. 41 C; Herodian ap. Schol. 
 Ven. M. 204 ; Hermann de emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 82 : Trypho sensibly wrote the 
 passage K6tpe yelp aiT6v, ApoU. de Pron. 77 C. 
 
 958. Note 13. — On the enclitic indefinite particles iroij, irori, iroSi, irf|, iroSev, 
 ir(is, irci, see Arc. 144. l8; Schol. Ven. B. 565; r. 400; T. 464; Herod, tt. e. /i. 
 1147; Charax,ll54; joh. Alex. 31. 2 : the form Trffiirore mentioned by Arc. 146. 9 
 is strange, and perhaps corrupt : as an indefinite it ia TiumoTe in Attic, ApoU. de 
 Pron. 48 B : ical xaBb aSivarov kyicKniithv avvreSijvai, 810 teal irapdi 'Attikois t5 
 irinroTt iariiidovTO : Joh. Alex. 31. 6 : ix i\ tov ttco «a! toC niXa to iriiiJiaKa irpo- 
 ■napo^ivovtyiv 'ABrjvaioi, koX iri. rh irdmore l/c tov ttoj ical tov irSTe : cf. A. G. Paris. 3. 
 186. 6 ; Lob. Path. z. 296. 
 
 959. IToTe rarely begins a clause or sentence, but when it 
 does it is oxytone ; in Demosth. 959, Dindorf prints ttot etxev 
 aypov, flra ye vvv ttoWoC; otters write ttot etx^v. In such 
 expressions as Trore jxev • • • Trore be, TTore ixev • . . aSrts be, and 
 the like, irore is orthotone in our books, as iroTepov &kr]9fj (t>aij.ev 
 ael Tovs SLvOpdirovs bo^dCeiv, rj itoTe fjiei' aXijOrj, irore Be \lrevbr] ; Plat. 
 Theaet. 170 C. 
 
 960. Note i. — On the particles ri, xi, see Arc. 144. 28 ; Herod. ir. e. n. 
 1147; Schol. Ven. B. 223 : v^, Arc. 144. 28 ; I39-I4; Herod, ir. f. /*. 1 147; Schol. 
 Ven. S. 396 : cure irupos Too-cros yt itiXa pp6|ji.os aiOa|ji,Evoio. 'hpUnapxas (f«- 
 Xdffffft Tijv dletav eirl Trjs T02 avKKafirjs- 6 Si Tvpavviay, ToaaSs ye aviyva, t^c SOS 
 avKKaPijv l>(-6v<av, ovk fv. & ycip TE ovie AW&aaet t6v t6vov tSiv irph iavTov Xi^eav. 
 fl Se Tis \eyoi MxTaffiv elvai nr) aivSeanov, iffToi on t& kvavTiov xaip^ff"" ^ 7^P 
 SA ToS TE liriKToais TpiTr/v diri Ti\ovs kiroUi t^v d^ttav lycuyf, e/wiye : perhaps 
 Tyrannion wrote rSaaSs ye in accordance with the rule mentioned below, §- 964 : 
 vOv, vi, Herod, n. e. /i. 1 147 ; Schol. Ven. A. 421 ; #. 428 ; Arc. 139. 13 ; ApoU. 
 de Conj. 525. 19 : it must be distinguished from the temporal adverb vvv, see 
 above, § 826 : mp, Arc. 139. 13 ; Schol. Ven. 0. 125 : 6^, ApoU. de GonJ. 525. 19 
 is printed eijv in Herod, tt. e. li. 1148 ; Charax, 1155 : {>&, Herod, ir. 6. /j.. 1148 : 
 Apoll. de Conj. 525. 19 ; Schol. Ven. A. 249 ; to£, Arc. 139. 13 ; Charax, 1155. 
 
 961. Note 2. — Besides these, some consider the particle rip to be an enclitic, 
 Schol. Ven. A. 93 : oiiTap. ovtojs d^etav kirl toC OT- d ydp T&p iOTi aivSea/ws Im- 
 <pep6iitvos kyK\tTiKws, ws ml kirl ToC elTap '6y' e<)x<"^V^- <>* 1^9 'O'"" <* " 
 cvijm\tKTiK6r ei yelp ^v, kire<p4peT0 tv irdKiv 6 Ti /ierd a-notp&atas : Schol. Ven. A. 65 ; 
 ApoU. de Conj. 522. 4 ; Herod, ir. t. p.. 1147 ; Joh. Alex. 23. 36, and H. D. s. v. 
 
 962. Note 3.— The foUowing assertion is made by a grammarian in A. G. 
 11156: aivSianot SI hyicKlvovTai pikv Si Tk y&p, olov eyii /iev, av S., aMs Tf, 
 
 a\\oi yap ml rd Toiavra : but I know of no other passage in which anything of 
 the kind is said; that ifhad a foundation in fact is certain: '8J siepe estgncUti- 
 cum inUbris soriptis etedd. vetustis, velut Tzetz. Hist. 3. 308 : oiavva^e^s \o,v6v 
 Se Tg 'EKivri : 6. 687 : *P?Se ml ii6vov Slxa St scr. /!?' Si: 16. 712 sec. cod. : tii/Js 
 
278 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 962- 
 
 \aiThr Se Kiyovai : MS. ap. Lambeo, Bibl. Caes. 1. 8. vol. 8. p. 33a A ; 234 B : 
 "HirSe: Clioeroboso. Aldi Hort. fol. 229 verso: SivSiaftot Si kyxXlvovTai /iiv di tJ 
 ■yip, otov k-iii /xey, ai Sc . . . ' H. D. 2. p. 929 D ; that some of the grammarians 
 considered 8t| as an enclitic, is clear from Eust. 143. 26 : ovk otBijXoj/ 8^ Sti rd }j 
 St) Koiyia, Ttvh niv ijSj] typaif/av irapo^vrSvas, & xal irpoeSrjX&Srj. Tivh Si rb piv ^ 
 aVTl Tov SvTws Kpaai, rb Si 817, avev tSvov irpotpipovaiv opoiais T9) kmSrjToiTois : this 
 combination we should now-a-days write iirX Sfj roiixois : there is also evidence that 
 (lev in some circumstances at least was an enclitic ; ' ei yepev clSeii]s, e textu Pal. 
 [i. c. the Heidelberg MS. of the 14th century, catalogue of Wilkenius, p. 2'j'j'] : hoc 
 lemma sumo: simulque observo hano sollemuem esse in codd. (etiam Arati) 
 scripturam formulae yi ph quoties vicem gerit partioulse 8€ : ' Buttmann ad Schol. 
 Hom. Od. E. 206. p. 193 : in the Oxford reprint, edited by Dindorf, the whole 
 point of this note is lost by printing fX yt piv ; all these peculiarities of the gram- 
 marians are neglected by modern scholars, to the great comfort of those who 
 accent their Greek. 
 
 Some are also of opinion that oZv in ovkovv, 70CV in ijyovv, and pa\a in viipaKa 
 are in some sense enclitics : Apoll. de Conj. 526. 17 : Siaads oZv iffrlv d oZv, irepi- 
 OTiQipkvais piv hv avWoyiffTtxy iicipopa, o^vv6pevos Si ore larl TrapairKtjpojpaTiKds, /cat 
 SijXov OTi teal Twv kyitXiTiKcvy, tva «ai o T(5vos 7tjs (iiro0(£ffc<uff ; on the Attic niipaXa 
 see Joh. Alex. 31. 6, quoted above, § 958. 
 
 963. Note 4. — One peculiarity in ^olic deserves mention: 'memorabili 
 grammatioorum de dialectis teetimonio ' dooeri videtur, eo extensam esse aocentus 
 apud JSiolei retractionem, ut etiam artioulus, cum aliis quibusdam vocibus 
 junctus, harum quasi encliticarum accentum in se reciperet, cujus rei exempla 
 tradunt '6 aos, t6 aov pro & a6s, ri a6v : aoouratiora nunc non licet explorare : ' 
 Ahrens de Grsecae ling, dialect, i. p. 18. 
 
 964. Enclitics affect the accent of the word which imme- 
 diately precedes them in a sentence, according to the following 
 rules : — 
 
 An oxytone word followed by an enclitic remains oxytone, the 
 enclitic losing its accent, as ayaOos eort, not ayaObs eort, — avros 
 fioi, — KaC (r<^eos <^u>vr\(Tas, — tsap he 01 eoTTj/cet, — aiso Kparos re koI 
 &IJ.UIV. The so-called proclitics become oxytone, as &s (jii,crav o'i 
 f^iv IhovTo, — dXA' Ik toi epioo. 
 
 Note. — ^Arc. 140. 3; 145. 7; 146.6; Charax, 1149. 1151. 1157; Aristarchus 
 and Herodian ap. S. V. B. 330. 
 
 965. After a paroxytone word a monosyllalic enclitic loses its 
 accent, the paroxytone remains unaltered, as ovrat nov Ati p.iXKei. 
 VTTfpfieveC (jiCXov etvai : ^Stj rts eiirei' : <j)l\os tls. 
 
 According to the older writers, i. a paroxytone word with a 
 
 ''■ J. Gr. 344 a; Greg. C. 616; Meerm. 662: Papvrovodat 8^ oi p6vov tH 6v6- 
 para, &\\i ical rd. dp6pa, orav bvopArav 76^01 iirixV) <* "'^^ ^ ""^i 'h "^ ^ ""?> ■"■* 
 abv t4 aov, quibus J. Gr. addit t^s irfls T^r ffiji : num forte eodem speetat Apoll. 
 de Synt. £i. 26, Si non esse vocativum articuli docens : ri 8e, d irepurffaxai, ovk 
 iviKKiOr) Kard. rds AXoXmds ivayviiffus in' 'Apt(fT&pxov, uaBb Kci rcL &\ka rSiv mpt- 
 airaipivuv dpBpav ? 
 
-§ 968.] Proclitics and Enclitics. 
 
 279 
 
 trochaic ending-, when followed by an enclitic, takes the acute on 
 its last syllable, as Xtt/inr^ re : ^iKKii. re koX (j>\oi6v : SttI ij.iv : &X\6s 
 Tis : Tv^Oivri, re : 2. a paroxytone word of any form, takes the 
 acute on its last syllable when followed by an enclitic pronoun 
 beginning with the letters o-^, as hOi. a-(f>eas: tvd a-^ia-i 85k' 
 ''E,vo(ri)(Q<iiiv : iioKk&Kls crcfieas : t6$6. cr(pea>v. Modern editors, how- 
 ever, seem to pay no attention to these directions, for they 
 uniformly write kdiMire re, cjyvWa re, and so on. 
 
 966. Note i . — Arc. 141 . 3 ; 145. 1 1 ; Herod, tt. c. ^. 1 143 : ewl Si tSiv vapo^vrd- 
 voiv (sc. dvaircinrii kyKKiTiKdv rilv d^uav knl rfp/ vtrepicetfihTjv papeiav kv t^ ffwrd^ei) 
 Ii6v<uv rmv rpoxaioiv, \ 6, pi ire re, (piwd tc leal <pKoi6v. ovSiiroTe Si tovto 
 hv (rirovSeiai napaKO\ov&eT, &s 8^ eirl toC 'At peiStjs re dva^ duSpaiu, ^ oi^aj 
 6' tfpfjv iicaT6pt0T)v. d\\' ovSi iv idpi^qi, ir&pos ye /iiv oiri Oaiii^ets. 
 dW' ovSi (V Tqi TTvpptxiOf, oTi 01 ffvfiKppdaffaTO 0ov\ds, eciv Se Trore rpo- 
 X<uos yevt/Tai 5iir\aaiaa6fVT05 tov T, Icrovrai iw6}i\ij\oi o^ttai, otov irri piiv cus 
 vireSeKTO. irKTjv el pii) t& im^epSptevov pi6piov StaiWaPov eirj dirb toB 2* dpx6- 
 fjtevov' &«o\ov6-f]ffei ycLp toTs trapo^woiUvois ovK ev fi6yqi rpoxoi^i ^^^^ i^°-^ ev aAAots 
 itoaiv, oXov lv& a<piv Suik 'Evo<tIxS<^v, iv6& a<j)eas eKixO'Vev vlbs 
 A0A.1010 KeKavBevs, r6(a a<peiiv Ttsiptffra KvSavia. Axe. 139. 
 29; 146,4; Schol. Ven. H. 199 ; Charax, 1149: iv /Uf \i(ei Hard, ffui'^x"'"' ^^'' 
 6(fias ol TToXoioi oiiK iriBow xanotpaviav ydp TroioCtrt . . . '69ev pilpupovrm ol aapiffeTs 
 rhv $iaei rpoxain^v exovra Sio d(eias e<l>e(rjs, a\\6s tis" Kal ti\6yas tls t^c dpx^" 
 TTJs '0$vaaftas 6 'Aptarapxos oi« iPovK'/jSri Sovvai cis t6 avSpa pi 01 Svo i^eias, 
 dXKd piiav eU t& AN, tp&aKcov iv dpxv ■"oi'lja eois iiapdXoyov ov pii^ 
 ■noi-ljaw. Chaxax, 1157. 
 
 967. Note 2 S. V. B. 255 : on ol |i,d\a iroXXd" toCto oi iv pud d^eicf irpo- 
 
 eveKTeov d^eia, irdffa ydp SiPpaxvs Ki^is irph ky/cKiTucov^ oii/c imSSxeTaL iirdWTjXov 
 i^eiav, ei piij dvrwwpiUi iiri<j>ipoiro Sid row S*, aearipieiciipiivov toP, ivB' ia&v ol 
 nin\oi. Arc. 140. 24; 141. 2 ; 145.19; Charax, 1157; Herod, w. .. ^. 1 143 ; 
 Schol. Van. Z. 367 : oi ^dp t' ot8' el en. tr^iv iriroTpoiros i|o(<.ai aB9is" ovrm el 
 en a(piv ets t6vos, leairoi ixPV" '''''> ^'^ ''^ imipipeaOai dvraivvpiiav dwd rod 5* 
 dpxopievrjv, Spioias t& '661 acpiat itiippaS' 'Ax' A.A.ciis, ?px' ^' "P" a^iv 
 &va( dvSpSiv 'Ayapii pivav. aeffrjpietaTai oZv avrri fi dvdyvoiais /iovr] iis iv 
 aK\ots i 'HpaSiavlis Kiyei: Charax, 11 54: bXiytu Si trapi0riaav tAv hSyov, otov 
 t6 eaav, 
 
 ivO* effdv ol n^irXot. 
 
 Kal rrdXiv evravBa, tva fifj vopuaS^ to ol apBpov, Sirep ditaipov ais ehofiev yap, 6 rdvos 
 SieareiKe. xal itdXtv 
 
 iv& a<piaiv dyop^ re Sifus re. 
 Kal tt&Kiv 
 
 ori aipeas elaatp'iKriTai, 
 
 ijpX^ S' apd tT(piv, 
 avrai vapa\6yais eveKXiOriaav, pifj nporiyovjiiviav i) h^urivav ^ rpoxaiKSiy. Kai impd 
 KaWtpuixf TiSfot! a<l>e(iiv tis dpiara KvSoiv'ioV airovSeios ydp fiapiiTovos irporjyehai- 
 irapa\6yws oZv iirl roinaiv iveKpdrrjaev fi lyKKiffts. 
 
 968. Note 3. — The grammarians note that these rules are not invariablyobserved 
 under all oiroumstances, e. g. ihiiopiai iv ^a\afuvi yevMai tc rpaipi/iev re, Hom. II. 
 7. 199, was written yeviaOai re : Schol. Ven. H. 199 : d\\eTTa\\iiKoi6(eiai, Kalroi 
 <rirovSetaK6v iariv, d\\' taas Xva iK<(iiyoipitv tAv SiirXaaiaaiibv tov ^imros, Kiya 
 
280 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§ 968- 
 
 8^ ToO T(Tpa<p4 /iev re, uis leal iv Ty 1 t^s 'OSvaaeias (320) itapaX6yas (ve- 
 icKivaii(v kv tS r\S)6ev Si \t.&K' ■fjpi \oi<r<ral « XP^"'"'' t«. The passage lv$' laiv 
 oJ wiuKoi, n. 6. 289, is noted as a remarkable deviation from rule by Schol. Ven. 
 ad loc, Arc. 145. 16; Charax, 1154. 1157. In modern editions it is printed 
 effav ol. 
 
 969. A dissyllabic enclitic after a paroxytone word is oxytone, 
 as 'ArpefSrjs eor^: TToXXdKis d(r[: ovnui tsotI: ^617 ipafxiv: (^Otot 
 ela-lv : but rtvotz; or nzjcoi; is perispomenon, avOpc&Traiv tiv&v, itV' 
 Opdwoiv Tivoiv. 
 
 Note.— Arc. 134. 15 ; 140. 22 ; 145. 23 ; 147. 13. 
 
 970. A proparoxytone word followed by an enclitic receives 
 the acute on its last syllable, as ayye\6s etjm : rjnova-e ju,ou : &v6p<ii>- 
 •noi ela-L : KaKiaroi elaiv : iX.A,Xri<Tf tis. 
 
 Note. — Herod, ir. e. li. 1143 ; Arc. 145. 23 ; Schol. Ven. B. 26 ; Charax, 1157. 
 
 971. A properispomenon followed by an enclitic receives the 
 acute on its last syllable, as oikos tc : 2k5XoV re Kvfiij,6v re : ravrd, 
 fif, but dissyllabic enclitics after properispomena ending in ^ or 
 i/f are oxytone, as (j)olvi^ ka-Tiv : Krjpv^ ea-Hv. 
 
 Note. — Arc. 146. 2 ; 140. i ; Herod, n. i. n. 1149 ; Schol. Ven. B. 28 ; n. 207. 
 When followed by a monosyllabic enclitic, such words as ipotvi^ Krjpv^ probably 
 remain unaffected, as tpoTvi^ tc, K7Jpv( re, not (potv't^ re, though I find no clear 
 direction in the grammarians to that effect. 
 
 972. After a perispomenon enclitics lose their accent, as ^s- 
 Tivos : S)VTiva>v : <p&s eort : 'Epixrjs lort. 
 
 Note. — ^ApoU. de Pron. 54 A ; Herod, ir. c. ;a. 1 143; Charax, 1150; iSWoi 5e 
 Tives <rvyx^ov(XLy, djs ical 'Voinavbs KiyojVj ft TTepunrQifi^rj irporjyuTcu, ov -napiyovoi T&y 
 76vov avTy, otov KoXov nov' ct 5^ aXKos t6vos eirj, irapexovffi ritv r6voVj olov n6$ev Tis, 
 o9iv lie. \//(vSis Sk \iav iariv : Charax, 1157. Hermann, de emend, rat. Gr. Gr. 
 p. 71, contends that (pais /lov, olov toiSiv are alone correct. They may be so, but 
 our only authorities, the native grammarians, say that they are not. 
 
 973. When several enclitics follow each other they are all 
 oxytone except the last, which is unaccented, as ^ vv <t4 tjoi; 
 beos t(7)(ei : eX Trip tIs (ri p,oi (pricri wore. 
 
 974. Note i. — ApoU. de Conj. 517. 5 : ir&iiiroWoi Si flaiv ol irapairXripcajMnicol 
 iv ky«)daet, dis 6 yi, i pd, 6 Bijv, & vi. Sio Xi^tav ^ rpiSiv ohaSni duciiX-urav rb 
 (niWr]\ov Trjs 6(eiar Kal tcarcL tovto ovv Ki^eis rd, irpoiceiiJieva fiSpia' l8oi» y^p 
 iv Tip 
 
 ^ vii ai nov S^oj fcx*' 
 
 KiS' iv enaarov iiipos K6yov ^ d^eta dviarrj : Herod, tt. (. h. 1 1 42: avveynKiTixdv 
 Si cffTj avvra^ts Suorc ^ itXaivav nopiav iyicXiTiKSiv iira\\^\iilv o^wo/iivav, iis ex" 
 rd roiaSra 
 
 1) vv ai TTOu Sios iffx" 
 
 b fCai yhp 1) h^vvtToi Sid rh vi iyxKniKiv, rb Si vv Sid rif dvTovvulav rrjv ai, ij 
 
-§976.] Proclitics and Enclitics. 281 
 
 l\ ak avrrnvvjika Sid rhv jroO vapairKripaiMTiKhv aivScaiiiov. elprjTai Si avve^KKirmiv 
 Itii rh avv ey/c\iTM$ ■napa\afiPav6iievov Sitytipeiv rrjv inep/ceifiivriv iv t$ riKfi 
 T^s Xi^eais dlfiav: Charax, 1157: kAv oZv wKeiova avfi^^ l^ef^s eyKMnxa thai. 
 vo\\al iffovTai ml al 6(eiat, ^ vi ai vov Sios iaxn d«i}paiy Tpth tiah i^i^9is aX 
 iieiai. Svyarov Si wai TrKitovas emvorjffai, e? vip tIs ak fiol (prjal Trore- ri /liv yelp 
 il o^iverm 8i(J t^i/ km<popAi/ toO kyuKiTMov irip, rb Si trip SA rh rh, rh Si tij 8id 
 Tb ak, rd Si ak Bid rb /iol, rb Si /lol Sid, rb (ptjal, rb Si (pTjoi Sici rb mrk, Siart 
 i<pel^s 6(eTai %( uat air&viov SA t^i/ toC imeiimros avvkxeiay. These same words, 
 with one or two unimportant variations, are also found in Arc. 146. 10 ; Sohol. 
 Ven. E. 812 : t] v« o-e- 6 fi i^ivfrai- Sia^tvicTiKbs yap- ^v\aaa(Tm Si ^ d^eia 8id 
 rb km(pep6ii€vov vi kyKKi-rtKbv, & xal airb iax^v b^iiav SA t^i/ ak kyicMTiitijv ovaav : 
 Sohol. Ven. N. 15 : ?v9' fip' iy'. Tpus irapiXXriKoi b^eiai, nia /liv ij dpxovaa, Sevrkpa 
 4 ToS Spa, TpiTTj SJ 4 ToC 07^ : Sohol. Ven. T. 464 : 1} e5 di/Tcufw/iia kv rri avvT&ld 
 kvkK\ivf rbv t6vov tan y&p S,t6\vTos, oix tv rpoitov S' oKTai 6 'Aa«a\<uvirrjs rb 
 irws vivTius ilvTOVijB^aeTat, kvel ijSrj kiii\kT7]ae Kal dWuv kyKMTiKwv kirupcpo/ikvav 
 rb-nSi KaX rb irffij tovto pi) iraax^iv 0x1 it as car', 'Ayk\ae SioTpe<pks (Od. 
 22. I36)' li'qitas lie irpoCSiiv (Od. 4. 396)' H'Tjirai / ks SpSvov t^e, 
 SioTpeipks (II. 24. 553)' ouTTft) ij.lv ipaat tpaykjiiv (Od. 16. 143). ovtws 
 ow «al TO et nas ev irCipiSoiTO oZx dvayuaaTixifv t^ei t^v kjrl tov wtiis 
 b^etav, d ixkvTOi ^Aplarapxos yevbfievos Karci ra^rrjv t^v irpoatfSiav tovto fidvov 
 aire^varo, kyK\ivovTa Setv ry T6vip jeal SaaivovTa Kkyuv Trjv Tphriv avWaP^v 
 aijjjoiyu ycip et iraas avTov: E. M. 638. 15: oii flTJv (jiiv Il6aoi tSvoi ; Avo. AiaW; 
 'Svixa cipeflj kyxXiTiKd, kipe^ijs aW'^Koiv Kei/ifva, iroWal iaovTai koX vapdWrjKoi at 
 b^Hai, 'H /id vv /lol ji ■nlBoio (sic), where the printed accents contradict the written 
 rule; they should be ^ ^d fv jioi ti mOoio, as in A. G. Oxon. i. 323. 26. 
 
 975. Note 2. — Though this rule regarding the accentuation of a succession 
 of enclitics is enunciated by all the native grammarians, from ApoUonius down- 
 wards, several modern writers reject it as absurd; for instance, Hermann, de 
 emend, rat. Gr. gr. p. 74; Gottling, Accent, p. 405; KUhner, G. G. i. 267, who 
 all determine to accent two or more successive enclitics after a fashion of their 
 own devising. Kiihner declares that this new-fangled way is not new, that it is 
 justified by the manner in which such combinations are accented in the Codex 
 Venetus B of the Hiad, a manuscript written by a learned scribe of the eleventh 
 century, and he quotes from it six instances, in which the old rule is not observed : 
 they are 8^ re liiv II. x- 94 i ouS^ t£ iuv, <f>, 322 ; /Jij iroTk Tts, x- 106 i "P" "'" ", 
 279 ; S<l>pa Ti iMV, 329 ; ovSk vv vii /if. Of these two (/x;^ vork tis and dpa ir<0 ti) are 
 nojt in point. If I rightly understand Kiihner, he maintains that the scribe of 
 Codex B objected to write two or more oxytone monosyllables in succession ; but 
 in the leaf photographed for Dindorf s edition, containing H. H. 395-443, we find 
 nil t' dp Tis, and that he has no objection to two acute accents on successive 
 syllables is clear from the same page, where we have ol' 8' dpa (sic) twice running. 
 But Ktihner further urges that manuscripts and old editions of the Bible also 
 depart from the ancient rule. Even if all these statements were strictly accurate, 
 I fail to see how the practice of a scribe of the eleventh century can be evidence 
 against the clear and express words of Apollonius and Herodian. The writer of 
 Codex B was as far from Apollonius as we are from King Canute; the pro- 
 nunciation of English has changed a good deal since his day. 
 
 976. Note 3.— The new-fashioned rule is thus stated by Dr. Donaldson, 
 Greek Grammar, p. 43 : ' If two or more enclitics occur in succession, an accent 
 may be added for every three syllables : as el nep ris ae ixoi (prjaiv tioTk, where 
 tX irep TIS and tis at n6i are considered to be successive yroya/roxytom: Gottling, 
 Greek Accent, p. 104, expresses it thus : ' If several enclitics follow one another 
 
282 Proclitics and Enclitics. [§976- 
 
 tiey must all be regarded aa forming one word with tie preceding orthotone, 
 and the accentuation must be proceeded with according to III [a rule stating 
 that " two syllables standing immediately next each other in the same word 
 cannot be accented"]. Thus e. g. irXoiJo'/os Tts Iffni/; here Tis unites to wAoiJo'tos 
 ■nXoiaioaiLt ; this word obtains now as paroxytone ; hence ioTW must be accented 
 on the last syllable, TiXovaih's tls effriv, or ^ vv cc ttov 5€os tffx^i ; here vv and ff€ 
 are joined to the now oxytone ^ : ijvvaf ; but ae as the third syllable of ^rao-f, 
 which now obtains as a proparoxytone, receives the acute, because ttov follows 
 it: ^ vv ai ttov Stos taxfi' This very example JKiihner G. G. i. 267 insists 
 upon writing ^ vv ae woC, and appeals to Gottling, Accent. 405, to bear him out, 
 which Gottling by no means does. Thus it appears that the new rule is one 
 which its inventors find hard to manage ; modern editors generally disobey the 
 old rule, and follow their grammatical instincts ; — the result is what might be 
 expected. 
 
 977. All the rules laid down by the ancient grammarians, for 
 the accentuation of words when standing in a sentence, have 
 been either quoted or referred to in the preceding sections. That 
 they fully provide for all the combinations vsrhich actually occur 
 can hardly be asserted. To mention a simple matter which per- 
 petually meets us, there are difficulties arising from punctuation, 
 from crasis and other forms of synalcephe, for which the extant 
 rules of the grammarians appear to be insufficient. For instance, 
 it may be asked how (l>ri(n is to be accented in such passages as 
 rJKM yap fls yfjv, <J3r)(n,, koL KaTip^ajjiai, or to irpayixa avTO, (prjiTi, 
 beiiiC. Is a mere parenthetic inquit to be treated, as it is here 
 written, strictly according to the old rules, or is it not more 
 reasonable to write iprjcrl or <p-qa-C in such passages ? How is /iot 
 to be accented in such a position as epjxaiov ro /3i/3A.^oj», Ic^rj, jnot 
 yeyove 7 Are we obliged to write '/not, or may we say that a 
 real enclitic actually begins a clause and write ixol ? Or con- 
 sider a verse which is divided between two speakers, e. g. Eurip. 
 Orest. 1345) where Hermione speaks one half and Electra the 
 other : 
 
 Herni. (T(^dr]9' Scrov ye tovtt' 'ifi. Elect. a> Kara oreyay. 
 
 To exhibit the scansion to the eye editors so write it ; but can 
 anything be more absurd than to suppose, as the grammarians 
 must, that Hermione's prophetic soul knows that Electra will 
 begin her reply with a vowel, and therefore, to accommodate her 
 sister, she gracefully elides the last letter of her personal pro- 
 noun and alters her accent accordingly ? Editors do as well as 
 they can in such awkward cases. Sometimes perhaps they re- 
 produce the accents of a manuscript, and when they do, they 
 
-§ 977.J Proclitics and Enclitics. 283 , 
 
 print what may be the faint echo of a tradition going bact 
 to the best ages of classical antiquity, but which probably repre- 
 sents no more than the practice of the scribe's own times. The 
 oldest manuscript of any classical author continuously accented 
 is comparatively modern. When manuscripts are not followed, 
 theories of what the Greek accents must have been are generally 
 acted on, and the result is an amount of variety in the accentua- 
 tion of printed books which could hardly have been reached in 
 any other manner. The curious reader should by all means 
 peruse Lobeck's unfinished essay, ' De interpunctione cum enclisi 
 et synaloephe conjuncta,' in the Pathologise Grteci Sermonis 
 Elementa. Pars posterior, pp. 3*1-337. 
 
"Av t' ewri; ns a^imv TTponepKrirav, as &i> ixe'ivos i6(Ki](7ri jcai (TV (jideyyov, 
 Kal jra\tv av cre/xu avvTvxxis o^VTOvuv eBeXovri, Kal aires oSras jrpaTTc Kara- 
 (j)povS>p KM Tovav Koi ovofidrav, lis oi/Te Trpoj <jiiKo(ro(piav <jvvTe\ovvra>v, ttoKv 
 ye fioKKop otVe npos yeapcrpiav rj apiBpriTiKrjv fj p,ovcnKrjV rj aiTTpovopiKfjV, Sxjre 
 el p,r]depta Te^vrj deercu irpos ro eauT^s TeKos ttjs t5)V iTnTpiTTTOiV tovtodv ovopxi' 
 Tav pxiKpoKoylaSj ov povov ov ^pr] TrpocnecrSat to eTTtTrjbevpa tcov dvdpSiVf aXXa 
 Kal KaTayf\au as paiKiaTa. 
 
INDEX OF TERMINATIONS. 
 
 Those words only are inserted which could not easily he found ly 
 the Table of Contents. , The references are to the Sections. 
 
 -a, maso. subst. of the first deol., 56. 
 
 -a, fem. of the first deol., monosyllables, 
 65 ; hypermonosyllables, 66-201 ; con- 
 tracted from -aa, fem. of the first deol., 
 67. 
 
 -a, fem. of adj. in os, 561. 
 
 -o, fem. of adj. of the third deol., 695. 
 
 -a, adv., 833-839. 
 
 -a, interject., 892. 
 
 -a = ia, ace., 681. 
 
 -ao, fem. first decl., 66. 
 
 aP\rixp6s, 405. 
 
 APpii, 724. 
 
 dj3/»7(5or, 528. 
 
 dPpoSaiSf 724. 
 
 a'yaff6s = dya:665, 406. 
 
 dyeveis, Boeot., 26, 
 
 -ayos (,iyi»), compd. adj., 430. 
 
 -aYOS (&yvvjM), compd. adj., 431. 
 
 -a^pos, comp. adj., 432. 
 
 dyviSs, dyviq, 112. 211. 
 
 .aycoYos, compd. adj., 433. 
 
 aSe\(pe, voc. of aSe\.<j)6s, 330. 
 
 -aS€\<t>cos, compd. subst., 422. 
 
 -aSc\i|>i], compd. subst., 193. 
 
 •a8cX<|>os, compd. subst., 425. 
 
 -aSis, adv., 877- 
 
 dSpdvsoSj 528. 
 
 aSpoyoos, 528. 
 
 dciai, 800. 
 
 deiffKiin//, 621. 
 
 -ot], fem. of the first decl., 66. 
 
 'Affows, 547. 
 
 ai, when short for the accent, 16; its 
 quantity in Doric, 17. 
 
 -ai, adv., 854 ; interjects., 896. 
 
 -au», fem. of the first decl., 89. 
 
 -aia, neut. pi. of the second deol., names 
 of festivals, etc., 358. 
 
 diSvSs, 399. 
 
 -aieros, compd. subst., 424. 
 
 -aiov, neut. subst., 355 ; temenica, 360. 
 
 -otos, simple subst. of the second decl., 
 
 ^So-^.W ; simple adj., 378-380 ; 
 
 compd. adj., ,'136. 
 ArTTU, 695. 
 -ais, Doric part., 779- 
 
 -oicov, subst. of the third decl., 594. 
 
 -aKi)S, 701. 
 
 -ttKi, adv., 862. 
 
 -aKis, adv., 871. 
 
 dKKed, 712. 
 
 -aKovos, compd. adj., 434. 
 
 aKa6s, 535. 
 
 -aXyos, comp. adj., 435. 
 
 dXmpas, 725. 
 
 d\Hi, 683. 
 
 -ajjioiPos, compd. adj., 436. 
 
 -av = mi/, Doric gen., 217. 795. 
 
 -av, subst. of the third decl., 578. 
 
 dvixKeis, 575. 
 
 -avSis, adv., 877. 
 
 dySpaTrdSefftxtf 683. 
 
 -avE<)/ios, 422. 
 
 dv9ptinto(pK6yos, 528. 
 
 -avTi)S, compd. adj. of the third deol., 
 
 696. 700. 
 dvT'ucXeis, 575. 
 dvTi(X(priv, 575. 
 
 -00, gen. sing, of the first deol., 209. 210. 
 -aoiSos, compd. adj., 437. 
 -aos, simple subst. of the second decl., 
 
 221-225 ; simple adj., 364. 
 -aos = 010s, iEolio subst. of the second 
 
 decl., 225. 
 diraipdiv, 779' 
 airiarai, 811. 
 
286 
 
 Index of Terminations. 
 
 diroSa(T/i(5sj 419. 
 
 atroppdj^, 'J2'j. 
 
 -ap =r]Sf Lacedssmonian nouns of the 
 
 first deol., 58. 
 -ap, subst. of the third decl., 623. 
 'Apapiis, 779. 
 
 -OpT)S, 701. 
 
 Apiyviis, 724. 
 
 apxi^raTpo?, 423. 
 
 dpxtiu/ios, 419. 
 
 &PXi<t>i>p, 575- 
 
 -apcoyos, oompd. adj , 438. 
 
 -as, masc. nouns of the first decl., 27-58. 
 
 -as = i-as, ias, proper names of the first 
 
 deol., 30. 32 ; common substantives 
 
 and adjectives, 33. 
 -as = a«s, adj., of the third decl., 691. 
 -as, ace. pi., Doric, 218. 
 -as, subst. of the third deol., 630-633. 
 -as, gen. a5os, compd. adj. of the third 
 
 decl., 713. 
 -as, adv., 871. 
 -a<7Kos, compd. adj., 439. 
 -aTr)s, subst. of the first decl., 51. 
 &TTa~i3s, 31. 33. 
 -atiyos, oompd. adj., 440. 
 aiSiSrjS, 698. 
 air- or avro-, words beginning with, of 
 
 the first deol., 28 ; neuters of the 
 
 third decl., 575. 
 aiiTCLptcijs, 698. 
 avToypafi/Mf/t 1 31. 
 avTO^arfj^ 204. 
 
 -avmv, subst. of the third decl., 604. 
 'A(l>p6SiTa, ^olic, 14. 
 
 'AxW 373- 
 wpoppos, 423. 
 
 -auv, subst. of the third decl., 585 ; 
 maso. proper names, 613. 
 
 "Pa, fem. of the first decl., 68-70. 
 -Pa\os, compd. adj., 464. 
 "Pas, compd. adj. of the third decl., 720. 
 -Pao-Ta|, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 717. 
 -Pa<|)os, compd. adj., 463. 
 -Paij;, oompd. adj. of the third decl., 721. 
 -Ptj, fem. of the first decl., 68-70. 
 0{l3&aewv, 779. 
 PiSXLOT&ipos, 528. 
 -p\e>|/, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 721. 
 "PXiris, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 724. 
 
 -pXus, 724. 
 
 -P\<oij/, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 724. 
 -PoT)6os, compd. adj., 441. 
 -Po\os, compd. adj., 464. 
 -Popos, compd. adj., 465. 
 "Pos, subst. ofthe second deol., 226-228 ; 
 
 simple adj., 365. 
 -Poo-Kos, compd. adj., 442. 
 Pov\iii6s, 419. 
 -PpiDS, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 724. 
 "Ptov, subst. of the third decl., 586. 
 
 -7a, fem. ofthe first decl., 71-74. 
 yaiiirr]!, 38. 
 
 -V«, 744- 
 
 ■ye\aiiu, 793. 802. 
 
 -Y1, fem. ofthe first decl., 7'-74' 
 
 -Yr|6T]s, compd. adj. of the third deol., 
 
 700. 
 "YTlptos, compd. adj., 546. 680. 
 -YXu<t>os, compd. adj., 466. 
 ■yvas, compd. adj. of the third deol., 
 
 722. 724. 
 -yovos, compd. adj., 467. 
 -yos, subst. ofthe second decl., 229-232 ; 
 
 simple adj., 366. 
 -Ypa4>os, compd. adj., 468. 
 yvvri, 670. 
 -yu>v, subst. ofthe third decl., 587. 
 
 -Sa, fem. of the first decl., 75- 
 
 -80, adv., 835. 
 
 SatvvTO, 795- 
 
 -Sairos, adj., 737. 
 
 -Se, adv., 846. 849. 
 
 -8€, 748. 
 
 Suva, 742. 
 
 -Sco-ixos, compd, subst,, 419. 
 
 SiffTTora, 57. 212. 
 
 -8ci|/os, compd. adj., 443, 
 
 -8ii|, fem. of the first decl., 77 ; pron,, 
 
 746- . 
 Siaa<l>Ai, 575. 
 SiSotaSa, 793. 
 hoiKoSoni], 131. 
 -S|j,i)S, comp. adj. of the third decl., 722. 
 
 725. 
 SoKtfiSiiu, 793. 
 -SoKos, compd. adj., 469, 
 -8o|jios, compd. adj., 470, 
 -80VOS, compd, adj,, 471. 
 -8opos, compd. adj., 472. 
 
Index of Terminations. 
 
 287 
 
 -Sos, subat. of the second decl., 233-235 ; 
 
 simple adj., 367. 
 -80XOS, oompd. adj., 473. 
 -Spas, 724. 
 -BpTjs, 724. 
 
 -8po)i.os, compd. adj., 474. 
 -Spoiros, oompd. adj., 475. 
 SvaKKia, 712. 
 
 -8(i)v, subst. of the third decl., 588. 
 Soifovjxivoi, Doric, 17. 
 
 -«, adv., 840 ; interject., 894. 
 -€a, fem. of the first decl., 79-82. 
 -ea, adv., 834. 
 -eoi = ^ea(, verbs in, 799- 
 i-^XiXvs, 686. 
 
 -6VX1S,^704- 
 «7<«7€, {^0176, 730. 
 
 ^h 739- 
 
 -ti, adv., 854 ; interject., 898. 
 
 -«ia and -cii), fem. of the first decl., 
 
 99-106. 
 -cia, neut. pi. of the second decl,, names 
 
 of festivals, etc., 358. 
 tiSSi, 802. 
 tiKii, 678. 
 ■siov, neut. subst. of the second decl., 
 
 344- 363-4; Temenica, 357-362. 
 -«ios, subst. of the second decl., 254-256 ; 
 
 simple adj., 381 ; compd. adj., 537. 
 eitrSv, 775' 
 
 -tip, subst. of the third decl., 627. 
 eipvTo, 781. 
 
 -eis, subst. of the third decl., 640. 
 -eCci), gen. sing, of the first decl., 209- 
 
 210. 
 ■cioiv, subst. of the third decl., 594. 
 fitin', 779. 
 iXaioTpvyrjTds, 424. 
 lA.iiXC«i, 69s. 
 iK(n9(pS>iu, j^olic, 793. 
 'EKtvri, Bceot., 14. 
 ini, Bceot., 26. 
 -«', Doric infin., 778. 801, 
 -a/=riaav, 782. 
 ivatrfiv, 777. 
 iviaimv, 777. 
 c(avi)f/ios, 422. 
 -io = ieo, verbs in, 799- 
 -cos, subst. of the second decl,, 236- 
 
 238 ; simple adj., 368-371. 
 -60S = or, Ionic adj. of the second decl., 
 
 368. 
 i6s, 368. 371. 
 
 ktriffTai, 803. 
 
 etriP\ris, 575. 
 
 Iiri7r\(4f, 575. 
 
 hiTUTxoies, 786. 
 
 liriTijSi;, 87. 
 
 -tp, voc. of the third decl., 670. 676. 
 
 -«p7os, compd. adj., 444-446. 
 
 epvyiiv, 779. 
 
 ipvovaiv, 773, 
 
 -€S, voc, of the third deol,, 670, 706. 
 
 -6S, adv., 872. 
 
 -60-0-1, dative pi. of the third decl., 574. 
 
 -CTaipos, 423. 
 
 heoSpAis, 575. 
 
 -«TT)S, compd, adj. of the third decl., 
 
 703. 709. 
 -(V, second aor. mid. imp., 783. 
 eiiyfveis, Bceot., 26. 
 evK\^aSf 713. 
 ii/^ayfif 204. 
 evplris, 38. 
 evpvxojprfs, 'J02. 
 
 -ens, subst. of the third decl., 655. 
 ■tvs, comp. adj. of the third deol., 697. 
 evTfix^Sj 698. 
 
 -euTHS, masc. of the first decl., 48. 
 evQjSSs, 528. 
 
 ^xpv"' 772- 
 
 -6i|;os, compd. adj., 447. 
 
 •iu), gen. sing, of the first decl., 210. 
 
 iwiifv, 794. 
 
 -euv, subst. of the third deol., 589. 
 
 k<iiv = wv, 779. 798. 
 
 -Ja, fem. of the first decl., 83. 
 
 -Je, adv., 846. 848. , 
 
 -Jos, subst. of the second deol., 239 ; 
 
 simple adj., 372. 
 -Jo)v, subst. of the third decl., 590. 
 
 -T), fem. of the first decl., 65-204. 
 
 -T|, adv., 851 ; interject., 895. 
 
 -I), pron., 747. 
 
 -^ = ea, fem. of the first decl., 82. 
 
 -T|a, fem. of the first decl., 85. 
 
 -ir]7opos, compd. adj., 476. 
 
 -rpi, fem. of the first deol., 85. 
 
 -T]6'ris, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 700. 
 -T]Ki)s, oompd. adj. of the third deol., 
 
 698. 701. 
 ^/mi, its compds., 813. 
 ^luSrJTa, 575. 
 ^I^iup^s, 575. 
 
288 
 
 Index of Terminations. 
 
 ^/"M", 675. 
 
 '5/"^'', 575- 
 
 -Tiv, subst. of the third deol., 580. 
 
 -T)V, Doric inf. in, 778. 
 
 -i]|, oompd. adj. of the third decl., 7^5" 
 
 728. 
 -ijos, subst. of the second decl., 241 ; 
 
 simple adj., 373. 
 -ii]os = «os, 241. 
 "HP = ?)s, Lacedaemonian masc. of the first 
 
 decl., 58. 
 -Tip, subst. of the third decl., 624-626 ; 
 
 syncopated words in, 672. 
 -Tt)pir)S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 701. 
 -T|B, maso. of the first decl., 27-58. 
 -Tjs, subst. of the third decl., 634-639. 
 -ir)S, contracted subst. of the third decl., 
 
 673- 
 -1)5, gen. cos, simple adj., 688 ; compd. 
 
 adj. 696. 705. 
 -ir]S, gen. in 0% impure, 690. 
 -TJs, adj. of the third decl., 69 T. 
 -TJS, adv., 873. 
 
 -TjTTis, masc. of the first decl., 5 1 . 
 -T]uv, subst. of the third decl., 591. 
 
 -fla, fern, of the first decl., 86. 
 
 -9o, adv., 836. 
 
 -9e, cases in, 219. 555. 682; adv., 841- 
 
 845. 
 6kpa.TliS, 683. 
 
 -9i], fem. of the first decl., 86. 
 -flriv, .^olic pass. aor. inf., 787. 
 -fl-qj, compd. adj. of the third decl., 722. 
 
 725- 
 -9i, adv., 841-845. 
 6i-^av, 777- 
 -e\n|/, 725. 
 -9vT)S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 722. 
 
 725- 
 -9oos, oompd. adj., 477. 
 -6opos, compd. adj., 478. 
 -9os, subst. of the second decl., 242- 
 
 243 ; simple adj., 374. 
 -9(i)V, subst. of the third decl., 592. 
 
 -I, adv., 854-863. 
 
 -I, pron,, 747. 
 
 -la, fem. of the first decl., 95-97. 
 
 -la, neut. pi. of the second decl., names 
 
 of festivals, 358. 
 ian0eTov, 382. 
 tapv, Boeot., 14. 
 
 fas, i§, 211. 
 
 -laTpos, compd. subst., 423. 
 
 MX'"'', 779- 
 
 iSov, 784. 
 
 'Irifu, subj. act. of, 794. 
 
 -tXos, 276. 
 
 -IV, 582. 
 
 -iv8a, adv., 835. 
 
 -ivs, subst. of the third decl., 654. 
 
 -lov, dim. of the second decl., 343. 347- 
 
 352. 
 -los, subst. of the,second ded., 244-249; 
 
 simple adj., 367-377- 
 ,-is, subst. of the third decl., 641-653. 
 -IS, fem. from masc. in ijs, 646. 
 -IS, simple adj., 688 ; comp. adj., 697. 
 
 713. 
 -IS, adv , 874-875. 
 -wTKos, compd. subst., 420. 
 
 'ffX"") 779- 
 
 -iTit)s, masc. of the first decl., 39. 
 
 -i(o = i(rai, fut., 773. 
 
 -1(1), gen. sing, of the first decl., 209. 
 
 iajica, 683. 
 
 -lojv, subst. of the third decl., 635. 
 
 lii/, 779. 798. 
 
 -Ka, fem. of the first decl., 114-1 ig. 
 
 KaSjiSu, 817. 
 
 KaOt^a, 817. 
 
 tcaKKav, 33. 
 
 Kako/cayaOds, 535. 
 
 icaKovfi^voif Doric, 17. 
 
 KaKv, Bceot., 26. 
 
 Kip, 564. 
 
 KaraSapSeTv, 777- 
 
 KaTaK\w9is, 575. 725. 
 
 KiTfiai, oompd. of, 813. 
 
 fceXdSojv, 779* 
 
 Kf peare or Kepdrf, 181. 
 
 KEpas, 679. 
 
 -KT), fem. of the first decl., 1 14-1 19. 
 
 -KTjTHS, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 702. 
 tciijv, 779* 
 uXASeat, 683. 
 KkaSl, 683. 
 
 -kXeitos, compd. adj., 532. 
 -KXei|;, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 721. 
 -kXottos, compd. adj., 479. 
 -kXutos, oompd. adj., 532. 
 -k\(i>i|;, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 725- 
 
Index of Terminations. 
 
 289 
 
 -K|i,ir)s, compd. adj. of the third deol., 
 
 722. 725. 
 -KoXXa, 121. 
 -KoXos, compd. adj., 480. 
 -KO|>os, compd. adj., 481. 
 -Koos, compd. adj., 482. 
 -Koiros, compd. adj., 483. 
 -Kopos, compd. adj., 484. 
 -Kos, subat. of the second decl., 260- 
 
 273; simple adj., 387; compd. adj., 
 
 538. . ■ 
 
 -Kovpos, compd. adj., 448. 
 Kpay6v, 867. 
 -Kpas, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 725. 
 
 KpioJS, 679. 
 
 KpSica, 683. 
 
 -KpoKos, compd. adj., 485. 
 
 -KTqs, maec. of the first decl., 41-44. 
 
 -KTovos, compd. adj., 486. 
 
 -KTUiros, compd. adj., 520. 
 
 -Kiov, suhst. of the third decl., 595. 
 
 -\a, fem. of the first decl., 120-122. 
 
 -XaPos, compd. adj., 487. 
 
 -XaXia, 96. 
 
 -XaXos, compd. adj., 488. 
 
 \f\vTo, 795. 
 
 '\fVKepivc6s, 422. 
 
 \€vtcep(udi6sj 422. 
 
 -Xi), fem. of the first decl., 123-130. 
 
 Xiyeui, 695. 
 
 Ktra, 683. 
 
 AiTi, 683. 
 
 -XoYos, compd. adj., 489. 
 
 -X0170S, compd. adj., 449. 
 
 -Xoixos, compd. adj., 450. 
 
 -Xos, subat. of the second decl., 274- 
 
 283 ; simple adj., 389. 392 ; compd. 
 
 adj., 539. 
 -Xoxos, compd. adj., 490. 
 -Xti]S, maac. of the first decl., 41-45. 
 -Xuv, subat. of the third decl,, 596. 
 
 -(la, fem. of the first decl., 131-134. 
 
 -]ia, adv., 837. 
 
 IMii/iav, 33. 
 
 lUWTOiiayos, 421. 
 
 -)iaxos, compd. adj., 491. 
 
 -|ji67«6t)S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 702. 
 ^ieiev, 793. 
 liH\ix'v, Boeot. 14. 
 MevfKaoi, Doric, 17. 
 
 -p.Ti, fem. of the fiist decl., 131 134. 
 
 M^Seia, 7. 
 
 -RSt|S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 704. 
 -|J.ilKr|S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 702. 
 -|j,i]Tis, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 717. 
 -|ii, verba in, 765-767. 793-798. 818. 
 -IioXyos, compd. adj., 451. 
 lio\i0doT^^, 728. 
 liovopprjl, 728. 
 -p.opos, compd. adj., 492. 
 -(los, subst. of the second decl., 284-287; 
 
 simple adj., 393 ; compd. subat., 
 
 419. 
 -p.ci)v, aubst. of the third decl., 597. 
 
 -V, adv., 864-867; interject., 900. 
 
 -va, fem. of the firat decl., 135-139. 
 
 veap^s, 702. 
 
 -VT), fem. of the first decl., 140-146. 
 
 viijia, 683. 
 
 -vop,os, compd. adj., 493. 
 
 -vos, aubst. of the second decl., 288- 
 
 302 ; simple adj., 395-399 ; compd. 
 
 adj., 540. 
 -VTr)S, maso. of the firat decl., 41. 46. 
 -vTi = €i(ri, Doric, 800. 
 -vif|ji(})ios, 422. 
 -vmv, subat. of the third decl., 598. 
 
 -£, aubst. of the third decl., 620; compd. 
 
 adj., 713. 
 -|, adv., 868 ; interject., 901. 
 -Ja, fern, of the first decl., 147. 
 -|a, adv., 837. 
 
 ■^i\, fem. of the first decl., 147. 
 -^oos, compd. adj., 494. 
 -Jos, subat. of the aecond decl., 303-305, 
 
 aimple adj., 400. 
 -Jcov, subst. of the third decl., 599. 
 
 -o, adv., 869; interject., 901. 
 
 -oa, and oii|, fem. of the first decl., 
 
 149-152- 
 dyKorpcupos, 528. 
 
 -01, quantity of, 16; in Doric, 17. 
 -01, adv., 854-858 ; interject., 899. 
 -oia, fem. of the first deol., 107-110, 
 -oiyos, comp. adj., 452. 
 -GIT), fem. of the firat decl., 107-110. 
 olKoSoiiT), 131. 
 
290 
 
 Index of Terminations. 
 
 olKOdKivi], 190. 
 
 -010 = ow, gen. sing, of the second deol., 
 
 556- 
 -oios, subst. of the second decl., 257- 
 
 259 ; simple adj., 384-385. 
 hXio^j 366. 
 
 -oXkos, compd. adj., 453. 
 6\aoiTpoxos, 435. 528. 
 "O/itjpv, Boeot., 14. 
 -ov, neut. of the second decl., 340-345. 
 
 357- 
 -ov, Toc. sing, of the third deol., 670. 
 -cos, subst. of the second deol., 306 ; 
 
 simple adj., 401 ; compd. adj., 541. 
 Sou, 739. 
 
 -oiraSos, compd. adj., 454. 
 -cn-upivos, compd. adj., 540. 
 -opYos, compd. adj., 445. 
 6petTre\apyos, 421. 
 dpeffatwdTOs, 528. 
 6pvea]v, 686. 
 -OS, adv., 880. 
 offTis, 743. 
 8tov, 743. 
 -ov, adv., 886. 
 -ovXkos, compd. adj., 453. 
 -ovpyos, compd. adj., 445 ; proper 
 
 names, 331. 
 -ovpos, compd. adj., 331. 455. 495. 
 -ous, subst. of the second decl., 306 ; 
 
 simple adj., 415 ; subst. of the third 
 
 decl., 656-657. 
 
 OVTOSy 407. 
 
 dtpheiVf 777* 
 
 -oxos, compd. adj., 495. 
 
 -IT, interject., 901. 
 
 -ira, fem. of the first deol., 153-156. 
 
 m\i]6s, 373. 
 
 Uiv, 565 ; oblique cases, 568. 
 
 irdpoKKOs, 453. 
 
 was, 692. 
 
 -irep, pron., 750. 
 
 mpLyXti;^, 719. 
 
 TrepiffTi^, 719. 
 
 ■neptxSin', 575- 
 
 Trirjivfiv, 777. 
 
 -mr), fem. of the first decl., 153-156. 
 
 -miYos, compd. adj., 456. 
 
 nrfviXoTTirj, Boeot., 14. 
 
 -Tn]J, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 726. 
 -mrixins, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 702. 
 
 mi, 774. 
 
 Trirvetv, *J*J*^. 
 
 -TrXa9os, compd. adj., 496. 
 
 -irXavos, compd. adj., 497. 
 
 -ir\T|9T]S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 700. 
 -ttXtiJ, compd; adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 726. 
 -ir\i]S, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 
 -ttXokos, compd. adj., 498. 
 iTo86pKTjSy 698 : troSapK^s, 708. 
 voSiiKtjs, 698. 
 -iroios, compd. adj., 457. 
 -TTOKos, compd. adj., 499. 
 -iroXos, compd. adj., 500. 
 -T70|ji.iros, compd. adj., 458. 
 -irovos, compd. adj., 501. 
 -iroiros, 503. 
 -iropos, compd. adj., 504. 
 -TTOS, subst. of the second deol., 308- 
 
 310 ; simple adj., 403 ; compd. adj., 
 
 541- 
 jrovXifios, 419. 
 vpoPaai, 683, 
 
 -irpoiros, compd. adj., 505. 
 'jrpo(rq)8La, 4. 
 vpoT-fjOT], 87. 
 Trpi^v, 607. 
 -Trn\v, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 726. 
 -TTTios, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 726. 
 
 -TTTwl, 726. 
 
 iTojKovfJievoi, Doric, 17. 
 
 -TToiv, subst. of the third decl., 600. 
 
 -p, adv., 870. 
 
 -pa, fem. of the first decl., 157-171. 
 
 -po, adv., 834. 
 
 -paiCTTTis, compd. subst. of the first decl., 
 
 36. 
 -pait>os, compd. adj., 506. 
 -pT\ = pa, Ionic, 168. 
 
 -p'nS. 727- 
 
 -pos, subst. of the second decl., 31 1- 
 314 ; simple adj., 404 ; compd. adj., 
 
 542- 
 -po4>os, compd. adj., 507. 
 -pTir)s, masc. of the first decl., 41. 47. 
 -pwv, subst. of the third decl., 601 . 
 -pu|, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722-727. 
 
Index of Terminations. 
 
 291 
 
 -s, adv., 871-885. 
 
 -aa, fern, of the first decl., 172-176. 
 
 aaimi, 575. 
 
 clai, 564,. 
 
 -o-e, adv., 850. 
 
 -OTf), fem. of the first decl., 177. 
 
 -o-i, adv., 859. 
 
 -aKa<|>os, compd. adj., 508. 
 
 -(7KT]eT)s, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 700. 
 -o-Kowos, compd. adj., 509. 
 -o-Kci)i|;, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 727. 
 -o-oos, compd. adj., 510. 
 -cos, subst. of the second decl., 315- 
 
 319 ; simple adj., 406. 
 -o-iraj, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 721. 
 -cm-OS, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 720. 
 -criropos, compd. adj., 511. 
 -aTa9|ios, compd. subst., 419. 
 -o-TtXexTls, compd. adj. of the third 
 
 decl., 698. 702. 
 -o-rr]V, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 727. 
 -o-n)S, masc. of the first decl., 49. 
 -(TToXos, compd. adj., 512. 
 -o-Tpocjjos, compd. adj., 513. 
 -crrpus, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 727. 
 av-^KOfvi^nXos, 422. 
 ^voPoiuToi, 424, 
 ffvpiadis, Doric, 770. 
 ■aipa-(os, compd. adj., 514. 
 -er<{>aj, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 720. 
 axfeetv, 777. 
 -crojv, subst. of the third dec!., 602. 
 
 -T, interject., 901. 
 
 -TO, fem. of the first decl., 179-181. 
 
 ravpoSpoos, 528. 
 
 reOvavai, 797. 
 
 -T60S, verbal adj., 368. 
 
 T€os, 368. 371. 
 
 -Ti], fem. of the first decl., 182-186. 
 
 Trj\iiyfT0Sj 408. 
 
 -Tri(, 728. 
 
 •■n)pir]s, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 
 -Tir]S, maso. of the first decl., 35-55. 
 •TiiiriJ, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 
 
 -T|xiis, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 728. 
 TotaSeffi and TotaSeaat, 15. 741. 
 -TOKOS, compd. adj., 515. 
 -TO(i,os, compd. adj., 516. 
 -Tov, neut. with a corresponding masc. 
 
 in Tos, 342. 
 rSvoSf 4. 
 
 -Topos, compd. adj., 517. 
 -TOS, subst. of the second decl., 320- 
 
 326; simple adj., 407; verbal deri- 
 vatives, 529-531- 
 -Tpa^os, compd. adj., 518. 
 -Tpiris, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 728. 
 rpiiipaiv, 674. 
 rpixoPpi^, 725. 
 -Tpii|;, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 720. 
 -Tpo(|>os, compd. adj., 519. 
 -TpuJ, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 725. 728. 
 -Tpus, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 722. 728. 
 -TtJiTOs, compd. adj., 520. 
 Tivrofjoj, Boeot., 14. 
 -tan/, subst. of the third decl., 603. 
 
 •V, adv., 886 ; interject., 902. 
 
 -va, fem. of the first decl., 187-191. 
 
 v'^ia, 712. 
 
 -uSis, adv., 878. 
 
 -vi), fem. of the first decl., 187-191. 
 
 ■vm, fem. of the first decl., 111-113. 
 
 ■Vios, simple adj., 386. 
 
 -CXos, 276. 
 
 -w, subst. of the third decl., 583. 
 
 -vvs, subst. of the third decl., 654. 
 
 -vos, subst. of the second decl., 327- 
 
 328 ; simple adj., 409. 
 iiiroSpis, 725. 
 
 -■up, subst. of the third decl., 628. 
 -vs, subst. of the third decl., 658-664 ; 
 
 simple adj. of the third decl., 688 ; 
 
 compd. adj., 697. 
 ■vs, adv., 881. 
 tiaiuvt, 683. 
 
 -VTTis, masc. of the first decl., S'- 
 -utov, subst. of the third decl., 604. 
 
 -4)0, fem. of the first decl., 192-196. 
 
 tpa-fi, 774. 
 
 .(jjayos, compd. adj., 521. 
 
 ■^i\, fem. of the first decl., 192-196. 
 
 U % 
 
292 
 
 Index of Terminations. 
 
 -()>i, oasea in, 219. 555. 682. 841-845. 
 
 -ijiSopoi, oompd. adj., 522. 
 
 <pLXoa6^oit Doric, 17. 
 
 ^iXovpyos, 232. 
 
 -((loPos, oompd. adj., 523. 
 
 -<))ovos, oompd. adj., 524. 
 
 -4>opPos, oompd. adj., 459. 
 
 -<j)opos, compd. adj., 525. 
 
 -())0s, subst. of the second decl., 329- 
 
 330 ; simple adj., 410. 
 tppovSos, 367. 
 -<|)o)v, subst. of the third decl., 605. 
 
 -Xo., fem. of the first decl., 197-198. 
 
 Xfipappos, 405. 
 
 ■XX], fem. of the first decl., 197-198. 
 
 XV>^apjos^ 635. 
 
 )(\o}po(ravpa, 165. 
 
 XoipodMifi, 725. 
 
 -Xoos, compd. adj., 526. 
 
 -Xos, subst. of the second decl., 331- 
 
 334; simple adj., 411. 
 Xows and X'Sft's, 680. 
 -Xpms, 719. 
 
 xiA, 769- 
 
 -X<"v, subst. of the third decl., 606. 
 
 ->|(, subst. of the third decl., 620-622 ; 
 
 compd. adj. of the third decl., 713. 
 
 720. 
 ->|;a and i|;t], fem. of the first decl., 200. 
 -ijios, subst. of the second decl., 335- 
 
 337; simple adj., 412. 
 \pv\ovXK6s, 453. 
 -ij«i)v, subst. of the third decl., 607. 
 
 -co, Attic case-vowel, 18. 19. 
 
 -ci> = 0!;, gen. sing, of the second decl., 
 
 556- 
 -m, pom. and ace. dual of the second 
 decl., 560. 
 
 ■a, subst. of the third decl., 668. 
 
 ■a, verbs in a pure, 768 ; compd. verbs, 
 
 804-817. 
 -a, adv., 888 ; interject., 902. 
 -ma, fem. of the first decl., 201-204. 
 -(o8ii)S and <j>5t)s, compd. adj. of the third 
 
 decl., 698. 702. 
 -mSos, compd. adj., 437. 
 -ti)i], fem. of the first decl., 201-204. 
 diKvppdos, 528. 
 -tu\ir)s, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 698. 702. 
 -ci>\kos, compd. adj., 453. 
 &p.oKkeis, 575. 
 
 -wv, subst. of the third decl., 584-619. 
 wv, 779' 
 -<ov, 691. 
 
 -coo, gen. sing, of the second decl., 552. 
 -<i)ov and coov, neut. of the second decl., 
 
 .S44' 356- 
 -coos and coos, subst. of the second decl., 
 
 329; simple adj., 413. 
 -coins, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 713. 
 -o)T7os, compd. adj., 541. 
 -cop, subst. of the third decl., 629. 
 -copYos, oompd. adj., 446. 
 -copus, compd. adj. of the third decl., 
 
 702. 
 -copos, compd. adj., 455. 
 -ojpuxos, oompd. adj., 527. 
 -cos, subst. of the third decl., 665-667. 
 -cos, adv., 882-885. 
 -ws = ecus, gen. sing, of the third decl., 
 
 681. 
 -ws, subst. of the second decl., 545. 
 SiWav or SiTov, 579. 
 -coTT|S, masc. of the first decl., 51. 
 -coi|;, compd. adj. of the third decl., 718. 
 
 719. 
 
December 1885. 
 
 OTlatention ^ress, ©xforlj 
 
 A SELECTION OF 
 
 BOOKS 
 
 PUBLISHED FOR THE UNIVERSITY BY 
 
 HEWRT mOWDE, 
 
 AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, 
 
 AMEN CORNER, LONDON. 
 
 ALSO TO BE HAD AT THE 
 
 CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, OXFORD. 
 [Every book is boUnd in cloth, unless oiherlvise described^ 
 
 LEXICONS, GRAMMARS, &c. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon. — An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary, based on the 
 MS. Collections of the late Joseph Bosworlh, D.D., Professor of Anglo-Saxon, 
 Oxford. Edited and enlarged by Prof. T. N. Toller, M.A. (To be completed 
 in four parts.) Parts I and II. A— HWISTLIAN (pp. vi, 576). 1882. 4to. 
 1 5 J. each. 
 
 Chinese. — A Handbook of the Chinese Language. By James 
 
 Summers. 1863. 8vo. half bound, \l. is. 
 
 English. — A Nezv English Dictionary, on Historical Prin- 
 ciples : founded mainly on the materials collected by the Philological Society. 
 Edited by James A. H. Murray, LL.D., President of the Philological Society ; 
 with the assistance of many Scholars and men of Science. Part I. A — ANT 
 (pp. xvi, 352). Part II. ANT— BATTEN (pp. viii, 353-704)- Imperial 
 4to. 12s. bd. each. 
 
 An Etymological Dictionary of the English Language. 
 
 By W. W. Skeat, M.A. Second Edition. 1884. 4to. 2I. ^s. 
 -Supplement to the First Edition of the above. 1884. 
 
 4to. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Concise Etymological Dictionary of the English Lan- 
 guage. By W. W. Skeat, M.A. Second Edition. 1885. Crown 8vo. jj. 6fl(. 
 
 Greek. — A Greek-English Lexicon, by Henry George 
 Liddell, D.D., and Robert Scott, D.D. Seventh Edition, Revised and Aug- 
 mented throughout. 1883. 4to. \l. 161. 
 
 A Greek-English Lexicon, abridged from Liddell and 
 
 Scott's 4to. edition, chiefly for the use of Schools. Twenty-first Edition. 
 1884. Square izmo. p.6d. 
 
 A copious Greek-English Vocabulary, compiled from 
 
 the best authorities. 1850. 24mo. y. 
 
 A Practical Introduction to Greek Accentuation, by H. 
 
 W. Chandler, M.A. Second Edition. );88i. 8vo. roj.6i/. 
 
 [9] 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Hebrew. — The Book of Hebrew Roots, by Abu 'I-Walid 
 
 Marwan ibn Janah, otherwise called Rabbi YonSh. Now first edited, with an 
 Appendix, by Ad. Neubauer. 1875. 4to. al. 'Js. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on the use of the Tenses in Hebrew. By 
 
 S. R. Driver, D.D. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 1881. Extra 
 fcap. 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 Hebrew Accentuation of Psalms, Proverbs, and Job. 
 
 By William Wickes, D.D. 1881. Demy 8vo. stiff covers, 5 j. 
 
 Icelandic. — An Icelandic-English Dictionary, based on the 
 
 MS. collections of the late Richard Cleasby. Enlarged and completed by 
 G. Vigfiisson, M. A. With an Introduction, and Life of Richard Cleasby, by 
 G. Webbe Dasent, D.C.L. 1874. 4to. .3/. is. 
 
 —■ — A List of English Words the Etymology of which is 
 
 ill'iistrated by comparison with Icelandic. Prepared in the form of an 
 Appendix to the above. By W. W. Skeat, M.A. 1876. stitched, 2s. 
 
 An Icelandic Prose Reader, with Notes, Grammar and 
 
 Glossary, by Dr. Gudbrand Vigfusson and F. York Powell, M.A. 1879. 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. los. (>d. 
 
 Latin. — A Latin Dictionary, founded on Andrews' edition 
 
 of Freimd's Latin Dictionary, revised, enlarged, and in great part rewritten 
 by Charlton T. Lewis, Ph.D., and Charles Short, LL.D. 1879. 4to. i/. %s. 
 
 Melanesian. — The Melanesian Languages. By R. H. 
 
 Codrington, D.D., of the Melanesian Mission, Fellow of Wadham College, 
 Oxford. 8vo. i8j. Just Published. 
 
 Sanskrit. — A Practical Grammar of the Sanskrit Language, 
 
 arranged with reference to the Classical Languages of Europe, for the use of 
 EnglishStudents,byMonier Williams, M.A. Fourth Edition, 1877. Svo. i^s. 
 
 A Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Etymologically and 
 
 Philologically arranged, with special reference to Greek, Latin, German, Anglo- 
 Saxon, English, and other cognate Indo-European Languages. By Monier 
 Williams, M.A. 1872. 4to. 4/. 14^.6^. 
 
 Nalopdkhydnam. Story of Nala, an Episode of the 
 
 Maha-Bharata: the Sanskrit text, with a copious Vocabulary, and an improved 
 version of Dean Milman's Translation, by Monier Williams, M.A. Second 
 Edition, Revised and Improved. 1879. 8vo. 15^. 
 
 — — Sakuntald. A Sanskrit Drama, in Seven Acts. Edited 
 by Monier Williams, M.A. Second Edition, 1876. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Syriac. — Thesaurus Syriacus : collegerunt Quatrem^re, Bern- 
 stein, Lorsbach, Arnoldi, Agrell, Field, Roediger: edidit R. Payne Smith, 
 S.T.P. Fasc. I-VI. 1868-83. sm. fol. each, iZ. is. Vol. 1, containing 
 Fasc. I-V, sm. fol. 5/. 5s. 
 
 —— The Book ofKalllah and Dimnah. Translated from Arabic 
 into Syriac, Edited by W. Wright, LL.D. 1S84, 8vo, 2IJ. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 GEEEK CLASSIC3B, &o. 
 
 Aristophanes: A Complete Concordance to the Comedies 
 
 and Fragments. By Henry Dunbar, M.D. 4to. l/. \s, 
 
 Aristotle: The Politics, translated into English, with Intro- 
 duction, Marginal Analysis, Notes, and indices, by B. Jowett, M.A. Medium 
 8vo. 2 vols. i\5. Just Published. 
 
 Heracliti Ephesii Reliquiae. Recensuit I. Bywater, M.A. 
 Appendicis loco additae sunt Diogenis Laertii Vita Heracliti, Particulae Hip- 
 pocratei De Diaeta Libri Primi, Epislolae Heracliteae. 1877. 8vo. ds. 
 
 Herculanensium Voluminum. Partes II. 1824. 8vo. los. 
 
 Ftagmenta Herculanensia. A Descriptive Catalogue of the 
 
 Oxford copies of the Herculanean Rolls, together with the texts of Several 
 papyri, accompanied by facsimiles. Edited by Walter Scott, M.A,, Fellow 
 of Merton College, Oxford. Royal Svo. cloth, 2%s. Just Published. 
 
 Homer: A Complete Concordance to the Odyssey and 
 Hymns of Homer ; to which is added a Concordance to the Parallel Passages 
 in the Iliad, Odyssey, and Hymns. By Henry Dunbar, M.D. 1880. 4to. il.is. 
 
 Scholia Graeca in Iliadem. Edited by Professor W. 
 
 Dindorf, after a new collation of the Venetian MSS. by D. B. Monro H.A., 
 Provost of Oriel Collie. 4 vols. Svo. 2/. \os. Vols. V and VI. In the Press. 
 
 Scholia Graeca in Odysseam. Edidit Guil. Dindorfius. 
 
 Tomill. 1855. 8vo. \is.(td. 
 
 Plato : Apology, with a revised Text and English Notes, and 
 a Digest of Platonic Idioms, by Janies Riddell, M.A. i'878. Svo. %s. 6d. 
 
 Pkilebus, with a revised Text and English Notes, by 
 
 Edward Poste, M.A. i860. Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Sophistes and Politicus, with a revised Text and English 
 
 Notes, by L. Campbell, M.A, 1867. 8vo. i8j. 
 
 Theaetetus, with a revised Text and English Notes, 
 
 by L. Campbell, M.A. Second Edition. Svo. loj. (,d. 
 
 The Dialogues, translated into English, with Analyses 
 
 and Introductions, by B. Jowett,' MA. A new Edition in 5 volumes, msdium 
 Svo. 1875. 3/. \os. 
 
 The Republic, translated into English, with an Analysis 
 
 and Introduction, by B. Jowett, M.A. Medium Svo. I2j. 6rf. 
 
 Thucydides: Translated into English, with Introduction, 
 Marginal Analysis, Notes, and Indices. By B. Jowett, M.A. a vols. 1S81. 
 Medium Svo. i/. 12 J. 
 
 B 2 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 THE HOLY SCBIPTTJEES, &e, 
 
 Studia Biblica. — Essays in Biblical Archaeology and Criti- 
 cism, and kindred subjects. By Members of the University of Oxford. 8vo. 
 I Of. 6(/. Just Published. 
 
 English. — The Holy Bible in the earliest English Versions, 
 
 made from the Latin Vulgate by John Wycliffe and his followers : edited by 
 the Rev. J. Forshall and Sir F. Madden. 4 vols. 1850. Royal 4to. 3/. 3J. 
 
 [Also reprinted from the above, with Introduction and Glossary 
 by "W. ■W. Skeat, M.A. 
 
 The Books of Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the 
 
 Song of Solomon: according to the Wyclififite Version made by Nicholas 
 de Hereford, about A.D. 13S1, and Revised by John Purvey, about A.D. 1388. 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. dd. 
 
 The New Testament in English, according to the Version 
 
 by John Wyeliffe, about A.D. 1380, and Revised by John Purvey, about A.D. 
 1388. Extra fcap. 8vo. 6j.] 
 
 — The Holy Bible : an exact reprint, page for page, of the 
 
 Authorised Version published in the year 16 1 1. Demy 4to. halfbound, \l. \s. 
 
 The Psalter, or Psalms of David, and certain Canticles, 
 
 with a Translation and Exposition in English, by Richard Rolle of Hampole. 
 Edited by H. R. Bramley, M.A., Fellow of S. M. Magdalen College, Oxford. 
 With an Introduction and Glossary. Demy 8vo. l/. \s. 
 
 Lectures on Ecclesiastes. Delivered in Westminster 
 
 Abbey by the Very Rev. George Granville Bradley, D.D., Dean of West- 
 minster. Crown 8vo. i,s. 6d. Just Published. 
 
 Gothic. — The Gospel of St. Mark in Gothic, ax:cording to 
 
 the translation made by Wulfila in the Fourth Century. Edited with a 
 Grammatical Introduction and Gfossarial Index by W. W. Skeat, M.A. 
 Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. 
 
 Greek. — Vetus Testamentum ex Versione Septuaginta Inter- 
 
 pretum secundum exemplar VaticanumRomae editum. Accedit potior varietas 
 Codicis Alexandrini. Tomilll. Editio Altera. iSmo. i8j. 
 
 ■ Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt ; sive, Veterum 
 
 Interpretum Graecorum in totum Vetus Testamentum Fragmenta. Edidit 
 Fridericus Field, A.M. 2 vols. 1875. 410. 5/. 5^. 
 
 . The Book of Wisdom: the Greek Text, the Latin 
 
 Vulgate, and the Authorised English Version ; with an Introduction, Critical 
 Apparatus, and a Commentary. By William J. Deane, M.A. Small4to. Xis.dd. 
 
 Novum Testamentum Graece. Antiquissimorum Codicum 
 
 Textus in ordine parallelo dispositi. Accedit coUalio Codicis Sinaitici. Edidit 
 E. H. Hansen, S.T.B. Tomilll. 1864. 8vo. Half morocco, 2l.12s.6d. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Greek. — Novum Testamentum Graece. Accedunt parallela 
 S. Scripturae loca, necnon vetus capitulorum notatio et canones Eusebii. Edidit 
 Carolus Lloyd, S. T. P. R. i8mo. y. 
 
 The same on writing paper, with large margin, \os. 
 
 ■ Novum Testamentum Graece jrixta Exemplar Millianum. 
 
 i8mo. 7S. 6d. 
 
 The same on writing paper, with large margin, gs. 
 Evangelia Sacra Graece. Fcap. 8vo. limp, \s. 6d. 
 
 The Greek Testament, with the Readings adopted by 
 
 the Revisers of the Authorised Version : — 
 
 (i) Pica type, with Marginal References. Demy 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 (2) Long Primer type. Fcap. Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 (3) The same, on writing paper, with wide margin, 15s. 
 
 Tke Parallel New Testament, Greek and English ; being 
 
 the Authorised Version, 161 1; the Revised Version, 1881; and the Greek 
 Text followed in the Revised Version. Svo. 1 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Revised Version is the joint proferty of the Universities of Oxford and Camiridge . 
 
 Canon Muratorianus : the earliest Catalogue of the 
 
 Books of the New Testament. Edited with Notes and a Facsimile of the 
 MS. in the Ambrosian Library at Milan, by S. P. Tregelles, LL.D. 1867. 
 4to. lo.f. ^d. 
 
 Outlines of Textual Criticism applied to the New Testa- 
 ment. By C. E. Hammond, M.A. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Hebrew, etc. — The Psalms in Hebrew without points. 1879, 
 
 Crown Svo. 3J. (>d. 
 A Commentary on the Book of Proverbs. Attributed 
 
 to Abraham Ibn Ezra. Edited from a MS. in the Bodleian Library by 
 S. R. Driver, M.A. Crown Svo. paper covers, 3^. (sd. 
 
 The Book of Tobit. A Chaldee Text, from a unique 
 
 MS in the Bodleian Library; with other Rabbinical Texts, English Transla- 
 tions, and the Itala. Edited by Ad. Neubauer,M.A. 1878. Crown 8vo. 6... 
 
 Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae, a J. Lightfoot. A new 
 
 Edition, by R. Gandell, M.A. 4 vols. 1859. Svo. i/. u. 
 
 Latin Libri Psahnorum Versio antiqua Latina, cum Para- 
 
 phrasi Anglo-Saxonica. Edidit B. Thorpe, F.A.S. 1835. 8vo. loj. (>d. 
 
 Old-Latin Biblical Texts: No. I. The Gospel according 
 
 to St. Matthew from the St. Germain MS. (g,). Edited with Introduction 
 and Appendices by John Wordsworth, M.A. Small 4to., stiff covers, 6^. 
 Old-French.— Z2(5yj Psalmorum Versio antiqua Gallica e 
 Cod MS. in Bibl. Bodleiana adservato, una cum Versione Metrica aiiisqiie 
 MOTumenUspervetustis. Nunc primum descripsit et edidit Franciscus Michel. 
 Phil. Doc. i860. Svo. ios.dd. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 FATHERS OP THE CHURCH, &c. 
 
 St. Athanasms : Historical Writings, according to the Bene- 
 dictine Text. With an Introduction by William. Bright, D.D. 1881. Crown 
 8vo. loj. dd. 
 
 Orations against the Avians, With an Account of his 
 
 Life by William Bright, D.D. 1873. Crown 8vo. 9J. 
 
 St. Augustine: Select Anti-Pelagian Treatises, and the Acts 
 
 of the Second Council of Orange. With an Introduction by William Bright, 
 D.D. Crown 8vo. gj. 
 
 Canons of the First Four General Councils of Nicaea, Con- 
 stantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon. 1877, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Notes on the Canons of the First Four General Councils. 
 
 By William Bright, D.D. 1882. Crown 8vo. 5J. 6(/. 
 
 Cyrilli Archiepiscopi Alexandrini in XII Prophetas. Edidit 
 P. E. Pusey, A.M. Tomi II. 1868. 8to. cloth, z/. 2j. 
 
 in D. Joannis Evangelium. Accedunt Fragmenta varia 
 
 necnon Tractatus ad Tiberium Diaconum duo. Edidit post Aubertum 
 P. E. Pusey, A.M. Tomi III. 1872. 8vo. 2/. sj. 
 
 Commentarii in Lucae Evangelium quae supersunt 
 
 Syriace. E MSS. apud Mus. Britan. edidit R. Payne Smith, A.M. 1858. 
 4to. l/. 2S. 
 
 Translated by R. Payne Smith, M.A. a vols. 1859. 
 
 8vo. 14J. 
 
 Ephraemi Syri, Rabulae Episcopi Edesseni, Balaei, aliorum- 
 
 que Opera Selecta. E Codd. Syriacis MSS. in Museo Britannico et Bibliotheca 
 Bodleiana asservatis primus edidit J. J. Overbeck. 1865. 8vo. i/. u. 
 
 Eusebius" Ecclesiastical History, according to the text of 
 
 Burton, with an Introduction by William Bright, D.D. 1881. Crown 8vo. 
 8J-. dd. 
 
 Irenaeus : The Third Book of St. Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyons, 
 
 against Heresies. With short Notes and a Glossary by H. Deane, B.D. 
 1874. Crown 8vo. ^s. td. 
 
 Patruni Apostolicorum, S. Clementis Romani, S. Ignatii, 
 
 S. Polycarpi, quae supersunt. Edidit Gail. Jaeobson, S.T.P.R. Tomi II. 
 Fourth Edition, i86j. 8vo. l/. \s. 
 
 Socrates^ Ecclesiastical History, according to the Text of 
 Hussey, with an Introduction by William Bright, D.D. 1S7S. Crown 8vo. 
 Is. (id. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &c. 
 
 Ancient Liturgy of the Church of England, according to the 
 
 uses of Saram, York, Hereford, and Bangor, and the Roman Liturgy arranged 
 in parallel columns, with preface and notes. By William Maskell, M.A. 
 Third Edition. 1882. 8vo. ie,s. 
 
 Baedae Historia Ecclesiastica. Edited, with English Notes, 
 by G. H. Moberly, M.A. 18S1. Crown 8vo. los. dd. 
 
 Bright ( W.). Chapters of Early English Church History. 
 
 1878. 8vo. I2.f. 
 
 Burnet s History of the Reformation of the Church of England. 
 
 A new Edition. Carefully revised, and the Records collated with the originals, 
 by N. Focock, M.A. 7 vols. 1865. 8vo. Price reduced to il. 10s. 
 
 Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain 
 
 and Ireland. Edited, after Spelman and Wilkins, by A. W. Haddan, B.D., 
 and W. Stubbs, M.A. Vols. I. and III. 1869-71. Medium8vo. each i/. \s. 
 
 Vol. II. Part I. 1873. Medium 8vo. ^os.dd. 
 
 Vol.11. Part II. 1878. Church of Ireland; Memorials of St. Patrick. 
 Stiff covers, y. dd. 
 
 Hamilton [John, Archbishop of St. Aitdrews), The Catechism 
 
 of. Edited, with Introduction and Glossary, by Thomas Graves Law. With 
 a Preface by the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. 8vo. 12 J. dd. 
 
 Hammond {C E.). Liturgies, Eastern and Western. Edited, 
 
 with Introduction, Notes, and Liturgical Glossary. 1878. Crown 8vo. xos.dd. 
 An Appendix to the above. 1879. Crown 8vo. paper covers, \s. dd. 
 
 JoJm, Bishop of Ephesus. The Third Part of his Eccle- 
 siastical History. [In Syriac] Now first edited by William Cureton, M.A. 
 
 1853. 4tO. il. I2J. 
 
 Translated by R. Payne Smith, M.A. i860. 8vo. ros. 
 
 Leofric Missal, The, as used in the Cathedral of Exeter 
 
 during the Episcopate of its first Bishop, A.D. 1050-1072 ; together with some 
 Account of the Red Book of Derby, the Missal o'f Robert of Juraiiges, and a 
 few other early MS. Service Books of the English Church. Edited, with In- 
 troduction and Notes, by F. E. Warren, B.D. 4to. half morocco, 35.?. 
 
 Monumenta Ritualia Ecclesiae Anglicanae. The occasional 
 
 Offices of the Church of England according to the old use of Salisbury, the 
 Prymer in English, and other prayers and forms, with dissertations and notes. 
 By William Maskell, M.A. Second Edition. 1882. 3 vols. Svo. 2/. \os. 
 
 Records of the Reformation. The Divorce, i537-i533- Mostly 
 now for the first time printed from MSS. in the British Museum and other libra- 
 ries. Collected and arranged by N. Pocock, M.A. 1870. 2 vols. Svo. U. \ds. 
 
8 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Shirley ( W. W.). Some Account of the Church in the Apostolic 
 Age. Second Edition, 1874. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6rf. 
 
 Stubbs ( W.). Registrum Sacrum Anglicanum. An attempt 
 to exhibit the course of Episcopal Succession in England. 1858. Small /(to. 
 8.r. 6(/. 
 
 Warren {F. E.). Liturgy and Ritual of the Celtic Chtirch. 
 1881. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 EJTGLISH THEOLOGY. 
 
 Butler^s Works, with an Index to the Analogy. % vols. 1874. 
 Also separately, 
 Sermons, $s. 6d. Analogy of Religion, gs. 6d. 
 
 GreswelTs Harmonia Evangelica. Fifth Edition. 8vo. 1855. 
 gj. 6a?. 
 
 Heurtley's Harmonia Symbolica: Creeds of the Western 
 
 Church. 1858. 8vo. 6j. dd. 
 
 Homilies appointed to be read in Churches. Edited by 
 J. Griffiths, M.A. 1859. Svo. 7j. td. 
 
 Hooker's Works, with his life by Walton, arranged by John 
 
 Keble, M.A. Sixth Edition, 1874. 3 vols. Svo. i/. iij. dd. 
 
 th« text as arranged by John Keble, M.A. 3 vols. 
 
 1875. 8vo. iij. 
 
 JeweFs Works. Edited by R. W. Jelf, D.D. 8 vols. 1848. 
 
 8vo. \l. \os. 
 
 Pearsoiis Exposition of the Creed. Revised and corrected by 
 
 E. Burton, D.D. Sixth Edition, 1877. 8vo. loj. (,d. 
 
 Waterland's Review of the Doctrine of the Eucharist, with 
 
 a Preface by the late Bishop of London. Crown Svo. 6j. dd. 
 
 Works, with Life, by Bp. Van Mildert. A new Edition, 
 
 with copious Indexes. 6 vols. 1S56. Svo. 2I. lis. 
 
 Wheatly's Illustration of the Book of Common Prayer. A new 
 
 Edition, 1846. Svo. 5^. 
 
 Wyclif. A Catalogue of the Original Works of John Wyclif 
 by W. W. Shirley, D.D. 1865. Svo. 3J. dd. 
 
 Select English Works. By T. Arnold, M.A. 3 vols. 
 
 1 869-1871. Svo. Price reduced to il. IS. 
 
 Trialogus. With the Supplement now first edited. 
 
 By Gotthard Lechler. 1869. Svo. Price reduced to Is. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD 
 
 HISTORICAL AND DOCUMENTARY WORKS. 
 
 British Barrows, a Record of the Examination of Sepulchral 
 Mounds in various parts of England. By William Greenwell, M.A., F.S.A. 
 Together with Description of Figures of Skulls, General Remarks on Pre- 
 historic Crania, and an Appendix by George Rolleston, M.D., F.R.S. 1877. 
 Medium 8vo. 25J. 
 
 Britton. A Treatise upon the Common Law of England, 
 
 composed by order of King Edward I. The French Text carefully revised, 
 with an English Translation, Introduction, and Notes, by F. M. Nichols, M.A. 
 2 vols. 1865. Royal 8vo. \l. 16s. 
 
 ClarendofCs History . of the Rebelliott and Civil Wars in 
 
 England. 7 vols. 1839. i8mo. i/. is. , 
 
 Clarendons History of the Rebellion and Civil Wars in 
 
 England. Also his Life, written by himself, in which is included a Con- 
 tinuation of his History of the Grand Rebellion. With copious Indexes. 
 In one volume, royal 8vo. 1842. i/. is, 
 
 Clintons Epitome of the Fasti Hellenici. 185 1 . 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Epitome of the Fasti Romani. 1854. 8vo. 7s. 
 
 Corpvs Poeticvm Boreale. The Poetry of the Old Northern 
 
 Tongue, from the Earliest Times to the Thirteenth Century. Edited, clas- 
 sified, and translated, with Introduction, Excursus, and Notes, by Gudbrand 
 Vigfiisson, M.A., and F. York Powell, M.A. 2 vols. 1883. 8vo. 42J. 
 
 Freeman (E. A.). History of the Norman Conquest of Eng- 
 land; its Causes and Results. In Six Volumes. 8vo. 5/. gj. dd. 
 
 Freeman {E. A.). The Reign of William Rufus and the 
 
 Accession of Henry the First. 2 vols. 8vo. i/. i6f. 
 
 Gascoigne's Theological Dictionary ("Liber Veritatum"): 
 Selected Passages, illustrating the condition of Church and State, 1403-1458. 
 With an Introduction by James E. Thorold Rogers, M.P. Small 4to. ioj. dd. 
 
 Magna Carta, a careful Reprint. Edited by W. Stubbs, M.A. 
 1879. 4to. stitched, \s. 
 
 Passio et Miracula Beati Olaui. Edited from a Twelfth- 
 Century MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Oxford, with an In- 
 troduction and Notes, by Frederick Metcalfe, M.A. Small 4to. stiff covers, 6.f. 
 
 Protests of the Lords, including those which have been ex- 
 punged, from 1624 to 1874; with Historical Introductions. Edited by James 
 E. Thorold Rogers, M.A. 1875. svols. 8vo. 2/. 2j. 
 
 Rogers {% E. T). History of Agriculture and Prices in 
 
 England, A.D. 1259-1793. 
 
 Vols. I and 11(1259-1400). 1866. 8vo. 2/. 2f. 
 Vols. Ill and IV (1401-1582). 1882. 8vo. 2/. ioj. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Saxon Chronicles [Two of the) parallel, with Supplementary- 
 Extracts from the Others. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and a Glos- 
 sarial Index, by J. Earle, M.A. 1865. 8vo. i6j. 
 
 Sturlunga Saga, including the Islendinga Saga of Lawman 
 
 Sturla Thordsson and other works. Edited by Dr. Gudbrand Vigfiisson. 
 In 3 vols. 1878. 8vo. 2/. 2s. 
 
 York Plays. The Plays performed by the Crafts or Mysteries 
 
 of York on the day of Corpus Christi in the 14th, 15th, and i6th centuries. 
 Now first printed from the unique manuscript in the Library of Lord Ashburn- 
 ham. Edited with Introduction and Glossary by LucyToulmin Smith. 8vo. 
 2 IX. Jitst Published. 
 
 Statutes made for the University of Oxford, and for the Colleges 
 
 and Halls therein, by the University of Oxford Commissioners, 18S2. 8vo. 
 1 2 J. dd. 
 
 Statuta Universitatis Oxoniensis. 1885. 8vo. 5^'. 
 
 The Examination Statutes for the Degrees of B.A., B. Mus., 
 
 B.C.L., and B.M. Revised to Trinity Term, 1885. 8vo. sewed, u. 
 
 The Students Handbook to the University and Colleges of 
 
 Oxford. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2S. dd. 
 
 The Oxford University Calendar for the year 1885. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4J. dd. 
 The present Edition includes all Class Lists and other University distinctions for 
 the five years ending with 1884. 
 
 Also, supplementary to the above, price 5s. (pp. 606), 
 
 The Honours Register of the University of Oxford. A complete 
 
 Record of University Honours, Officers, Distinctions, and Class Lists; of the 
 Head's of Colleges, &c., &c., from the Thirteenth Century to 1883. 
 
 MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &c. 
 
 Acland {H. W., M.D., F.R.S.). Synopsis of the Pathological 
 
 Series in the Oxford Museum. 1867. 8vo. 2s.dd. 
 
 Astronomical Observations made at the University Observ- 
 atory, Oxford, under the direction of C. Pritchard, M.A. No. I. 1878. 
 Royal 8vo. paper covers, 3^. dd. 
 
 De Bary {Dr. A.) Comparative Anatomy of the Vegetative 
 
 Organs of the Phanerogams and Ferns. Translated and Aimotated by F. O. 
 Bower, M.A., F.L.S., and D. H. Scott, M.A.,, Ph.D., F.L.S. With two 
 hundred and forty-one woodcuts and an Index. Royal Svo., half morocco, 
 i/. 2s. dd. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Mailer {J-). On certain Variations in the Vocal Organs of 
 
 the Passeres that have hitherto escaped notice. Translated by F. J. Bell, B.A., 
 and edited, with an Appendix, by A. H. Garrod, M. A., F.R.S. With Plates. 
 1878. 4to. paper covers, Is. 6d. 
 
 Phillips {John, M.A., F.RS). Geology of Oxford and the 
 Valley of the Thames. 1871. Svo. 21J. 
 
 Vesuvius. 1869. Crown 8vo. loj. 6d. 
 
 Price [Bartholomew, M.A., F.R.S.). Treatise on Infinitesimal 
 
 Calculus. 
 
 Vol. I. Differential Calculus. Second Edition. 8vo. 14J. (sd. 
 
 Vol. II. Integral Calculus, Calculus of Variations, and Differential Equations. 
 Second Edition, 1865. 8vo. \%s. 
 
 Vol. III. Statics, including Attractions ; Dynamics of a Material Particle. 
 Second Edition, 1868. 8vo. i6j. 
 
 Vol. IV. Dynamics of Material Systems ; together with a chapter on Theo- 
 retical Dynamics, by W. F. Dentin, M.A., F.R.S. 1863. 8vo. i6j. 
 
 Rigaud's Correspondence of Scientific Men of the Tjth Century, 
 
 with Table of Contents by A. de Morgan, and Index by the Rev. J. Rigaud, 
 M.A. 2 vols. 1841-1S62. 8vo. i8j. 61a?. 
 
 Rolleston {George, M.D., F.R.S.). Scientific Papers and Ad- 
 dresses. Arranged and Edited by William Turner, M.B., F.R.S. With a 
 Biographical Sketch by Edward Tylor, F.R.S. With Portrait, Plates, and 
 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. i/. 4?. • 
 
 Sttchi Text-Book of Botany, Morphological and Physiological. 
 
 A New Edition. Translated by S. H. Vines, M.A. 1882. Royal 8vo., half 
 morocco, 1/; ws. 6d. 
 Westwood {J. O., M.A., F.R.S.). Thesaurus Entpmologicus 
 
 Hofeianus, or a Description of the rarest Insects in the Collection given to 
 the University by the Rev. William Hope. With 40 Plates. 1874. Small 
 folio, half moiocco, 'jl.ios, 
 
 ®fi« Jbacwtr 23ocfes of tSt lEast. 
 
 Translated by various Oriental Scholars, and edited by 
 F. Max MiJLLER. 
 [Demy 8vo. cloth.] 
 
 Vol. I. The Upanishads. Translated by F. Max Miiller. 
 P^rt I The jOandogya-npanishad, The Talavakara-upanishad, The Aitareya- 
 arawyaka. The Kaushltaki-brahmawa-upanishad, and The Va,f:asaneyi-saOThila- 
 upanishad. loj. 6d. 
 
 Vol. II. The Sacred Laws of the Aryas, as taught in the 
 
 Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, VasishMa, and Baudh^yana. Translated by 
 Prof. Georg Buhler. Part I. Apastamba and Gautama. 10s. M. 
 
12 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Vol. III. The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Con- 
 fucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part I. The Sh(i King, The Reli- 
 gious portions of the Shih King, and The HsiSo King. 1 2s. dd. 
 
 Vol. IV. The Zend-Avesta. Translated by James Darme- 
 
 steter. Part I. The VendJdad. \os. 6d. 
 
 Vol. V. The Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West. 
 
 Part I. The Bundahij', Bahman Yart, and Shayast M-shSyast. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Vols. VI and IX. The Qur'an. Parts I and II. Translated 
 
 by E. H. Palmer. 21J. 
 
 Vol. VII. The Institutes of Vish«u. Translated by Julius 
 
 Jolly, tos. 6d. 
 
 Vol. VIII. The Bhagavadgiti, with The Sanatsu^^tiya, and 
 
 The Anuglta. Translated by K^shincith Trimbak Telang. los. 6d. 
 
 Vol. X. The Dhammapada, translated from Pali by F. Max 
 
 Miiller; and The Sutta-NipSta, translated from Pali by V. Fausbbll; being 
 Canonical Books of the Buddhists, los. dd. 
 
 Vol. XI. Buddhist Suttas. Translated from Pali by T. W. 
 
 Rhys Davids, i. The MahSparinibbana Suttanta ; 2. The Dhamma-^akka- 
 ppavattana Sutta ; 3. Jhe Tevi^^a Suttanta ; 4. The Akankheyya Sutta ; 
 5. The ^etokhila Sutta ; 6. The Maha-sudassana Suttanta ; 7. The Sabhasava 
 Suttsr. loj. 6d. 
 
 Vol. XII. The 5atapatha-Brahma«a, according to the Text 
 
 of the Madhyandina School. Translated by Julius Eggeling. Part I. 
 Books I and II. 1 2s. bd. 
 
 Vol. XIII. Vinaya Texts. Tranelated from the Pali by 
 
 T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part I. The Pitimokkha. 
 The Mahavagga, I-IV. lOs. 6d. 
 
 Vol. XIV. The Sacred Laws of the Aryas^ as taught in the 
 
 Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, V&sishMa and Baudhiyana. Translated 
 by Georg Biihler. Part II. Vasish^.4a and Baudhayana. los. 6d. 
 
 Vol. XV. The Upanishads. Translated by F. Max Miiller. 
 
 Part II. The Karta-upanishad, The Muwa'aka-upanishad, The Taittiriyaka- 
 upanishad. The Br«liadara»yaka-upanishad, The 6'vetajvatara-upanishad, The 
 Praj^a-upanishad, and The Maitraya«a-Br^ma«2a-upanishad. los. 6d. 
 
 Vol. XVI. The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Con- 
 fucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part II. The Yi King. los. 6d. 
 
 Vol. XVII. Vinaya Texts. Translated from the P^li by 
 
 T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part II. The Mahavagga, 
 V-X. Tbe^Tullavagga, I-III. ios,6d. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 13 
 
 Vol. XVIII. Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West. 
 Part II. The DSflfistSn-J Dtnlk and The Epistles of Manflj/6ihar. 1 2s. dd. 
 
 Vol. XIX. The Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king. A Life of Buddha 
 
 by Afvaghosha Bodhisattva, translated from Sanskrit into Chinese by Dhar- 
 maraksha, a.d. 420, and from Chinese into English by Samuel Beal. loj. dd. 
 
 Vol. XX. Vinaya Texts. Translated from the Pali by T. W. 
 Rhys Davids and Hermann Qldenberg. Part III. The .^llavagga, IV-XII. 
 loj. dd. 
 
 Vol. XXI. The Saddharma-pu«</arika ; or, the Lotus of the 
 True Law. Translated by H. Kern. 1 2J. dd. 
 
 Vol. XXII. Gaina-Sutras. Translated from Prakrit by Her- 
 mann Jacobi. Part I. The A^SrSiga-Sfltra, The Kalpa-Sutra. loj. dd. 
 
 Vol. XXIII. The Zend-Avesta. Translated by James Dar- 
 mesteter. Part II. The SIr6zahs, Ya^ts, and Nyayij. \os. dd., 
 
 VoL XXIV. Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West. 
 Part III. Dina-i Mainog-i Khirad, i'ikand-gilmanik, and Sad-Dar. loj. 6a?. 
 
 Second Series. 
 
 The following Volumes are in the Press :^ 
 Vol. XXV. Manu. Translated by Georg Buhler. 
 
 Vol. XXVI. The .Satapatha-Brdhmawa. Translated by 
 Julius Eggeling. Part II. 
 
 Vols. XXVII and XXVIII. The Sacred Books of China. 
 
 The Texts of Confucianism. Translated by James Legge. Parts III and IV. 
 The Li Ki, or Collection of Treatises on the Rules of Piropriety, or Ceremonial 
 Usages. 
 
 Vols. XXIX and XXX. The Gr«hya-sutras, Rules of Vedic 
 Domestic Ceremonies. Translated by Hermann Oldenberg. Parts I and II. 
 
 Vol. XXXI. The Zend-Avesta. Part III. The Yazna, 
 Visparad, AfrlgSn, and GShs. Translated by the Rev. L. H. Mills. 
 
 Vol. XXXII. Vedic Hymns. Translated by F. Max MuUer. 
 PartL 
 
 *** The Second Series will consist of Twenty-Four Volumes 
 
14 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 €\mzxiism Ir^ss 3zxm 
 
 I. ENGLISH. 
 
 A First Reading Book. By Marie Eichens of Berlin ; an 
 edited by Anne J. Clough. Extra fca-p. 8vo. stiff covers, 4</. 
 
 Oxford Reading Book, Part I. For Little Children. Exti 
 
 fcap. Svo. stiff covers, 6d. 
 
 Oxford Reading Book, Part II. For Junior Classes. Extr 
 
 fcap. Svo. stiff covers, dd. 
 
 An Elementary English Grammar and Exercise Book. B 
 O. W. Tancock, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 An English Grammar and Reading Book, for Lower Form 
 
 in Classical Schools. By O. W. Tancook, M.A. Fourth Edition. Exti 
 fcap. 8vQ. 3^. td. 
 
 Typical Selections from the best English Writers, with Intro 
 ductory Notices. Second Edition. In Two Volumes. Extra fcap. 8vi 
 3J. dd. each. 
 Vol. I. Latimer to Berkeley. Vol. II. Pope to Macanlay. 
 
 Shairp {J. C, LL.D.). Aspects of Poetry ; being Lecture 
 delivered at Oxford. Crown Svo. los.^d. 
 
 A Book for the Beginner in Anglo-Saxon. By John Earle 
 
 M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. M. 
 
 An Anglo-Saxon Reader. In Prose and Verse. With Gram 
 
 matioal Introduction, Notes, and Glossary. By Henry Svifeet, M.A. Fourt 
 Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Extra fcap. Svo. Sj. dd. 
 
 An Anglo-Saxon Primer, with Grammar, Notes, and Glossary 
 By the same Auttor. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2X dd. 
 
 Old English Reading Primers ; edited by Henry Sweet, M.A 
 
 I. Selected Homilies of .(Elfric. Extra fcap. Svo., stiff covers, w. dd. 
 
 II. Extracts from Alfred's Orosius. Extra fcap. Svo., stiff covers, u. dd. 
 
 First Middle English Primer, with Grammar and Glossary 
 
 By the same Author. Extra fcap. Svo. 2S. 
 
 The Philology of the English Tongue. By J. Earle, M.A 
 
 Third Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. Is. dd. 
 
 A Handbook of Phonetics, including a Popular Exposition o 
 
 the Principles of Spelling Reform. -By H. Sweet, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4^. dc 
 
 Elementarbuch des Gesprochenen Englisch. Grammatik 
 
 Texte und Glossar. Von Henry Sweet. Extra fcap. 8vo., stiff covers, 2s. da 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 15 
 
 Tke Ormulum; with the Notes and Glossary of Dr. R. M. 
 White. Edited by R. Holt, M.A. iSy*. 2 vols. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2ij. 
 
 English Plant Names from the Tenth to the Fifteenth 
 
 Century. By J. Earle, M.A. Small fcap. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Specimens of Early English. A New and Revised Edition. 
 With Introduction, Notes, and Glossarial Index. By R. Morris, LL.D., and 
 W. W. Skeat, M.A. 
 
 Part I. From Old English Homilies to King Horn (A.D. 1150 to A.D. 1300). 
 
 Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. gj. 
 Part II. From Robert of Gloucester to Gower (a.d. 1298 to A.D. 1393). 
 Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 1$. dd. 
 
 Specimens of English Literature, from the ' Ploughmans 
 
 Crede' to the ' Shepheardes Calender' (a.D. T394 to a.d. 1579). With Intro- 
 ■dnction, Notes, and Glossarial Index;. By W, W. Skeat, M.A. Extra fcap. 
 8vo. 7^. dd. 
 
 Tlie Vision of William concerning Piers the Plowman, by- 
 William Langland. Edited, with Notes, by W. W. Skeat, M.A. Third 
 Edition. Extra fcap. 8 vo. 4J. 6(/. 
 
 Chaucer. I. The Prologue to the Canterbury Tales; the 
 
 Knightes Tale ; The Nonne Prestes Tale. Edited by R. Morris, Editor of 
 Specimens of Early English, &c., &c. Fifty-first Thousand. Extra fcap. Svo. 
 2j. td. 
 
 II. The Prioresses Tale; Sir Thopas ; The Monkes 
 
 Tale ; The Clerkes Tale ; The Squieres Tale, &c. Edited by W. W. Skeat, 
 M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 43-. dd. 
 
 III. The Tale of the Man of Lawe ; The Pardoneres 
 
 Tale; The Second Nonnes Tale; The Chanouns Yemannes Tale. By the 
 same Editor. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vO. ^s. dd. 
 
 Gamelyn, The Tale of. Edited with Notes, Glossary, &c., by 
 
 W. W. Skeat, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. Stiff covers, \s. dd. 
 Spenser's Faery Queeni. Books I and 11. Designed chiefly 
 •for the use of Schools. With Introduction, Notes, and Glossary. By G. W. 
 Kitchin, D.D. 
 
 Book I. Tenth Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. dd. 
 Book II. Sixth Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2j. dd. 
 
 Booker. Eccksiasiical Polity, Book I. Edited by R. W. 
 
 Church, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2J-. 
 Marlowe and Greene. Marlowe's Tragical History of Dr. 
 Faustus, and Greene' s Honourable History of Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay . 
 Edited by A. W. Ward, M.A. 187S. Extra fcap. Svo. is. dd. 
 
 Marlowe. Edward II. With Introduction, Notes, &c. By 
 O. W. Tancock, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. gju 
 
1 6 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Shakespeare. Select Plays. Edited by W. G. Clark, M.A., 
 
 and W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers. 
 
 The Merchant of Venice, u. Macbeth, is. 6d, 
 
 Richard the Second, is. 6d. Hamlet. 2s. 
 
 Edited by W. Aldis Wright, M.A. 
 
 The Tempest, u. 6d. A Midsummer Night's Dream. 
 As You Like It. is. 6d. is. 6d. 
 
 Julius CiEsar. 2s. Coriolanus. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Richard the Third, zj. 6d. Henry the Fifth. 2s. 
 
 King Lear. is. 6d. Twelfth Night, is. 6d. 
 
 King John, yust Ready. 
 
 Shakespeare as a Dramatic Artist; a popular Illustration of 
 
 . the Principles of Scientific Criticism. By Richard G. Moulton, M.A. Crown 
 8vo. 5J. 
 
 Bacon. I. Advancement of Learning. Edited by W. Aldis 
 
 Wright, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. f>d. 
 
 II. The Essays. With Introduction and Notes. By 
 
 S. H. Reynolds, M.A., late Fellow of Brasenose College. In Preparation. 
 
 Milton. I. Areopagitica. With Introduction and Notes. By 
 
 John W. Hales, M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3J. 
 
 II. Poems. Edited by R. C Browne, M.A. a vols. 
 
 Fifth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 6s. 6d. Sold separately, Vol. 1. 4s. ; Vol. II. 3^. 
 
 In paper covers : — 
 
 Lycidas, ^d. L' Allegro, ^d. II Penseroso, ^d. Comus, 6d. 
 
 Samson Agonistes, 6d. 
 
 III. Samson Agonistes. Edited with Introduction and 
 
 Notes by John Churton Collins. Extra fcap. Svo. stiff covers, is. 
 
 Bunyan. I. The Pilgrim's Progress, Grace Abounding, Rela- 
 tion of the Imprisonment of Mr. John Bunyan. Edited, with Biographical 
 Introduction and Notes, by E. Vena;bles, M.A. iSy'g. Extra fcap. 8vo. 'is. 
 
 II. Holy War, Sr'e. Edited by E. Venables, M.A. 
 
 In the Press. 
 Dryden. Select Poems. Stanzas on the Death of Oliver 
 
 Cromwell ; Astrsea Redux ; Annus Mirabilis ; Absalom and Achitophel ; 
 Religio Laici ; The Hind and the Panther. Edited by W. D. Christie, M.A. 
 Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 Lock^s Conduct of the Understanding. Edited, with Intro- 
 duction, Notes, &c., by T. Fowler, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 17 
 
 Addison. Selections from Papers in the Spectator. With 
 
 Notes. By T. Arnold, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4r. dd. 
 
 Steele. Selections from the Tatler, Spectator, ajid Guardian. 
 
 Edited by Austin Dobson. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J'. dd. In white Parchment, 'js. (>d. 
 
 Pope. With Introduction and Notes. By Mark Pattison, B.D. 
 
 I. Essay on Man. Extra fcap. Svo, ^s. 6d. 
 
 II. Satires and Epistles. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 
 
 Parnell. The Hermit. Paper covers, id. 
 
 Johnson. I. Rasselas ; Lives of Dryden and Pope. Edited 
 
 by Alfred Milnes, M.A. (London). Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. dd. 
 
 Lives of Pope and Dryden. Stiff covers, is. 6d. 
 
 II. Vanity of Human Wishes. With Notes, by E. J. 
 
 Payne, M.A. Paper covers, i,d. 
 
 Gray. Selected Poems. Edited by Edmund Gosse, Clark 
 
 Lectnrer in English Literature at the University of Cambridge. Extra fcap. 
 Svo. Stiff covers, xs. 6d. In white Parchment, 3.r. 
 
 ■ Elegy and Ode on Eton College. Paper covers, id. 
 
 Goldsmith. The Deserted Village. Paper covers, id. 
 
 Cowper. Edited, with Life, Introductions, and Notes, by 
 H. T. Griffith, B.A. 
 
 I. The Didactic Poems of 1782, with Selections from the 
 
 Minor Pieces. A.D. 1779-1783. Extra fcap Svo. 3J-. 
 
 II. The Task, with Tirocinium, and Selections from the 
 
 Minor Poems. A.D. 1784-1799. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 3J. 
 
 Burke. Select Works. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, 
 by E. J. Payne. M.A. 
 
 I. Thoughts on tlie Present Discontents ; the two Speeches 
 
 on America Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. td. 
 
 W. Reflections on the French Revolution. Second Edition. 
 
 Extra fcap. Svo. sj. 
 
 III. Four Letters on the Proposals for Peace with the 
 
 Regicide Directory of France. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. SJ. 
 
 Keats. Hyperion, Book I. With Notes by W.T.Arnold, B.A. 
 
 Paper covers, 4 d. 
 Byron. Childe Harold. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, 
 
 by H. F. Tozer, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. Cloth, 3J. dd. In white Parchment, 
 
 5^. Just Published. 
 Scott. Lay of the Last Minstrel. Introduction and Canto I, 
 
 with Preface and Notes by W. Minto, M.A. Paper covers, td. 
 
 [9] 
 
i8 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 U. LATIN. 
 
 Rudimenta Latina. Comprising Accidence, and Exercises o 
 
 a very Elementaiy Character, for the use of Beginners. By John Barrel 
 Allen, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2^. 
 
 An Elementary Latin Grammar. By the same Authoi 
 
 Forty-second Thousand. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2J. (>d. 
 
 A First Latin Exercise Book. By the same Author. Fourt] 
 
 Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. dd. 
 
 A Second Latin Exercise Book. By the same Author. Extr; 
 
 fcap. 8vo. 3J. dd. 
 
 Reddenda Minora, or Easy Passages, Latin and Greek, fo 
 
 Unseen Translation. For the use of Lower Forms. Composed and selecte 
 by C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. \s. 6d. 
 
 Anglice Reddenda, or Easy Extracts, Latin and Greek, fo 
 
 Unseen Translation. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Third Edition, Revised an 
 Enlarged. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Passages for Translation into Latin. For the use of Passmei 
 
 and others. Selected by J. Y. Sargent, M.A. Fifth Edition. Extra fca] 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Exercises in Latin Prose Composition; with Introductior 
 
 Notes, and Passages of Graduated Difficulty for Translation into Latin. B 
 G. G. Ramsay, M.A., LL.D. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. /^. 6d. 
 
 Hints and Helps for Latin Elegiacs. By H. Lee- Warner, M.A 
 
 late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, Assistant Master at Rngt 
 School. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3.?. dd. Just Published. 
 
 First Latin Reader. By T. J. Nunns, M.A. Third Editioi 
 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. is, 
 
 Caesar. The Commentaries (for Schools). With Notes an 
 
 Maps. By Charles E. Moberly, M.A. 
 
 Part I. The Gallic War. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. dd. 
 
 Part II. The Civil War. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6rf. 
 
 The Civil War. Book I. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 
 
 Cicero. Selection of interesting and descriptive passages. Wit 
 Notes. By Henry Walford, M.A. In three Parts. Extra fcap. Svo. \s. 6 
 
 Each Part separately, limp, Is. 6d. 
 Part I. Anecdotes from Grecian and Roman History. Third Edition. 
 Part II. Omens and Dreams: Beauties of Nature. Third Edition. 
 Part III. Rome's Rule of her Provinces. Third Edition. 
 
 Cicero. Selected Letters (for Schools). With Notes. By tl 
 late C. E. Prichard, M.A., and E. R. Bernard, M.A. Second Editic 
 Extra fcap. Svo. 3J. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 19 
 
 Cicero. Select Orations (for Schools). In Verrem I. De 
 Imperio Gn. Pompeii. Pro Archia. Philippica IX. With Introduction and 
 Notes by J. R. King, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. f>d. 
 
 Cornelius Nepos. With Notes. By Oscar Browning, M.A. 
 Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6ti. 
 
 Livy. Selections (for Schools). With Notes and Maps. By 
 H. Lee-Wamer, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. In Parts.limp, each is. 6d. 
 Part I. The Caudine Disaster. 
 Part II. Hannibal's Campaign in Italy. 
 Part III. The Macedonian War. 
 
 Livy. Books V-VII. With Introduction and Notes. By 
 A. R. Cluer, B.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 Ovid. Selections for the use of Schools. With Introductions 
 
 and Notes, and an Appendix on the Roman Calendar. By W. Ramsay, M.A. 
 Edited by G. G. Ramsay, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5/. 6d. 
 
 Ovid. Tristia. Book I. The Text revised, with an Intro- 
 duction and Notes. By S. G. Owen, B.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. dd. 
 
 Pliny. Selected Letters (for Schools). With Notes. By the 
 
 late C. E. Prichard, M.A., and E. R. Bernard, M.A. Second Edition. Extra 
 fcap. 8vo. 3J. 
 
 Tacitus. The Annals. Books I-IV. Edited, with Introduc- 
 tion and Notes for the use of Schools and Junior Students, by H. Furneaux, 
 M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. jj. 
 
 Terence. Andria. With Notes and Introductions. By C. 
 E. Freeman, M.A., and A. Sloman, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3J. 
 
 Catulli Veronensis Liber. Iterum recognovit, apparatum cri- 
 ticum prolegomena appendices addidit, Robinson Ellis, A.M. 1878. Demy 
 8vo. IDs. 
 
 A Commentary on Catullus. By Robinson Ellis, M.A. 
 
 1876. Demy 8vo. i6j-. 
 
 Veronensis Carmina Selecta, secundum recognitionem 
 
 Robinson Ellis, A.M. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3.r. 6d. 
 
 Cicero de Oratore. With Introduction and Notes. By A. S. 
 Wilkins, M.A. 
 
 Book I. 1879. 8vo. ts. Book II. 1881. 8vo. sj. 
 
 r Philippic Orations. With Notes. By J. R. King, M.A. 
 
 Second Edition. 1879. 8vo. ioj. dd. 
 
 C 2 
 
20 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Cicero. Select Letters. With English Introductions, Notes, and 
 
 Appendices. By Albert Watson, M.A. Third Edition. 1881. Demy 8vo. i8s. 
 
 ■ Select Letters. Text. By the same Editor. Second 
 
 Edition Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. 
 
 pro Cluentio. With Introduction and Notes. By W. 
 
 Ramsay, M.A. Edited by G. G. Ramsay, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 
 8vo. 3J. dd. 
 
 Horace. With a Commentary. Volume I. The Odes, Carmen 
 Seculare, and Epodes. By Edward C. Wickham, M.A. Second Edition. 
 1877. I3emy Svo. \2s. 
 
 A reprint of the above, in a size suitable for the use 
 
 of Schools. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5^. dd. 
 
 Livy, Book I. With Introduction, Historical Examination, 
 and Notes. By J. R. Seeley, M.A. Second Edition. i88i. Svo. 6j. 
 
 Ovid. P. Ovidii Nasonis Ibis. Ex Novis Codicibus edidit, 
 
 Scholia Vetera Commentarium cum Prolegomenis Appendice Indice addidit, 
 R. Ellis, A.M. Svo. lox. 6rf. 
 
 Persitis. The Satires. With a Translation and Commentary. 
 By John Conington, M.A. Edited by Henry Nettleship, M.A. Second 
 Edition. 1874. Svo. Is. 6d. 
 
 Plautus. The Trinummus. With Notes and Introductions. 
 
 Intended for the Higher Forms of Public Schools. By C. E. Freeman, M.A., 
 and A. Sloman, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 3^. 
 
 Sallust. With Introduction and Notes. By W. W. Capes, 
 
 M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J. dd. 
 
 Tacitus. The Annals. Books I-VI. Edited, with Intro- 
 duction and Notes, by H. Fumeaux, M.A. Svo. iSj. 
 
 Virgil. With Introduction and Notes. By T. L. Papillon, 
 
 M A. Two vols. Crown Svo. tos. dd. 
 
 Nettleship [H., M.A.). Lectures and Essays on Subjects con- 
 nected with Latin Scholarship and Literature. Crown Svo^ •js. dd. 
 
 The Roman Satura : its original form in connection with 
 
 its literary development. Svo. sewed, is. 
 
 Ancient Lives of Vergil. With an Essay on the Poems 
 
 of Vergil, in connection with his Life and Times. Svo. sewed, 2j. 
 Papillon {T. L., M.A.). A Manual of Comparative Philology. 
 
 Third Edition, Revised and Corrected. 18S2. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 Pinder {North, M.A.). Selections from the less known Latin 
 
 Poets. 1869. Svo. 15J. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Sellar ( W. F., M.A.). Roman Poets of the Augustan Age. 
 Virgil. New Edition. 1883. Crown 8vo. gj. 
 
 Roman Poets of the Republic. New Edition, Revised 
 
 and Enlarged. 1881. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 Wordsworth {J., Jlf.A.). Fragments and Specimens of Early 
 Latin. With Introductions and Notes. 1874. 8vo. \is. 
 
 III. GREEK. 
 
 A Greek Primer, for the use of begimners in that Language. 
 By the Right Rev.Charles Wordsworth, D.C.L. Seventh Edition. Extra fcap. 
 8vo. IS. 6d. 
 
 Graecae Grammaticae Rudimenta in usum Scholarum. Auc- 
 
 tore Carolo Wordsworth, D.C.L. Nineteenth Edition, 1882. l2mo. 4^. 
 
 A Greek-English Lexicon, abridged from Liddell and Scott's 
 
 4to. edition, chiefly for the use of Schools, Twenty-first Edition. 1884. 
 Square ismo. Is. fid. 
 
 Greek Verbs, Irregular and Defective ; their forms, meaning, 
 
 and quantity ; embracing all the Tenses used by Greek writers, with references 
 to the passages in whidi they are found. By W. Veitch. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. loj. ^d. 
 
 The Elements of Greek Accentuation (for Schools) : abridged 
 from his larger work by H. W. Chandler, M.A. Extra feap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 A Series of Graduated Greek Readers: — 
 
 First Greek Reader. By W. G. Rushbrooke, M.L. Second 
 Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Second Greek Reader. By A. M. Bell, M.A. Extra fcap. 
 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Fourth Greek Reader ; being Specimens of Greek Dialects. 
 With Introductions and Notes. By W. W. Merry, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 
 4f. (>d. 
 
 Fifth Greek Reader. Selections from Greek Epic and 
 Dramatic Poetry, with Introductions and Notes. By Evelyn Abbott, M.A. 
 Extra fcap. Svo. i^. 6d. 
 
 The Golden Treasury of Ancient Greek Poetry: being a Col- 
 lection of the finest passages in the Greek Classic Pucti. with Introductory 
 Notices and Notes. By R. S. Wright M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 8j-. 6d. 
 
 A Golden Treasury of Greek Prose, being a Collection of the 
 finest passages in the principal Greek Prose Writers, with Introductory Notices 
 and Notes. By R. S. Wright, M.A. , and J. E. L. Shadwell, M.A. Extra fcap. 
 Svo, 4r. 6d. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Aeschylus. Prometheus Bound (for Schools). With Introduc- 
 tion and Notes, by A. o. Prickard, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Agamemnon. With Introduction and Notes, by Arthur 
 
 Sidgwick, M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3x. 
 
 ■ Choephoroi. With Introduction and Notes by the same 
 
 Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. y. 
 
 Aristophanes. In Single Plays. Edited, with English Notes, 
 
 Introductions, &c., by W. W. Merry, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 
 I. The Clouds, Second Edition, is. 
 II. The Acharnians, 2j. III. The Frogs, ts. 
 
 Cebes. Tabula. With Introduction and Notes. By C. S. 
 
 Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 2J. dd. 
 
 Euripides. Alcestis (for Schools). By C. S. Jerram, M.A. 
 
 Extra fcap. Svo. 2S. dd. 
 
 Helena. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Critical 
 
 Appendix, for Upper and Middle Forms. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. Extra 
 fcap. Svo. 3J. 
 
 • Iphigenia in Tauris. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, 
 
 and Critical Appendix, for Upper and Middle Forms. By C. S. Jerram, M.A. 
 Extra fcap. Svo. cloth, 3^. 
 
 Herodotus, Selections from. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, 
 
 and a Map, by W. W. Merry, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Homer. Odyssey, Books I-Xll (for Schools). By W. W. 
 
 Merry, M.A. Twenty-seventh Thousand. Extra fcap. Svo. 4^ . dd. 
 Book II, separately, \s. 6d. 
 
 Odyssey, Books XIII-XXIV (for Schools). By the 
 
 same Editor. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. JJ. 
 
 Iliad, Book I (for Schools). By D. B. Monro, M.A. 
 
 Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. 
 
 Iliad, Books I-XII (for Schools). With an Introduction, 
 
 a brief Homeric Grammar, and Notes. By D. B. Monro, M.A. Extra fcap. 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 ■ Iliad, Books VI and XXI. With Introduction and 
 
 Notes. By Herbert Hailstone, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 Lucian. Vera Historia (for Schools). By C. S. Jerram, 
 
 M.A. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Plato. Selections frdin the Dialogues [including the whole of 
 the Apology and Crit»\. With Introduction and Notes by John Purves, M.A., 
 and a Preface by the Rev. B. Jowett, M.A. Extra fcap. Svo. ds. 6d. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 23: 
 
 Sophocles. In Single Plays, with English Notes, &c. By 
 
 Lewis Campbell, M.A., and Evelyn Abbott, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. limp. 
 Oedipus Tyrannus, Philoctetes. New and Revised Edition, is. each. 
 Oedipus Coloneus, Antigone, \s. ^d. each. 
 
 Ajax, Electra, Trachiniae, 2.r. each. 
 
 Oedipus Rex: Dindorfs Text, with Notes by the 
 
 present Bishop of St. David's. Extra fcap. 8vo. limp, \s. 6d. 
 
 Theocritus (for Schools). With Notes. By H. Kynaston, 
 D.D. (late Snow). Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Xenophon. Easy Selections, (for Junior Classes). With a 
 
 Vocabulary. Notes, and Map. By J. S. Phillpotts, B.C.L., and C. S. Jerram, 
 M.A. Third Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3J. dd. 
 
 Selections (for Schools). With Notes and Maps. By 
 
 J. S. Phillpotts, B.C.L. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Anabasis, Book I. Edited for the use of Junior Classes 
 
 and Private Students. With Introduction, Notes, and Index. By J. Mar- 
 shall, M.A., Rector of the Royal High School, Edinburgh. Extra fcap. 8vo. 
 2j. dd. Just Published. 
 
 Anabasis, Book II. With Notes and Map. By C. S. 
 
 Jerram, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Cyropaedia, Books IV and V. With Introduction and 
 
 Notes by C. Bigg, D.D. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 A ristoile's Politics. By W. L. Newman, M.A. [/« preparation^ 
 
 Aristotelian Studies. I. On the Structure of the Seventh 
 
 Book oftheNicomachean Ethics. By J. C. Wilson, M.A. 1879. Medium 8 vo. 
 stiff, %s. 
 
 Demosthenes and Aeschines. The Orations of Demosthenes 
 
 and .(Eschines on the Crown. With Introductory Essays and Notes. By 
 G. A. Simcox, M.A., and W. H. Silncox, M.A. 1872. 8vo. I2j. 
 
 Geldart {E. M., B.A.). The Modern Greek Language in its 
 relation to Ancient Greek. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J-. dd. 
 
 Hicks {E. L.,M.A.). A Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip- 
 tions. Demy 8vo. lar. 6d. 
 
 Homer. Odyssey, Books I-XII. EditSd with English Notes, 
 Appendices, etc. By W. W. Merry, M.A., and the late James Riddell, M.A. 
 ■ 1876. Demy Svo. i6j. 
 
 A Grammar of the Homeric Dialect. By D. B. Monro, 
 
 M.A. Demy Svo. loj. ()d. 
 
24 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Sophocles. The Plays and Fragments. With English Notes 
 
 and Introductions, by Lewis Campbell. M.A. 2 vols. 
 
 Vol. I. Oedipus Tyrannus. Oedipus Coloneus. Antigone. Second 
 Edition. 1879. 8vo. ids. 
 
 Vol. II. Ajax. Electra. Trachiniae. Philoctetes. Fragments. 1881. 
 8vo. i6j. 
 
 Sophocles. The Text of the Seven Plays. By the same 
 
 Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. ^d. 
 
 IV. FRENCH AND ITALIAN. 
 
 Brackets Etymological Dictionary of the French Language, 
 
 with a Preface on the Principles of French Etymology. Translated into 
 English by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 7j. (sd. 
 
 Historical Grammar of the French Language. Trans- 
 lated into English by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. 
 8vo. 3.r. dd. 
 
 ■Works by GEOKGE SAIITTSBURT, M.A. 
 
 Primer of French Literature. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 
 Short History of French Literature. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Specimens of French Literature, from Villon to Hugo. Crown 
 
 8vo. <js. 
 
 Corneille's Horace. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by 
 
 George Saintsbury, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Moliere's Les Prkieuses Ridicules. Edited, with Introduction 
 
 and Notes, by Andrew Lang, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. u. dd. 
 
 Beaumarchais' LeBarbier de Seville. Edited, with Introduction 
 
 and Notes, by Austin Dobson. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2^. dd. 
 
 Voltaire's Merope. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by 
 
 George Saintsbury. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2s. Just Published. 
 
 Mussefs On ne badine pas avec V Amour, and Fantasio. Edited, 
 
 wilh Prolegomena, Notes, etc., by Walter Herries Pollock. Extra fcap' 
 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Sainte-Beuve. Selections from the Causeries du Lundi. Edited 
 
 by George Saintsbury. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Quinet's Lettres a sa Mire. Selected and edited by George 
 
 Saintsbury. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth, 2s. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 25 
 
 L' Eloquence de la Chaire et de la Tribune Frangaises. Edited 
 
 by Paul Blouet, B.A. (Univ. Gallic). Vol. I. French Sacred Oratory 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. 2J. 6(/. 
 
 Edited by GtTSTAVE MASSOIT, B.A. 
 
 Corneille's Cinna, and Molikre^s Les Femmes Savantes. With 
 
 Introduction and Notes. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2J. 6(i. 
 
 Louis XIV and his Contemporaries ; as described in Extracts 
 
 from the best Memoirs of the Seventeenth Century. With English Notes, 
 Genealogical Tables, &c. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Maistre, Xavier de. Voyage autour de ma Chambre. Ourika, 
 
 by Madame de Duras; La Dot de Suzette, by Fieviej Les Jumeaux de 
 I'Hotel Corneille. by Edmond About ; Mesaventures d'un Ecolier, by Rodolfhe 
 Topffer. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Moliire's Les Fourberies de Scapin. With Voltaire's Life of 
 
 Molifere. Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff covers, \s. 6d. 
 
 Molihe's Les Fourberies de Scapin, and Racine s Athalie. 
 
 With Voltaire's Life of Moliere. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2j. (td. 
 
 Racine's Andromaque, and Corneille's Le Menteur. With 
 
 Louis Racine's Life of his Father. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. dd. 
 
 Regnard's Le Joueur, and Brueys and Palaprafs Le Grandeur. 
 
 Extra fcap 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Sevign/, Madame de, and her chief Contemporaries, Selections 
 
 Jrom the Correspondence of. Intended more especially for Girls' Schools. 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. 
 
 Dante. Selections from the Inferno. With Introduction and 
 
 Notes. By H. B. Cotterill, B.A. ' Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. dd. 
 
 Tasso. La Gerusalemme Liberata. Cantos i, ii. With In- 
 troduction and Notes. By the same Editor. Extra fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 V. GERMAN. 
 
 Scherer ( W\ A History of German Literature. Translated 
 
 from the Third German Edition by Mrs. F. Conybeare. Edited by F. Max 
 Miiller. 2 vols. 8vo. zu. Just Published. 
 
 GERMAN COURSE. By HBRMAITN LABTGE. 
 
 The Germans at Home; a Practical Introduction to German 
 
 Conversation, with an Appendix containing the Essentials of German Grammar. 
 Second Edition. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 The German Manual; a German Grammar, Reading Book, 
 and a Handbook of German Conversation. 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
2 6 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Grammar of the German Language. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 This ' Grammar ' is a reprint of the Grammar contained in ' The German Manual, ' 
 and, in this separate form, is intended for the use of Students who wish to make 
 themselves acquainted with German Grammar chiefly for the purpose of being 
 able to read German books. 
 
 German Composition ; A Theoretical and Practical Guide to 
 
 the Art of Translating English Prose into German. 8vo. +?. dd. 
 
 Lessing's Laokoon. With Introduction, English Notes, etc. 
 
 By A. Hamann, Phil. Doc, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. (id. 
 
 Schiller s Wilhelm Tell. Translated into English Verse by 
 
 E. Massie, M.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5J. 
 
 Also, Edited by C. A. BITCHHEIM, Phil. Doo. 
 
 Goethe's Egmont. With a Life of Goethe, &c. Third Edition. 
 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. y. 
 
 Iphigenie auf Tauris. A Drama. With a Critical In- 
 troduction and Notes. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. JJ. 
 
 Heine's Prosa, being Selections from his Prose Works. With 
 
 English Notes, etc. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 Lessing's Minna von Barnhelm. A Comedy. With a Life 
 
 of Lessing, Critical Analysis, Complete Commentary, &c. Fourth Edition. 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 Nathan der Weise. With Introduction, Notes, etc. 
 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. 4J. (sd. 
 
 Schiller's Historische Skizzen; Egmont' s Leben und Tod, and 
 
 Belagerung von Antwerfen. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d, 
 
 Wilhelm Tell. With a Life of Schiller ; an his- 
 torical and critical Introduction, Arguments, and a complete Commentary, 
 and Map. Sixth Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Wilhelm Tell. School Edition. With Map. Extra fcap. 
 
 8vo. 2.f. 
 
 Halm's Griseldis. In Preparation. 
 
 Modern German Reader. A Graduated Collection of Ex- 
 tracts in Prose and Poetry from Modem Geiman writers ^ — 
 
 Part I. With English Notes, a Grammatical Appendix, and a complete 
 
 Vocabulary. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. td. 
 Part II. With English Notes and an Index. Extra fcap. Svo. ts. 6d. Just 
 
 Published. 
 Part III in Preparation. , 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. aj 
 
 VI. MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &e. 
 By LETWIS HEBTSLET, M.A. 
 
 Figures made Easy : a first Arithmetic Book. (Introductory 
 
 to ' The Scholar's Arithmetic.') Crown 8vo. 6d. 
 
 Answers to the Examples in Figures made Easy, together 
 
 with two thousand additional Examples formed from the Tables in the same, 
 with Answers. Crown 8vo. \s. 
 
 The Scholar's Arithmetic: with Answers to the Examples. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 The Scholar's Algebra. An Introductory work on Algebra. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 6d, 
 
 Baynes (R. E., M.A.). Lessons on Thermodynamics. 1878. 
 
 Crown Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 Chambers {G. F., F.R.A.S.). A Handbook of Descriptive 
 
 Astronomy. Third Edition. 1877. Demy Svo. 28^. 
 
 Clarke [Col. A. R.,C.B.,R.E.). Geodesy. 1880. 8vo. \2s. 6d. 
 
 Cremona [Luigi). Elements of Projective Geometry. Trans- 
 lated by C. Leudesdorf, M.A.. Svo. \2s.()d. 
 
 Donkin { W. F., M.A., F.R.S.). Acoustics. Second Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Gallon [Douglas, C.B., F.R.S.). The Construction of Healthy 
 
 Dwellings ; namely Houses, Hospitals, Barracks, Asylums, &c. Demy Svo. 
 loj. 6(/. 
 
 Hamilton {Sir R. G. C), and J. Ball. Book-keeping. New 
 
 and enlarged Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. limp cloth, 2j. 
 
 Harcourt (A. G. Vernon, M.A.), and H. G. Madan, M.A. 
 Exercises in Practical Chemistry. Vol. I. Elementary Exercises. Third 
 Edition. Crown Svo. gj. 
 
 Maclaren [Archibald). A System of Physical Education : 
 Theoretical and Practical. Extra fcap. Svo. "js. dd. 
 
 Madan [H. G., M.A). Tables of Qualitative Analysis. 
 
 Large 4to. paper, 4J. (td. 
 
 Maxwell [J. Clerk, M.A., F.R.S.). A Treatise on Electricity 
 and Magnetism. Second Edition. 2 vols. Demy Svo. i/. 11s. dd. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on Electricity. Edited by 
 
 William Garnett, M.A. Demy Svo. p. dd. 
 
2 8 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Minchin [G. M., M.A.). A Treatise on Statics. Third 
 
 Edition, Corrected and Enlarged. Vol. I. Equilibrium of Coplanar Forces. 
 8vo. 9J. Jtist Published. Vol. II. In the Press. 
 
 Uniplanar Kinematics of Solids and Fluids. Crown 8vo. 
 
 is 6d. 
 
 Rolleston {G., M.D., F.R.S.). Forms of Animal Life. Illus- 
 trated by Descriptions and Drawings of Dissections. A New Edition in the 
 Press. 
 
 Smyth. A Cycle of Celestial Objects. Observed, Reduced, 
 
 and Discussed by Admiral W. H. Smyth, R. N. Revised, condensed, and greatly 
 enlarged by G. F. Chambers, F.R.A.S. 1881. 8vo. Price reduced to I2J. 
 
 Stewart {Balfour, LL.D., F.R.S.). A Treatise on Heat, with 
 
 numerous Woodcuts and Diagrams.- Fourth Edition. 1881. Extra fcap. 8vo. 
 ts. 6d. 
 
 Story-Maskelyne [M. H. N.,M.A.). Crystallography. In the 
 
 Press. 
 
 Vernon- Harcourt (Z. F., M.A.). A Treatise on Rivers and 
 
 Canals, relating to the Control and Improvement of Rivers, and the Design, 
 Construction, and Development of Canals. 2 vols. (Vol. I, Text. Vol. II, 
 Plates.') 8vo. 21s, 
 
 Harbours and Docks; their Physical Features, History, 
 
 Construction, Equipment, and Maintenance ; with Statistics as to their Com- 
 mercial Development. 2 vols. 8vo. 25J. 
 
 Watson {H. W., M.A.). A Treatise on the Kinetic Theory 
 
 of Gases. 1S76. 8vo. ^s.(>d. 
 
 Watson {H. W., D. Sc, F.R.S.), and S. H. Burbury, M.A. 
 
 I. A Treatise on the A f plication of Genej-alised Coordinates to the Kinetics of 
 
 a Material System. 1879. 8vo. ds. 
 
 II. The Mathematical Theory of Electricity and Magnetism. Vol. I. Electro- 
 statics. Svo. loj. dd. Just Published. 
 
 Williamson (A. W., Phil. Doc., F.R.S.). Chemistry for 
 Students. A new Edition, with Solutions. 1873. Exi:ra fcap. Svo. 8i. 6rf. 
 
 VII. HISTOKY. 
 
 Bluntschli {J. K.). The Theory of the State. By J. K. 
 
 Bluntschli, late Professor of Political Sciences in the University of Heidel- 
 berg. Authorised English Translation from the Sixth German Edition. 
 Demy Svo. half-bound, 1 2 j. (>d. Just Published. 
 
 Finlay {George, LL.D.). A History of Greece from its Con- 
 quest by the Romans to the present time, B.C. 146 to A.D. 1864. A new 
 Edition, revised throughout, and in part re-written, with considerable ad- 
 ditions, by the Author, and edited by H. F. Tozer, M.A. 1877. 7 vols. Svo. 
 
 3/. lOJ. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 29 
 
 Fortescue {Sir yohn, Kt.). The Governance of England: 
 
 otherwise called The Difference between an Absolute- and a Limited Mon- 
 archy. A Revised Text. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Appendices, 
 by Charles Plummer, M.A. 8vo. half-bound, Xis. f>d. Just Published. 
 
 Freeman {E.A., D.C.L.). A Short History of the Norman 
 
 Conquest of England. Second Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. zs.td. 
 
 A History of Greece. In preparation. 
 
 George {H. B.,M.A .). Genealogical Tables illustrative of Modern 
 
 History. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Small 4to. \2.s. 
 
 Hodgkin (r.). Italy and her Invaders. Illustrated with 
 
 Plates and Maps. Vols. I and II., A.D. 376-476. 8vo. \l. \2s 
 Vols. III. and IV. The Ostrogotkic Invasion, and The Imperial Restoration. 
 Svo. i/. 16^. Just PtiUished. 
 
 Kitchin {G.W.,D.D.). A History of France. With numerous 
 
 Maps, Plans, and Tables. In Three Volumes. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 
 each loj. 6d. 
 
 Vol. I. Down to the Year 1453. 
 
 Vol. 2. From 1453-1624. Vol. 3. From 1624-1793. 
 
 Payne {E. y., M.A.). A History of the United States of 
 
 America. In the Press. 
 
 Ranke (L. von). A History of England, principally in the 
 
 Seventeenth Century. Translated by Resident Members of the University of 
 Oxford, under the superintendence of G. W. Kitchin, D.D., and C. W. Boase, 
 M.A. 1875. 6 vols. Svo. 3/. IS. 
 
 Rawlinson {George, M.A.). A Manual of Ancient History. 
 Second Edition. Demy Svo. i+f. 
 
 Select Charters and other Illustrations of English Constitutional 
 
 History, from the Earliest Times to the Reign of Edward I. Arranged and 
 edited by W. Stubbs, D.D. Fifth Edition. 1883. Crown Svo. 8j. 6ar. 
 
 Stubbs ( W D.D.). The Constitutional History of England, 
 
 in its Origi'n and Development. Library Edition. 3 vols, demy Svo. 2/. %s. 
 Also in 3 vols, crown Svo. price \^s. each. 
 
 Welleslev A Selection from the Despatches, Treaties, and 
 
 other Papers of the Marquess Wellesley, K.G., during his Government 
 of India. Edited by S. J. Owen, M.A. 1877. Svo. 1/. 4^. 
 Wellington. A Selection from the Despatches, Treaties, and 
 othef Papers relating to India of Field-Marshal the Duke of Wellmgton, K.G. 
 Edited by S. J. Owen, M.A. 1880. Svo. 24?. 
 
 A History of British India. By S. J. Owen, M.A., Reader 
 
 in Indian History in the University of Oxford. In preparation. 
 
30 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 Vni. LAW. 
 
 Alherici Gentilis, I.C.D., I.C. Professoris Regii, De lure Belli 
 
 Libri Tres. Edidit Thomas Erskine Holland, LCD. 1877. Small 4(0. 
 half morocco, 21s. 
 
 Anson {Sir William R., Bart., D.C.L.). Principles of the 
 
 English Law of Contract, and of Agency in its Relation- to Contract. Second 
 Edition. Demy 8vo. loj. 6(/. 
 
 Bentham {Jeremy). An Introduction to the Principles of 
 
 Morals and Legislation. Crown 8vo. (ss. (td, 
 
 Digby {Kenelm E., M.A.). An Introduction to the History of 
 
 the Law of Real Property. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. los.^d. 
 
 Gaii Institutionum Juris Civilis Comm.entarii Quattuor ; or, 
 
 Elements of Roman Law by Gains. With a Translation and Commentary 
 by Edward Poste, M.A. Second Edition. 1875. 8vo. i8j. 
 
 Hall ( W. E., M.A). International Law. Second Edition. 
 
 Demy 8vo. 2ij. 
 
 Holland {T. E., D.C.L.). The Elements of Jurisprudence. 
 
 Second Edition. Demy 8vo. loj. dd. 
 
 The European Concert in the Eastern Question, a Col- 
 lection of Treaties and other Public Acts. Edited, with Introductions and 
 Notes, by Thomas Erskine Holland, D.C.L. 8vo. I2J. (^d. 
 
 Imperatoris lustiniani Institutionum Libri Quattuor ; with 
 
 Introductions, Commentary, Excursus and Translation. By J. E. Moyle, B.C.L., 
 M.A. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 21/. 
 
 Justinian, The Institutes of, edited as a recension of the 
 Institutes of Gaius, by Thomas Erskine Holland, D.C.L. Second Edition, 
 1881. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 Justinian, Select Titles from the Digest of. By T. E. Holland, 
 D.C.L., and C. L. Shadwell, B.C.L. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 Also sold in Farts, in paper covers, as follows : — 
 
 Part I. Introductory Titles. 2s. (sd. Part II. Family Law. is. 
 
 Part III. Property Law. 2s. (>d. Part IV. Law of Obligations (No. i). 3s. 6rf. 
 
 Part IV. Law of Obligations (No. 2). 4s. dd. 
 
 Markby{W.,D.C.L.). Elements of Law considered withrefer- 
 
 ence to Principles of General Jurisprudence. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. I2s.6d. 
 
 Twiss {Sir Travers, D.C.L.). The Law of Nations considered 
 
 as Independent Political Communities. 
 Part I. On the Rights and Duties of Nations in time of Peace. A new Edition, 
 
 Revised and Enlarged. 1884. Demy 8vo. ie,s. 
 Part II. On the Rights and Duties of Nations in Time of War. Second Edition 
 
 Revised. 1875. Demy 8vo. 21s. 
 
CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 31 
 
 IX. MENTAL AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY, &c. 
 
 Bacon's Novum Organum. Edited, with English Notes, by 
 G. W. Kitchin, D.D. 1855. 8vo. gj. 6</. 
 
 Translated by G. W. Kitchin, D.D. 1855. 8vo. 9^. 6d. 
 
 Berkeley. The Works of George Berkeley, D.D., formerly 
 
 Bishop of Cloyrie ; including many of his writings hitherto unpublished . 
 With Prefaces, Annotations, and an Account of his Life and Philosophy, 
 by Alexander Canapbell Fraser, M.A. 4 vols. 1871. Svo. 2/. i8j. 
 The Life, Letters, &c. 1 vol. ids. 
 
 Selections from. With an Introduction and Notes. 
 
 For the use of Students in the Universities. By Alexander Campbell Fraser, 
 LL.D. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 Fowler ( T., M.A.). The Elements of Deductive Logic, designed 
 
 mainly for the use of Junior Students in the Universities. Eighth Edition, 
 with a Collection of Examples. Extra fcap. Svo. 3J-. (yd. 
 
 The Elements of Inductive Logic, designed mainly for 
 
 the use of Students in the Universities. Fourth Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 6^. 
 
 Edited by T. FOWLEK, M.A. 
 
 Bacon. Novum Organum. With Introduction, Notes, &c. 
 i8;f8. Svo. 14J. 
 
 Locke's Conduct of the Understanding. Second Edition. 
 
 Extra fcap. Svo. 2s. 
 
 Green {T. H., M.A.). Prolegomena to Ethics. Edited by 
 A. C. Bradley, M.A. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Hegel. The Logic of Hegel; translated from the Encyclo- 
 paedia of the Philosophical Sciences. With Prolegomena by William 
 Wallace, M.A. 1874. Svo. 14J. 
 
 Lotze's Logic, in Three Books ; of Thought, of Investigation, 
 and of Knowledge. English Translation; Edited by B. Bosanquet, M.A., 
 Fellow of University College, Oxford. Svo. doth, 12s. 6d. 
 
 Metaphysic, in Three Books; Ontology, Cosmology, 
 
 and Psychology. English Translation ; Edited by B. Bosanq^et, M.A. 
 Svo. cloth, 1 2^. (td. 
 
 Martineau {James, D.D.). Types of Ethical Theory. . 2 vols. 
 Svo. 24?. 
 
 Rogers {y.E. Thorold,M.A.). A Manual of Political Economy , 
 for the use of Schools. Third Edition. Extra fcap. Svo. 4J-. dd. 
 
 Smith's Wealth of Nations. A new Edition, with Notes, by 
 J. E. Thorold Rogers, M.A. 2 vols. Svo. 1880. 21s. 
 
32 CLARENDON PRESS, OXFORD. 
 
 X. ART, &c. 
 
 Hidlah [John). The Cultivation of the Speaking Voice. 
 
 Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. (id. 
 
 Ouseley {Sir F. A. Gore, Bart.). A Treatise on Harmony. 
 
 Third Edition. 4to. ioj. 
 
 A Treatise on Counterpoint, Canon, and Fugue, based 
 
 upon that of Cherubini. Second Edition. 4to. \(>s. 
 
 A Treatise on Musical Form and General Composition. 
 
 4to. loj. 
 
 Robinson {J. C, F.S.A.). A Critical Account of the Drawings 
 
 by Michel Angela and Raffaello in the University Galleries, Oxford. 1870. 
 Crown 8vo. 4?. 
 
 Ruskin [John, M.A.). A Course of Lectures on Art, delivered 
 
 before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term, 1870. 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Troutheck {J., M.A.) and R. F. Dale, M.A. A Music Primer 
 
 (for Schools), Second Edition. ■ Crown 8vo. is.6d. 
 
 Tyrwhitt (R. St. y., M.A.). A Handbook of Pictorial Art. 
 
 With coloured Illustrations, Photographs, and a chapter on Perspective by 
 A. Macdonald. Second Edition. 1875. 8vo. half morocco, i8j. 
 
 Vaux ( W. S. W., M.A., F.R.S.). Catalogue of the Castellani 
 
 Collection of Antiquities in the University Galleries, Oxford. Crown 8vo. 
 stiff cover, \s. 
 
 The Oxford Bible for Teachers, containing supplemen- 
 tary Helps to the Study of the Bible, including Summaries 
 of the several Books, with copious Explanatory Notes and Tables 
 illustrative of Scripture History and the characteristics of Bible 
 Lands; with a complete Index of Subjects, a Concordance, a Diction- 
 ary of Proper Names, and a series of Maps. Prices in various sizes 
 and bindings from is. to 2I. is. 
 
 Helps to the Study of the Bible, taken from the 
 Oxford Bible for Teachers, comprising Summaries of the 
 several Books, with copious Explanatory Notes and Tables illus- 
 trative of Scripture History and the Characteristics of Bible Lands ; 
 with a complete Index of Subjects, a Concordance, a Dictionary 
 of Proper Names, and a series of Maps. Crown 8vo. cloth, ^s. 6d. ; 
 lomo. cloth, IS. 
 
 LONDON: HENRY FROWDE, 
 Oxford University Press Warehouse, Amen Corner, 
 
 OXFORD: CLARENDON PRESS DEPOSITORY, 
 116 High Street. 
 
 r** Delegates of the Press invite suggestions and advice from all persons 
 tnterested m education; and will be thankful for hints, ifc. addressed to the 
 Secretary to the Delegates, Clarendon Press, Oxford.